[Pg 1]

HARPER’S

NEW MONTHLY MAGAZINE.


No. VI.—NOVEMBER, 1850.—Vol. I.


A PILGRIMAGE TO THE CRADLE OF AMERICAN LIBERTY.

WITH PEN AND PENCIL.

BY BENSON J. LOSSING.[1]

“How suddenly that straight and glittering shaft

Shot thwart the earth! in crown of living fire

Up comes the day! As if they conscious quaff’d

The sunny flood, hill, forest, city spire

Laugh in the waking light.”
Richard H. Dana.
INITIAL LETTER.

t was a glorious October
morning, mild and brilliant,
when I left Boston to
visit Concord and Lexington.
A gentle land-breeze
during the night had borne
the clouds back to their
ocean birth-place, and not
a trace of the storm was
left except in the saturated
earth. Health returned
with the clear sky, and I
felt a rejuvenescence in
every vein and muscle
when, at dawn, I strolled
over the natural glory of
Boston, its broad and beautifully-arbored
Common. I breakfasted at six,
and at half-past seven left the station of the
Fitchburg rail-way for Concord, seventeen miles
northwest of Boston. The country through
which the road passed is rough and broken, but
thickly settled. I arrived at the Concord station,
about half a mile from the centre of the village,
before nine o’clock, and procuring a conveyance,
and an intelligent young man for a guide, proceeded
at once to visit the localities of interest
in the vicinity. We rode to the residence of
Major James Barrett, a surviving grandson of
Colonel Barrett, about two miles north of the
village, and near the residence of his venerated
ancestor. Major Barrett was eighty-seven years
of age when I visited him; and his wife, with
whom he had lived nearly sixty years, was
eighty. Like most of the few survivors of the
Revolution, they were remarkable for their
mental and bodily vigor. Both, I believe, still
live. The old lady—a small, well-formed woman—was
as sprightly as a girl of twenty, and
moved about the house with the nimbleness of
foot of a matron in the prime of life. I was
charmed with her vivacity, and the sunny radiance
which it seemed to shed throughout her
household; and the half hour that I passed with
that venerable couple is a green spot in the
memory.


MONUMENT AT CONCORD.

Major Barrett was a lad of fourteen when
the British incursion into Concord took place.
He was too young to bear a musket, but, with
every lad and woman in the vicinity, he labored
in concealing the stores and in making cartridges
for those who went out to fight. With oxen
and a cart, himself, and others about his age,
removed the stores deposited at the house of his
grandfather, into the woods, and concealed them,
a cart-load in a place, under pine boughs. In
such haste were they obliged to act on the approach
of the British from Lexington, that, when
the cart was loaded, lads would march on each
side of the oxen and goad them into a trot.
Thus all the stores were effectually concealed,
except some carriage-wheels. Perceiving the
enemy near, these were cut up and burned; so
that Parsons found nothing of value to destroy
or carry away.

From Major Barrett’s we rode to the monument
erected at the site of the old North Bridge,
where the skirmish took place. The road crosses
the Concord River a little above the site of
the North Bridge. The monument stands a
few rods westward of the road leading to the
village, and not far from the house of the Reverend[Pg 722]
Dr. Ripley, who gave the ground for the
purpose. The monument is constructed of
granite from Carlisle, and has an inscription
upon a marble tablet inserted in the eastern
face of the pedestal.[2] The view is from the
green shaded lane which leads from the highway
to the monument, looking westward. The
two trees standing, one upon each side, without
the iron railing, were saplings at the time of the
battle; between them was the entrance to the
bridge. The monument is reared upon a mound
of earth a few yards from the left bank of the
river. A little to the left, two rough, uninscribed
stones from the field mark the graves
of the two British soldiers who were killed and
buried upon the spot.

We returned to the village at about noon, and
started immediately for Lexington, six miles
eastward.

Concord is a pleasant little village, including
within its borders about one hundred dwellings.
It lies upon the Concord River, one of the chief
tributaries of the Merrimac, near the junction
of the Assabeth and Sudbury Rivers. Its Indian
name was Musketaquid. On account of the
peaceable manner in which it was obtained, by
purchase, of the aborigines, in 1635, it was
named Concord. At the north end of the broad
street, or common, is the house of Col. Daniel
Shattuck, a part of which, built in 1774, was
used as one of the depositories of stores when
the British invasion took place. It has been
so much altered, that a view of it would have
but little interest as representing a relic of the
past.


MONUMENT AT LEXINGTON.[4]

The road between Concord and Lexington
passes through a hilly but fertile country. It is
easy for the traveler to conceive how terribly a
retreating army might be galled by the fire of
a concealed enemy. Hills and hillocks, some
wooded, some bare, rise up every where, and
formed natural breast-works of protection to the
skirmishers that hung upon the flank and rear
of Colonel Smith’s troops. The road enters
Lexington at the green whereon the old meeting-house
stood when the battle occurred. The
town is upon a fine rolling plain, and is becoming
almost a suburban residence for citizens of
Boston. Workmen were inclosing the Green,
and laying out the grounds in handsome plats
around the monument, which stands a few yards
from the street. It is upon a spacious mound;
its material is granite, and it has a marble tablet
on the south front of the pedestal, with a long
inscription.[3] The design of the monument is
not at all graceful, and, being surrounded by[Pg 723]
tall trees, it has a very “dumpy” appearance.
The people are dissatisfied with it, and
doubtless, ere long, a more noble structure will
mark the spot where the curtain of the revolutionary
drama was first lifted.


NEAR VIEW OF THE MONUMENT.

After making the drawings here given, I
visited and made the sketch of “Clark’s House.”
There I found a remarkably intelligent old lady,
Mrs. Margaret Chandler, aged eighty-three
years. She has been an occupant
of the house, I believe, ever since the
Revolution, and has a perfect recollection
of the events of the period. Her
version of the escape of Hancock and
Adams is a little different from the published
accounts. She says that on the
evening of the 18th of April, 1775, some
British officers, who had been informed
where these patriots were, came to
Lexington, and inquired of a woman
whom they met, for “Mr. Clark’s
house.” She pointed to the parsonage;
but in a moment, suspecting their design,
she called to them and inquired if it was
Clark’s tavern that they were in search
of. Uninformed whether it was a
tavern or a parsonage where their intended
victims were staying, and supposing
the former to be the most likely
place, the officers replied, “Yes, Clark’s
tavern.” “Oh,” she said, “Clark’s
tavern is in that direction,” pointing
toward East Lexington. As soon as
they departed, the woman hastened to
inform the patriots of their danger, and
they immediately arose and fled to Woburn.
Dorothy Quincy, the intended
wife of Hancock, who was at Mr.
Clark’s, accompanied them in their
flight.

I next called upon the venerable Abijah
Harrington, who was living in the village.
He was a lad of fourteen at the
time of the engagement. Two of his brothers
were among the minute men, but escaped unhurt.
Jonathan and Caleb Harrington, near relatives,
were killed. The former was shot in front of his
own house, while his wife stood at the window
in an agony of alarm. She saw her husband
fall, and then start up, the blood gushing from
his breast. He stretched out his arms toward
her, and then fell again. Upon his hands and
knees he crawled toward his dwelling, and expired
just as his wife reached him. Caleb
Harrington was shot while running from the
meeting-house. My informant saw almost the
whole of the battle, having been sent by his
mother to go near enough, and be safe, to obtain
and convey to her information respecting
her other sons, who were with the minute men.
His relation of the incidents of the morning
was substantially such as history has recorded.
He dwelt upon the subject with apparent delight,
for his memory of the scenes of his early
years, around which cluster so much of patriotism
and glory, was clear and full. I would
gladly have listened until twilight to the voice
of such experience, but time was precious, and
I hastened to East Lexington, to visit his cousin,
Jonathan Harrington, an old man of ninety,
who played the fife when the minute men were
marshaled on the Green upon that memorable
April morning. He was splitting fire-wood in
his yard with a vigorous hand when I rode up;
and as he sat in his rocking-chair, while I
sketched his placid features, he appeared no
older than a man of seventy. His brother,
aged eighty-eight, came in before my sketch
was finished, and I could not but gaze with
wonder upon these strong old men, children of
one mother, who were almost grown to manhood
when the first battle of our Revolution
occurred! Frugality and temperance, co-operating
with industry, a cheerful temper, and a
good constitution, have lengthened their days,
and made their protracted years hopeful and
happy.[5] The aged fifer apologized for the[Pg 724]
rough appearance of his signature, which he
kindly wrote for me, and charged the tremulous
motion of his hand to his labor with the ax.
How tenaciously we cling even to the appearance
of vigor, when the whole frame is tottering
to its fall! Mr. Harrington opened the
ball of the Revolution with the shrill war-notes
of the fife, and then retired from the arena. He
was not a soldier in the war, nor has his life,
passed in the quietude of rural pursuits, been
distinguished except by the glorious acts which
constitute the sum of the achievements of a
GOOD CITIZEN.

I left Lexington at about three o’clock, and
arrived at Cambridge at half past four. It was
a lovely autumnal afternoon. The trees and
fields were still green, for the frost had not yet
been busy with their foliage and blades. The
road is Macadamized the whole distance; and
so thickly is it lined with houses, that the village
of East Lexington and Old
Cambridge seem to embrace
each other in close union.

Cambridge is an old town,
the first settlement
there having been planted
in 1631, contemporaneous
with that of Boston. It
was the original intention
of the settlers to make it
the metropolis of Massachusetts,
and Governor
Winthrop commenced
the erection
of his dwelling there.
It was called New
Town, and in 1632
was palisaded. The
Reverend Mr. Hooker,
one of the earliest
settlers of Connecticut, was the first minister in
Cambridge. In 1636, the General Court provided
for the erection of a public school in New
Town, and appropriated two thousand dollars
for that purpose. In 1638, the Reverend John
Harvard, of Charlestown, endowed the school
with about four thousand dollars. This endowment
enabled them to exalt the academy
into a college, and it was called Harvard University
in honor of its principal benefactor.

Cambridge has the distinction of being the
place where the first printing-press in America
was established. Its proprietor was named Day,
and the capital that purchased the materials
was furnished by the Rev. Mr. Glover. The
first thing printed was the “Freeman’s Oath,”
in 1636; the next was an almanac; and the
next the Psalms, in metre.[6] Old Cambridge
(West Cambridge, or Metonomy, of the Revolution),
the seat of the University, is three miles
from West Boston Bridge, which connects Cambridge
with Boston. Cambridgeport is about
half way between Old Cambridge and the bridge,
and East Cambridge occupies Lechmere’s Point,
a promontory fortified during the
siege of Boston in 1775.


WASHINGTON’S HEAD-QUARTERS AT CAMBRIDGE.

Arrived at Old Cambridge, I parted
company with the vehicle and
driver that conveyed me from
Concord to Lexington, and
hither; and, as the day was
fast declining, I hastened to
sketch the head-quarters of
Washington, an elegant
and spacious
edifice,
standing
in the midst of shrubbery and stately elms, a
little distance from the street, once the highway
from Harvard University to Waltham. At this
mansion, and at Winter Hill, Washington passed
most of his time, after taking command of the
Continental army, until the evacuation of Boston
in the following spring. Its present owner
is Henry Wadsworth Longfellow, Professor
of Oriental languages in Harvard University, and
widely known in the world of literature as one of
the most gifted men of the age. It is a spot
worthy of the residence of an American bard so
endowed, for the associations which hallow it
are linked with the noblest themes that ever
awakened the inspiration of a child of song.

“When the hours of Day are number’d

And the voices of the Night

Wake the better soul that slumber’d

To a holy, calm delight,

Ere the evening lamps are lighted,

And, like phantoms grim and tall,

Shadows from the fitful fire-light

Dance upon the parlor wall,”

then to the thoughtful dweller must come the
spirit of the place and hour to weave a gorgeous[Pg 725]
tapestry, rich with pictures, illustrative
of the heroic age of our young republic. My
tarry was brief and busy, for the sun was rapidly
descending—it even touched the forest tops
before I finished the drawing—but the cordial
reception and polite attentions which I received
from the proprietor, and his warm approval of,
and expressed interest for the success of my
labors, occupy a space in memory like that of
a long, bright summer day.

This mansion stands upon the
upper of two terraces, which are
ascended each by five stone steps.
At each front corner of the house
is a lofty elm—mere saplings
when Washington beheld them,
but now stately and patriarchal
in appearance. Other elms, with
flowers and shrubbery, beautify
the grounds around it; while within,
iconoclastic innovation has not
been allowed to enter with its
mallet and trowel, to mar the
work of the ancient builder, and
to cover with the vulgar stucco
of modern art the carved cornices
and paneled wainscots that first enriched it. I
might give a long list of eminent persons whose
former presence in those spacious rooms adds
interest to retrospection, but they are elsewhere
identified with scenes more personal and important.
I can not refrain, however, from
noticing the visit of one, who, though a dark
child of Africa and a bond-woman, received
the most polite attention from the commander-in-chief.
This was Phillis, a slave of Mr.
Wheatley, of Boston. She was brought from
Africa when between seven and eight years
old. She seemed to acquire knowledge intuitively;
became a poet of considerable merit,
and corresponded with such eminent persons
as the Countess of Huntingdon, Earl of Dartmouth,
Reverend George Whitefield, and others.
Washington invited her to visit him at Cambridge,
which she did a few days before the British
evacuated Boston; her master among others,
having left the city by permission, and retired,
with his family, to Chelsea. She passed half an
hour with the commander-in-chief, from whom
and his officers she received marked attention.[7]


THE RIEDESEL HOUSE, CAMBRIDGE.[8]

A few rods above the residence of Professor
Longfellow is the house in which the Brunswick
general, the Baron Riedesel, and his family
were quartered, during the stay of the captive
army of Burgoyne in the vicinity of Boston.
I was not aware when I visited Cambridge,
that the old mansion was still in existence;
but, through the kindness of Mr. Longfellow, I
am able to present the features of its southern
front, with a description. In style it is very
much like that of Washington’s head-quarters,
and the general appearance of the grounds
around is similar. It is shaded by noble linden-trees,
and adorned with shrubbery, presenting
to the eye all the attractions noticed by the
Baroness of Riedesel in her charming letters.[Pg 726][9]
Upon a window-pane on the north side of the
house may be seen the undoubted autograph of
that accomplished woman, inscribed with a diamond
point. It is an interesting
memento, and
is preserved with great
care. The annexed is
a facsimile of it.

During the first moments of the
soft evening twilight I sketched the
“Washington elm,” one of the
ancient anakim of the primeval
forest, older, probably, by
a half century or more,
than the welcome of Samoset
to the white settlers.
It stands upon Washington-street,
near the westerly
corner of the
Common, and is distinguished
by the
circumstance that,
beneath its broad
shadow, General
Washington first
drew his sword
as commander-in-chief
of the
Continental army,
on the 3d
of July, 1775.
Thin lines of
clouds, glowing
in the light of the setting sun like bars of
gold, streaked the western sky, and so prolonged
the twilight by reflection, that I had ample
time to finish my drawing before the night
shadows dimmed the paper.

Early on the following morning I procured a
chaise to visit Charlestown and Dorchester
Heights. I rode first to the former place, and
climbed to the summit of the great obelisk that
stands upon the site of the redoubt upon Breed’s
Hill. As I ascended the steps which lead from
the street to the smooth gravel-walks upon the
eminence whereon the “Bunker Hill Monument”
stands, I experienced a feeling of disappointment
and regret, not easily to be expressed.
Before me was the great memento,
huge and grand—all that patriotic reverence
could wish—but the ditch scooped out by Prescott’s
toilers on that starry night in June, and
the mounds that were upheaved to protect them
from the shots of the astonished Britons, were
effaced, and no more vestiges remain of the
handiwork of those in whose honor and to
whose memory this obelisk was raised, than of
Roman conquests in the shadow of Trajan’s
column—of the naval battles of Nelson around
his monument in Trafalgar-square, or of French
victories in the Place Vendôme. The fosse and
the breast-works were all quite prominent when
the foundation-stone of the monument was laid,
and a little care, directed by good taste, might
have preserved them in their interesting state
of half ruin until the passage of the present century,
or, at least, until the sublime centenary
of the battle should be celebrated. Could the
visitor look upon the
works of the patriots
themselves, associations
a hundred-fold more interesting
would crowd
the mind, for wonderfully
suggestive
of thought[Pg 727]
are the slightest relics of the past when linked
with noble deeds. A soft green sward, as even
as the rind of a fair apple, and cut by eight
straight gravel-walks, diverging from the monument,
is substituted by art for the venerated
irregularities made by the old mattock and
spade. The spot is beautiful to the eye untrained
by appreciating affection for hallowed
things; nevertheless, there is palpable desecration
that may hardly be forgiven.


BUNKER HILL MONUMENT.[10]

The view from the top of the monument, for
extent, variety, and beauty, is certainly one of
the finest in the world. A “York shilling” is
charged for the privilege of ascending the monument.
The view from its summit is “a shilling
show” worth a thousand miles of travel to
see. Boston, its harbor, and the beautiful country
around, mottled with villages, are spread out
like a vast painting, and on every side the eye
may rest upon localities of great historical interest,
Cambridge, Roxbury, Chelsea, Quincy,
Medford, Marblehead, Dorchester, and other
places, where

“The old Continentals,

In their ragged regimentals,

Falter’d not,”

and the numerous sites of small fortifications
which the student of history can readily call to
mind. In the far distance, on the northwest,
rise the higher peaks of the White Mountains
of New Hampshire; and on the northeast, the
peninsula of Nahant, and the more remote Cape
Anne may be seen. Wonders which present
science and enterprise are developing and forming
are there exhibited in profusion. At one
glance from this lofty observatory may be seen
seven railroads,[11] and many other avenues connecting
the city with the country; and ships
from almost every region of the globe dot the
waters of the harbor. Could a tenant of the old
grave-yard on Copp’s Hill, who lived a hundred
years ago, when the village upon Tri-mountain
was fitting out its little armed flotillas against
the French in Acadia, or sending forth its few
vessels of trade along the neighboring coasts, or
occasionally to cross the Atlantic, come forth
and stand beside us a moment, what a new and
wonderful world would be presented to his vision!
A hundred years ago!

“Who peopled all the city streets

A hundred years ago?

Who fill’d the church with faces meek

A hundred years ago?”

[Pg 728]

They were men wise in their generation, but
ignorant in practical knowledge when compared
with the present. In their wildest dreams, incited
by tales of wonder that spiced the literature
of their times, they never fancied any thing half
so wonderful as our mighty dray-horse,

“The black steam-engine! steed of iron power—

The wond’rous steed of the Arabian tale,

Lanch’d on its course by pressure of a touch—

The war-horse of the Bible, with its neck

Grim, clothed with thunder, swallowing the way

In fierceness of its speed, and shouting out,

‘Ha! ha!’[12] A little water, and a grasp

Of wood, sufficient for its nerves of steel,

Shooting away, ‘Ha! ha!’ it shouts, as on

It gallops, dragging in its tireless path

Its load of fire.”

WASHINGTON.[13]

I lingered in the chamber of the Bunker Hill
monument as long as time would allow, and
descending, rode back to the city, crossed to
South Boston, and rambled for an hour among
the remains of the fortifications upon the heights
of the peninsula of Dorchester. The present
prominent remains of fortifications are those of
intrenchments cast up during the war of 1812,
and have no other connection with our subject
than the circumstance that they occupy the site
of the works constructed there by order of
Washington. These were greatly reduced in
altitude when the engineers began the erection
of the forts now in ruins, which are properly
preserved with a great deal of care. They occupy
the summits of two hills, which command
Boston Neck on the
left, the city of Boston
in front, and the
harbor on the right.
Southeast from the
heights, pleasantly situated
among gentle
hills, is the village of
Dorchester, so called
in memory of a place
in England of the same
name, whence many
of its earliest settlers
came. The stirring
events which rendered
Dorchester Heights
famous are universally
known.

I returned to Boston
at about one o’clock,
and passed the remainder
of the day in
visiting places of interest
within the city—the
old South meeting-house,
Faneuil
Hall, the Province
House, and the Hancock
House. I am indebted to John Hancock,
Esq., nephew of the patriot, and present proprietor
and occupant of the “Hancock House,”
on Beacon-street, for polite attentions while visiting
his interesting mansion, and for information
concerning matters that have passed under the
eye of his experience of threescore years. He
has many mementoes of his eminent kinsman, and
among them a beautifully-executed miniature of
him, painted in London, in 1761, while he was
there at the coronation of George III.

Near Mr. Hancock’s residence is the State
House, a noble structure upon Beacon Hill, the
corner-stone of which was laid in 1795, by
Governor Samuel Adams, assisted by Paul Revere,
master of the Masonic grand lodge. There
I sketched the annexed picture of the colossal
statue of Washington, by Chantrey, which stands
in the open centre of the first story; also the
group of trophies from Bennington, that hang over
the door of the Senate chamber. Under these
trophies, in a gilt frame, is a copy of the reply of
the Massachusetts Assembly to General Stark’s
letter, that accompanied the presentation of the
trophies. It was written fifty years ago.


MATHER’S VAULT.

After enjoying the view from the top of the
State House a while, I walked to Copp’s Hill,
a little east of Charlestown Bridge, at the north
end of the town, where I tarried until sunset in
the ancient burying-ground. The earliest name
of this eminence was Snow Hill. It was subsequently
named after its owner, William Copp.[14]
It came into the possession of the Ancient and
Honorable Artillery Company by mortgage; and
when, in 1775, they were forbidden by Gage to
parade on the Common, they went to this, their
own ground, and drilled in defiance of his threats.
The fort, or battery, that was built there by the
British, just before the battle of Bunker Hill,
stood near its southeast brow, adjoining the
burying-ground. The remains of many eminent
men repose in that little cemetery. Close by
the entrance is the vault of the Mather family.
It is covered by a plain, oblong structure of
brick, three feet high and about six feet long,
upon which is laid a heavy brown stone slab,
with a tablet of slate, bearing the names of the
principal tenants below.[15]

[Pg 729]

I passed the forenoon
of the next day
in the rooms of the
Massachusetts Historical Society,
where every facility was afforded me
by Mr. Felt, the librarian, for examining
the assemblage of things curious
collected there.[16] The printed books
and manuscripts, relating principally to
American history,
are numerous,
rare, and
valuable.

There is also
a rich depository
of the autographs
of the
Pilgrim fathers
and their immediate
descendants.
There
are no less than
twenty-five
large folio volumes
of valuable
manuscript
letters and other documents; besides which are
six thick quarto manuscript
volumes—a commentary
on the Holy
Scriptures—in the handwriting
of Cotton Mather.
From an autograph
letter of that singular
man the annexed
fac-simile of his writing and signature is given.
Among the portraits in the cabinet
of the society are those of Governor
Winslow, supposed to have been
painted by Vandyke, Increase Mather,
and Peter Faneuil, the founder
of Faneuil Hall.


MATHER’S WRITING.

SPEAKER’S DESK AND WINTHROP’S CHAIR.

CHURCH’S SWORD.

PHILIP’S SAMP-PAN.

I had the pleasure of meeting,
at the rooms of the society, that indefatigable
antiquary, Dr. Webb,
widely known as the American
correspondent of the “Danish Society
of Northern Antiquarians” at
Copenhagen. He was sitting in
the chair that once belonged to
Governor Winthrop, writing upon
the desk of the speaker of the Colonial
Assembly of Massachusetts,
around which the warm debates
were carried on concerning American
liberty, from the time when
James Otis denounced the Writs of
Assistance, until Governor Gage
adjourned the Assembly to Salem,
in 1774. Hallowed by such associations,
the desk is an interesting relic. Dr.
Webb’s familiarity with the collections of the society,
and his kind attentions, greatly facilitated
my search among the six thousand articles for
things curious connected with my subject and
made my brief visit far more profitable to myself
than it would otherwise have been. Among the
relics preserved are the chair that belonged to
Governor Carver; the sword of Miles Standish;
the huge key of Port Royal gate; a samp-pan,
that belonged to Metacomet, or King Philip; and
the sword reputed to have been used by Captain
Church when he cut off that unfortunate sachem’s
head. The dish is about twelve inches in diameter,
wrought out of an elm knot with great
skill. The sword is very rude, and was doubtless
made by a blacksmith of the colony. The
handle is a roughly-wrought piece of ash, and
the guard is made of a wrought-iron plate.


[From Dickens’s Household Words.]

FATE DAYS AND OTHER POPULAR SUPERSTITIONS.

It is a difficult puzzle to reconcile the existence
of certain superstitions that continue to
have wide influence with the enlightenment of the
nineteenth century. When we have read glowing
paragraphs about the wonderful progress
accomplished by the present generation; when
we have regarded the giant machinery in operation
for the culture of the people—moved, in
great part, by the collective power of individual
charity; when we have examined the stupendous
results of human genius and ingenuity
which are now laid bare to the lowliest in the
realm; we turn back, it must be confessed,
with a mournful despondency, to mark the debasing
influence of the old superstitions which
have survived to the present time.

The superstitions of the ancients formed part
of their religion. They consulted oracles as
now men pray. The stars were the arbiters
of their fortunes. Natural phenomena, as lightning
and hurricanes, were, to them, awful expressions
of the anger of their particular deities.
They had their dies atri and dies albi; the
former were marked down in their calendars
with a black character to denote ill-luck, and
the latter were painted in white characters to
signify bright and propitious days. They followed
the finger posts of their teachers. Faith[Pg 730]
gave dignity to the tenets of the star-gazer and
fire-worshiper.

The priests of old taught their disciples to
regard six particular days in the year as days
fraught with unusual danger to mankind. Men
were enjoined not to let blood on these black
days, nor to imbibe any liquid. It was devoutly
believed that he who ate goose on one of
those black days would surely die within forty
more; and that any little stranger who made
his appearance on one of the dies atri would
surely die a sinful and violent death. Men
were further enjoined to let blood from the
right arm on the seventh or fourteenth of March;
from the left arm on the eleventh of April; and
from either arm on the third or sixth of May, that
they might avoid pestilential diseases. These
barbaric observances, when brought before
people in illustration of the mental darkness of
the ancients, are considered at once to be proof
positive of their abject condition. We thereupon
congratulated ourselves upon living in the
nineteenth century; when such foolish superstitions
are laughed at; and perhaps our vanity
is not a little flattered by the contrast which
presents itself, between our own highly cultivated
condition, and the wretched state of our
ancestors.

Yet Mrs. Flimmins will not undertake a sea-voyage
on a Friday; nor would she on any
account allow her daughter Mary to be married
on that day of the week. She has great
pity for the poor Red Indians who will not do
certain things while the moon presents a certain
appearance, and who attach all kinds of
powers to poor dumb brutes; yet if her cat
purrs more than usual, she accepts the warning,
and abandons the trip she had promised
herself on the morrow.

Miss Nippers subscribes largely to the fund
for eradicating superstitions from the minds of
the wretched inhabitants of Kamschatka; and
while she is calculating the advantages to be
derived from a mission to the South Sea Islands,
to do away with the fearful superstitious reverence
in which these poor dear islanders hold
their native flea: a coal pops from her fire,
and she at once augurs from its shape an abundance
of money, that will enable her to set her
pious undertaking in operation; but on no account
will she commence collecting subscriptions
for the anti-drinking-slave-grown-sugar-in-tea
society, because she has always remarked that
Monday is her unlucky day. On a Monday her
poodle died, and on a Monday she caught that
severe cold at Brighton, from the effects of
which she is afraid she will never recover.

Mrs. Carmine is a very strong-minded woman.
Her unlucky day is Wednesday. On a Wednesday
she first caught that flush which she has
never been able to chase from her cheeks, and
on one of these fatal days her Maria took the
scarlet fever. Therefore, she will not go to a
pic-nic on a Wednesday, because she feels convinced
that the day will turn out wet, or that
the wheel will come off the carriage. Yet the
other morning, when a gipsy was caught telling
her eldest daughter her fortune, Mrs. Carmine
very properly reproached the first-born
for her weakness, in giving any heed to the
silly mumblings of the old woman. Mrs. Carmine
is considered to be a woman of uncommon
acuteness. She attaches no importance whatever
to the star under which a child is born—does
not think there is a pin to choose between
Jupiter and Neptune; and she has a positive
contempt for ghosts; but she believes in nothing
that is begun, continued, or ended on a
Wednesday.

Miss Crumple, on the contrary, has seen
many ghosts, in fact, is by this time quite intimate
with one or two of the mysterious brotherhood;
but at the same time she is at a loss to
understand how any woman in her senses, can
believe Thursday to be a more fortunate day
than Wednesday, or why Monday is to be black-balled
from the Mrs. Jones’s calendar. She can
state on her oath, that the ghost of her old
schoolfellow, Eliza Artichoke, appeared at her
bedside on a certain night, and she distinctly
saw the mole on its left cheek, which poor
Eliza, during her brief career, had vainly endeavored
to eradicate, with all sorts of poisonous
things. The ghost, moreover, lisped—so
did Eliza! This was all clear enough to Miss
Crumple, and she considered it a personal insult
for any body to suggest that her vivid apparitions
existed only in her over-wrought imagination.
She had an affection for her ghostly
visitors, and would not hear a word to their
disparagement.

The unearthly warnings which Mrs. Piptoss
had received had well-nigh spoiled all her furniture.
When a relative dies, the fact is not
announced to her in the commonplace form of
a letter; no, an invisible sledge-hammer falls
upon her Broadwood, an invisible power upsets
her loo-table, all the doors of her house unanimously
blow open, or a coffin flies out of the
fire into her lap.

Mrs. Grumple, who is a very economical
housewife, looks forward to the day when the
moon re-appears, on which occasion she turns
her money, taking care not to look at the pale
lady through glass. This observance, she devoutly
believes, will bring her good fortune.
When Miss Caroline has a knot in her lace, she
looks for a present; and when Miss Amelia
snuffs the candle out, it is her faith that the
act defers her marriage a twelvemonth. Any
young lady who dreams the same dream two
consecutive Fridays, will tell you that her
visions will “come true.”

Yet these are exactly the ladies, who most
deplore the “gross state of superstition” in
which many “benighted savages” live, and
willingly subscribe their money for its eradication.
The superstition so generally connected
with Friday, may easily be traced to its source.
It undoubtedly and confessedly has its origin in
scriptural history: it is the day on which the
Saviour suffered. The superstition is the more[Pg 731]
revolting from this circumstance; and it is
painful to find that it exists among persons of
education. There is no branch of the public
service, for instance, in which so much sound
mathematical knowledge is to be found, as in
the Navy. Yet who are more superstitious than
sailors, from the admiral down to the cabin boy?
Friday fatality is still strong among them. Some
years ago, in order to lessen this folly, it was
determined that a ship should be laid down on
a Friday, and launched on a Friday; that she
should be called “Friday,” and that she should
commence her first voyage on a Friday. After
much difficulty a captain was found who owned
to the name of Friday; and after a great deal
more difficulty men were obtained, so little
superstitious, as to form a crew. Unhappily,
this experiment had the effect of confirming the
superstition it was meant to abolish. The
“Friday” was lost—was never, in fact, heard
of from the day she set sail.

Day-fatality, as Miss Nippers interprets it, is
simply the expression of an undisciplined and
extremely weak mind; for, if any person will
stoop to reason with her on her aversion to
Mondays, he may ask her whether the death
of the poodle, or the catching of her cold, are
the two greatest calamities of her life; and, if
so, whether it is her opinion that Monday is set
apart, in the scheme of Nature, so far as it concerns
her, in a black character. Whether for
her insignificant self there is a special day accursed!
Mrs. Carmine is such a strong-minded
woman, that we approach her with no small
degree of trepidation. Wednesday is her dies
ater
, because, in the first place, on a Wednesday
she imprudently exposed herself, and is suffering
from the consequences; and, in the second place,
on a Wednesday her Maria took the scarlet fever.
So she has marked Wednesday down in her
calendar with a black character; yet her contempt
for stars and ghosts is prodigious. Now
there is a consideration to be extended to the
friends of ghosts, which Day-fatalists can not
claim. Whether or not deceased friends take
a more airy and flimsy form, and adopt the invariable
costume of a sheet to visit the objects
of their earthly affections, is a question which
the shrewdest thinkers and the profoundest logicians
have debated very keenly, but without
ever arriving at any satisfactory conclusion.

The strongest argument against the positive
existence of ghosts, is, that they appear only to
people of a certain temperament, and under certain
exciting circumstances. The obtuse, matter-of-fact
man, never sees a ghost; and we
may take it as a natural law, that none of these
airy visitants ever appeared to an attorney. But
the attorney, Mr. Fee Simple, we are assured,
holds Saturday to be an unlucky day. It was
on a Saturday that his extortionate bill in poor
Mr. G.’s case, was cut down by the taxing
master; and it was on a Saturday that a certain
heavy bill was duly honored, upon which
he had hoped to reap a large sum in the shape
of costs. Therefore Mr. Fee Simple believes
that the destinies have put a black mark against
Saturday, so far as he is concerned.

The Jew who thought that the thunder-storm
was the consequence of his having eaten a slice
of bacon, did not present a more ludicrous picture,
than Mr. Fee Simple presents with his
condemned Saturday.

We have an esteem for ghost-inspectors,
which it is utterly impossible to extend to Day-fatalists.
Mrs. Piptoss, too, may be pitied; but
Mog, turning her money when the moon makes
her re-appearance, is an object of ridicule. We
shall neither be astonished, nor express condolence,
if the present, which Miss Caroline anticipates
from the knot in her lace, be not forthcoming;
and as for Miss Amelia, who has
extinguished the candle, and to the best of her
belief lost her husband for a twelvemonth, we
can only wish for her, that when she is married,
her lord and master will shake her faith in the
prophetic power of snuffers. But of all the
superstitions that have survived to the present
time, and are to be found in force among people
of education and a thoughtful habit, Day-fatalism
is the most general, as it is the most unfounded
and preposterous. It is a superstition, however,
in which many great and powerful thinkers have
shared, and by which they have been guided; it
owes much of its present influence to this fact;
but reason, Christianity, and all we have comprehended
of the great scheme of which we form
part, alike tend to demonstrate its absurdity, and
utter want of all foundation.


“BATTLE WITH LIFE!”

Bear thee up bravely,

Strong heart and true!

Meet thy woes gravely,

Strive with them too!

Let them not win from thee

Tear of regret.

Such were a sin from thee,

Hope for good yet!
Rouse thee from drooping,

Care-laden soul;

Mournfully stooping

‘Neath griefs control!

Far o’er the gloom that lies,

Shrouding the earth,

Light from eternal skies

Shows us thy worth.
Nerve thee yet stronger,

Resolute mind!

Let care no longer

Heavily bind.

Rise on thy eagle wings

Gloriously free!

Till from material things

Pure thou shalt be!
Bear ye up bravely,

Soul and mind too!

Droop not so gravely,

Bold heart and true!

Clear rays of streaming light

Shine through the gloom,

God’s love is beaming bright

E’en round the tomb

[Pg 732]

TRIAL AND EXECUTION OF MADAME ROLAND.

BY REV. JOHN S.C. ABBOTT.[17]


MADAME ROLAND.

The Girondists were led from their dungeons
in the Conciergerie to their execution on
the 31st of October, 1793. Upon that very
day Madame Roland was conveyed from the
prison of St. Pélagié to the same gloomy cells
vacated by the death of her friends. She was
cast into a bare and miserable dungeon, in that
subterranean receptacle of woe, where there
was not even a bed. Another prisoner, moved
with compassion, drew his own pallet into her
cell, that she might not be compelled to throw
herself for repose upon the cold, wet stones.
The chill air of winter had now come, and yet
no covering was allowed her. Through the
long night she shivered with the cold.

The prison of the Conciergerie consists of a
series of dark and damp subterranean vaults,
situated beneath the floor of the Palace of
Justice. Imagination can conceive of nothing
more dismal than these sombre caverns, with
long and winding galleries opening into cells as
dark as the tomb. You descend by a flight of
massive stone steps into this sepulchral abode,
and, passing through double doors, whose iron
strength time has deformed but not weakened,
you enter upon the vast labyrinthine prison,
where the imagination wanders affrighted
through intricate mazes of halls, and arches,
and vaults, and dungeons, rendered only more
appalling by the dim light which struggles
through those grated orifices which pierced the
massive walls. The Seine flows by upon one
side, separated only by the high way of the
quays. The bed of the Seine is above the floor
of the prison. The surrounding earth was consequently
saturated with water, and the oozing
moisture diffused over the walls and the floors
the humidity of the sepulchre. The plash of
the river; the rumbling of carts upon the pavements
overhead; the heavy tramp of countless
footfalls, as the multitude poured into and out
of the halls of justice, mingled with the moaning
of the prisoners in those solitary cells.
There were one or two narrow courts scattered
in this vast structure, where the prisoners could
look up the precipitous walls, as of a well,
towering high above them, and see a few square
yards of sky. The gigantic quadrangular
tower, reared above these firm foundations, was
formerly the imperial palace from which issued
all power and law. Here the French kings
reveled in voluptuousness, with their prisoners
groaning beneath their feet. This strong-hold
of feudalism had now become the tomb of the
monarchy. In one of the most loathsome of
these cells, Maria Antoinette, the daughter of
the Cæsars, had languished in misery as profound
as mortals can suffer, till, in the endurance
of every conceivable insult, she was dragged to
the guillotine.

It was into a cell adjoining that which the
hapless queen had occupied that Madame Roland
was cast. Here the proud daughter of the
emperors of Austria and the humble child of
the artisan, each, after a career of unexampled
vicissitudes, found their paths to meet but a
few steps from the scaffold. The victim of the
monarchy and the victim of the Revolution
were conducted to the same dungeons and perished
on the same block. They met as antagonists
in the stormy arena of the French
Revolution. They were nearly of equal age.
The one possessed the prestige of wealth, and
rank, and ancestral power; the other, the energy
of vigorous and cultivated mind. Both
were endowed with unusual attractions of person,
spirits invigorated by enthusiasm, and the
loftiest heroism. From the antagonism of life
they met in death.

The day after Madame Roland was placed
in the Conciergerie, she was visited by one of
the notorious officers of the revolutionary party,
and very closely questioned concerning the
friendship she had entertained for the Girondists.
She frankly avowed the elevated affection and
esteem with which she cherished their memory,
but she declared that she and they were the
cordial friends of republican liberty; that they
wished to preserve, not to destroy, the Constitution.
The examination was vexatious and
intolerant in the extreme. It lasted for three
hours, and consisted in an incessant torrent of
criminations, to which she was hardly permitted
to offer one word in reply. This examination
taught her the nature of the accusations which
would be brought against her. She sat down
in her cell that very night, and, with a rapid
pen, sketched that defense which has been pronounced
one of the most eloquent and touching
monuments of the Revolution.

Having concluded it, she retired to rest, and[Pg 733]
slept with the serenity of a child. She was
called upon several times by committees sent
from the revolutionary tribunal for examination.
They were resolved to take her life, but were
anxious to do it, if possible, under the forms of
law. She passed through all their examinations
with the most perfect composure, and the
most dignified self-possession. Her enemies
could not withhold their expressions of admiration
as they saw her in her sepulchral cell of
stone and of iron, cheerful, fascinating, and
perfectly at ease. She knew that she was to
be led from that cell to a violent death, and yet
no faltering of soul could be detected. Her
spirit had apparently achieved a perfect victory
over all earthly ills.

The upper part of the door of her cell was
an iron grating. The surrounding cells were
filled with the most illustrious ladies and gentlemen
of France. As the hour of death drew
near, her courage and animation seemed to increase.
Her features glowed with enthusiasm;
her thoughts and expressions were refulgent
with sublimity, and her whole aspect assumed
the impress of one appointed to fill some great
and lofty destiny. She remained but a few
days in the Conciergerie before she was led to
the scaffold. During those few days, by her
example and her encouraging words, she spread
among the numerous prisoners there an enthusiasm
and a spirit of heroism which elevated,
above the fear of the scaffold, even the most
timid and depressed. This glow of feeling and
exhilaration gave a new impress of sweetness
and fascination to her beauty. The length of
her captivity, the calmness with which she contemplated
the certain approach of death, gave
to her voice that depth of tone and slight tremulousness
of utterance which sent her eloquent
words home with thrilling power to every heart.
Those who were walking in the corridor, or
who were the occupants of adjoining cells, often
called for her to speak to them words of encouragement
and consolation.

Standing upon a stool at the door of her own
cell, she grasped with her hands the iron grating
which separated her from her audience.
This was her tribune. The melodious accents
of her voice floated along the labyrinthine avenues
of those dismal dungeons, penetrating cell
after cell, and arousing energy in hearts which
had been abandoned to despair. It was, indeed,
a strange scene which was thus witnessed in
these sepulchral caverns. The silence, as of
the grave, reigned there, while the clear and
musical tones of Madame Roland, as of an angel
of consolation, vibrated through the rusty
bars, and along the dark, damp cloisters. One
who was at that time an inmate of the prison,
and survived those dreadful scenes, has described,
in glowing terms, the almost miraculous
effects of her soul-moving eloquence. She was
already past the prime of life, but she was still
fascinating. Combined with the most wonderful
power of expression, she possessed a voice
so exquisitely musical, that, long after her lips
were silenced in death, its tones vibrated in lingering
strains in the souls of those by whom
they had ever been heard. The prisoners listened
with the most profound attention to her
glowing words, and regarded her almost as a
celestial spirit, who had come to animate them
to heroic deeds. She often spoke of the Girondists
who had already perished upon the guillotine.
With perfect fearlessness she avowed her
friendship for them, and ever spoke of them as
our friends. She, however, was careful never
to utter a word which would bring tears into
the eye. She wished to avoid herself all the
weakness of tender emotions, and to lure the
thoughts of her companions away from every
contemplation which could enervate their energies.

Occasionally, in the solitude of her cell, as
the image of her husband and of her child rose
before her, and her imagination dwelt upon her
desolated home and her blighted hopes—her
husband denounced and pursued by lawless violence,
and her child soon to be an orphan—woman’s
tenderness would triumph over the
heroine’s stoicism. Burying, for a moment, her
face in her hands, she would burst into a flood
of tears. Immediately struggling to regain
composure, she would brush her tears away,
and dress her countenance in its accustomed
smiles. She remained in the Conciergerie but
one week, and during that time so endeared
herself to all as to become the prominent object
of attention and love. Her case is one of the
most extraordinary the history of the world has
presented, in which the very highest degree of
heroism is combined with the most resistless
charms of feminine loveliness. An unfeminine
woman can never be loved by men. She may
be respected for her talents, she may be honored
for her philanthropy, but she can not win the
warmer emotions of the heart. But Madame
Roland, with an energy of will, an inflexibility
of purpose, a firmness of stoical endurance which
no mortal man has ever exceeded, combined
that gentleness, and tenderness, and affection—that
instinctive sense of the proprieties of her
sex—which gathered around her a love as pure
and as enthusiastic as woman ever excited. And
while her friends, many of whom were the most
illustrious men in France, had enthroned her as
an idol in their hearts, the breath of slander
never ventured to intimate that she was guilty
even of an impropriety.

The day before her trial, her advocate, Chauveau
de la Garde, visited her to consult respecting
her defense. She, well aware that no one
could speak a word in her favor but at the peril
of his own life, and also fully conscious that her
doom was already sealed, drew a ring from her
finger, and said to him,

“To-morrow, I shall be no more. I know
the fate which awaits me. Your kind assistance
can not avail aught for me, and would
but endanger you. I pray you, therefore, not
to come to the tribunal, but to accept of this
last testimony of my regard.”

[Pg 734]

The next day she was led to her trial. She
attired herself in a white robe, as a symbol of
her innocence, and her long dark hair fell in
thick curls on her neck and shoulders. She
emerged from her dungeon the vision of unusual
loveliness. The prisoners who were walking
in the corridors gathered around her, and with
smiles and words of encouragement she infused
energy into their hearts. Calm and invincible
she met her judges. She was accused of the
crimes of being the wife of M. Roland and the
friend of his friends. Proudly she acknowledged
herself guilty of both those charges. Whenever
she attempted to utter a word in her defense,
she was brow-beaten by the judges, and
silenced by the clamors of the mob which filled
the tribunal. The mob now ruled with undisputed
sway in both legislative and executive
halls. The serenity of her eye was untroubled,
and the composure of her disciplined spirit unmoved,
save by the exaltation of enthusiasm, as
she noted the progress of the trial, which was
bearing her rapidly and resistlessly to the scaffold.
It was, however, difficult to bring any
accusation against her by which, under the
form of law, she could be condemned. France,
even in its darkest hour, was rather ashamed
to behead a woman, upon whom the eyes of all
Europe were fixed, simply for being the wife
of her husband and the friend of his friends
.
At last the president demanded of her that she
should reveal her husband’s asylum. She proudly
replied,

“I do not know of any law by which I can
be obliged to violate the strongest feelings of
nature.”

This was sufficient, and she was immediately
condemned. Her sentence was thus expressed:

“The public accuser has drawn up the present
indictment against Jane Mary Phlippon, the
wife of Roland, late Minister of the Interior, for
having wickedly and designedly aided and assisted
in the conspiracy which existed against the
unity and indivisibility of the Republic, against
the liberty and safety of the French people, by
assembling at her house, in secret council, the
principal chiefs of that conspiracy, and by keeping
up a correspondence tending to facilitate
their treasonable designs. The tribunal having
heard the public accuser deliver his reasons
concerning the application of the law, condemns
Jane Mary Phlippon, wife of Roland, to the
punishment of death.”

She listened calmly to her sentence, and then
rising, bowed with dignity to her judges, and,
smiling, said,

“I thank you, gentlemen, for thinking me
worthy of sharing the fate of the great men
whom you have assassinated. I shall endeavor
to imitate their firmness on the scaffold.”

With the buoyant step of a child, and with a
rapidity which almost betokened joy, she passed
beneath the narrow portal, and descended to
her cell, from which she was to be led, with
the morning light, to a bloody death. The
prisoners had assembled to greet her on her
return, and anxiously gathered around her. She
looked upon them with a smile of perfect tranquillity,
and, drawing her hand across her neck,
made a sign expressive of her doom. But a
few hours elapsed between her sentence and her
execution. She retired to her cell, wrote a few
words of parting to her friends, played upon a
harp, which had found its way into the prison,
her requiem, in tones so wild and mournful,
that, floating in the dark hours of the night,
through these sepulchral caverns, they fell like
unearthly music upon the despairing souls there
incarcerated.

The morning of the 10th of November, 1793,
dawned gloomily upon Paris. It was one of
the darkest days of that reign of terror which,
for so long a period enveloped France in its
sombre shades. The ponderous gates of the
court-yard of the Conciergerie opened that morning
to a long procession of carts loaded with
victims for the guillotine. Madame Roland had
contemplated her fate too long, and had disciplined
her spirit too severely, to fail of fortitude
in this last hour of trial. She came from her
cell scrupulously attired for the bridal of death.
A serene smile was upon her cheek, and the
glow of joyous animation lighted up her features
as she waved an adieu to the weeping
prisoners who gathered around her. The last
cart was assigned to Madame Roland. She
entered it with a step as light and elastic as if
it were a carriage for a pleasant morning’s drive.
By her side stood an infirm old man, M. La
Marche. He was pale and trembling, and his
fainting heart, in view of the approaching terror,
almost ceased to beat. She sustained him
by her arm, and addressed to him words of consolation
and encouragement in cheerful accents
and with a benignant smile. The poor old man
felt that God had sent an angel to strengthen
him in the dark hour of death. As the cart
heavily rumbled along the pavement, drawing
nearer and nearer to the guillotine, two or
three times, by her cheerful words, she even
caused a smile faintly to play upon his pallid
lips.

The guillotine was now the principal instrument
of amusement for the populace of Paris.
It was so elevated that all could have a good
view of the spectacle it presented. To witness
the conduct of nobles and of ladies, of boys and
of girls, while passing through the horrors of a
sanguinary death, was far more exciting than
the unreal and bombastic tragedies of the theatre,
or the conflicts of the cock-pit and the bear
garden. A countless throng flooded the streets;
men, women, and children, shouting, laughing,
execrating. The celebrity of Madame Roland,
her extraordinary grace and beauty, and her
aspect, not only of heroic fearlessness, but of
joyous exhilaration, made her the prominent
object of the public gaze. A white robe gracefully
enveloped her perfect form, and her black
and glossy hair, which for some reason the executioners
had neglected to cut, fell in rich profusion
to her waist. A keen November blast[Pg 735]
swept the streets, under the influence of which,
and the excitement of the scene, her animated
countenance glowed with all the ruddy bloom
of youth. She stood firmly in the cart, looking
with a serene eye upon the crowds which lined
the streets, and listening with unruffled serenity
to the clamor which filled the air. A large
crowd surrounded the cart in which Madame
Roland stood, shouting, “To the guillotine! to
the guillotine!” She looked kindly upon them,
and, bending over the railing of the cart, said
to them, in tones as placid as if she were addressing
her own child, “My friends, I am going
to the guillotine. In a few moments I shall be
there. They who send me thither will ere long
follow me. I go innocent. They will come
stained with blood. You who now applaud our
execution will then applaud theirs with equal
zeal.”

Madame Roland had continued writing her
memoirs until the hour in which she left her cell
for the scaffold. When the cart had almost
arrived at the foot of the guillotine, her spirit
was so deeply moved by the tragic scene—such
emotions came rushing in upon her soul from
departing time and opening eternity, that she
could not repress the desire to pen down her
glowing thoughts. She entreated an officer to
furnish her for a moment with pen and paper.
The request was refused. It is much to be regretted
that we are thus deprived of that unwritten
chapter of her life. It can not be doubted
that the words she would then have written
would have long vibrated upon the ear of a listening
world. Soul-utterances will force their
way over mountains, and valleys, and oceans.
Despotism can not arrest them. Time can not
enfeeble them.

The long procession arrived at the guillotine,
and the bloody work commenced. The victims
were dragged from the carts, and the ax rose
and fell with unceasing rapidity. Head after
head fell into the basket, and the pile of bleeding
trunks rapidly increased in size. The executioners
approached the cart where Madame
Roland stood by the side of her fainting companion.
With an animated countenance and a
cheerful smile, she was all engrossed in endeavoring
to infuse fortitude into his soul. The executioner
grasped her by the arm. “Stay,” said
she, slightly resisting his grasp; “I have one
favor to ask, and that is not for myself. I beseech
you grant it me.” Then turning to the
old man, she said, “Do you precede me to the
scaffold. To see my blood flow would make
you suffer the bitterness of death twice over. I
must spare you the pain of witnessing my execution.”
The stern officer gave a surly refusal,
replying, “My orders are to take you first.”
With that winning smile and that fascinating
grace which were almost resistless, she rejoined,
“You can not, surely, refuse a woman her last
request.” The hard-hearted executor of the law
was brought within the influence of her enchantment.
He paused, looked at her for a moment
in slight bewilderment, and yielded. The poor
old man, more dead than alive, was conducted
upon the scaffold and placed beneath the fatal
ax. Madame Roland, without the slightest
change of color, or the apparent tremor of a
nerve, saw the ponderous instrument, with its
glittering edge, glide upon its deadly mission,
and the decapitated trunk of her friend was
thrown aside to give place for her. With a
placid countenance and a buoyant step, she
ascended the platform. The guillotine was
erected upon the vacant spot between the gardens
of the Tuileries and the Elysian Fields,
then known as the Place de la Revolution.
This spot is now called the Place de la Concorde.
It is unsurpassed by any other place in Europe.
Two marble fountains now embellish the spot.
The blood-stained guillotine, from which crimson
rivulets were ever flowing, then occupied
the space upon which one of these fountains has
been erected; and a clay statue to Liberty
reared its hypocritical front where the Egyptian
obelisk now rises. Madame Roland stood
for a moment upon the elevated platform, looked
calmly around upon the vast concourse, and then
bowing before the colossal statue, exclaimed,
“O Liberty! Liberty! how many crimes are
committed in thy name.” She surrendered herself
to the executioner, and was bound to the
plank. The plank fell to its horizontal position,
bringing her head under the fatal ax. The
glittering steel glided through the groove, and
the head of Madame Roland was severed from
her body.

Thus died Madame Roland, in the thirty-ninth
year of her age. Her death oppressed
all who had known her with the deepest grief.
Her intimate friend Buzot, who was then a
fugitive, on hearing the tidings, was thrown
into a state of perfect delirium, from which he
did not recover for many days. Her faithful
female servant was so overwhelmed with grief,
that she presented herself before the tribunal,
and implored them to let her die upon the same
scaffold where her beloved mistress had perished.
The tribunal, amazed at such transports of
attachment, declared that she was mad, and
ordered her to be removed from their presence.
A man-servant made the same application, and
was sent to the guillotine.

The grief of M. Roland, when apprized of the
event, was unbounded. For a time he entirely
lost his senses. Life to him was no longer endurable.
He knew not of any consolations of
religion. Philosophy could only nerve him to
stoicism. Privately he left, by night, the kind
friends who had hospitably concealed him for
six months, and wandered to such a distance
from his asylum as to secure his protectors from
any danger on his account. Through the long
hours of the winter’s night he continued his
dreary walk, till the first gray of the morning
appeared in the east. Drawing a long stilletto
from the inside of his walking-stick, he placed
the head of it against the trunk of a tree, and
threw himself upon the sharp weapon. The
point pierced his heart, and he fell lifeless upon[Pg 736]
the frozen ground. Some peasants passing by
discovered his body. A piece of paper was
pinned to the breast of his coat, upon which
there were written these words: “Whoever
thou art that findest these remains, respect them
as those of a virtuous man. After hearing of
my wife’s death, I would not stay another day
in a world so stained with crime.”


[From Dickens’s Household Words.]

CHEMICAL CONTRADICTIONS.

Science, whose aim and end is to prove
the harmony and “eternal fitness of things,”
also proves that we live in a world of paradoxes;
and that existence itself is a whirl of contradictions.
Light and darkness, truth and falsehood,
virtue and vice, the negative and positive poles
of galvanic or magnetic mysteries, are evidences
of all-pervading antitheses, which, acting like
the good and evil genii of Persian Mythology,
neutralize each other’s powers when they come
into collision. It is the office of science to solve
these mysteries. The appropriate symbol of the
lecture-room is a Sphinx; for a scientific lecturer
is but a better sort of unraveler of riddles.

Who would suppose, for instance, that water—which
every body knows, extinguishes fire—may,
under certain circumstances, add fuel to
flame, so that the “coming man,” who is to
“set the Thames on fire,” may not be far off.
If we take some mystical gray-looking globules
of potassium (which is the metallic basis of
common pearl-ash) and lay them upon water,
the water will instantly appear to ignite. The
globules will swim about in flames, reminding
us of the “death-fires” described by the Ancient
Mariner, burning “like witches’ oil” on the
surface of the stagnant sea. Sometimes even,
without any chemical ingredient being added,
fire will appear to spring spontaneously from
water; which is not a simple element, as Thales
imagined, when he speculated upon the origin
of the Creation, but two invisible gases—oxygen
and hydrogen, chemically combined. During
the electrical changes of the atmosphere in a
thunder-storm, these gases frequently combine
with explosive violence, and it is this combination
which takes place when “the big rain
comes dancing to the earth.” These fire-and-water
phenomena are thus accounted for; certain
substances have peculiar affinities or attractions
for one another; the potassium has so
inordinate a desire for oxygen, that the moment
it touches, it decomposes the water, abstracts
all the oxygen, and sets free the hydrogen or
inflammable gas. The potassium, when combined
with the oxygen, forms that corrosive substance
known as caustic potash, and the heat,
disengaged during this process, ignites the hydrogen.
Here the mystery ends; and the contradictions
are solved; Oxygen and hydrogen when
combined, become water; when separated the
hydrogen gas burns with a pale, lambent flame.
Many of Nature’s most delicate deceptions are
accounted for by a knowledge of these laws.

Your analytical chemist sadly annihilates,
with his scientific machinations, all poetry. He
bottles up at pleasure the Nine Muses, and
proves them—as the fisherman in the Arabian
Nights did the Afrite—to be all smoke. Even
the Will-o’-the-Wisp can not flit across its own
morass without being pursued, overtaken, and
burnt out by this scientific detective policeman.
He claps an extinguisher upon Jack-o’-Lantern
thus: He says that a certain combination of
phosphorus and hydrogen, which rises from
watery marshes, produces a gas called phosphureted
hydrogen, which ignites spontaneously
the moment it bubbles up to the surface of the
water and meets with atmospheric air. Here
again the Ithuriel wand of science dispels all
delusion, pointing out to us, that in such places
animal and vegetable substances are undergoing
constant decomposition; and as phosphorus exists
under a variety of forms in these bodies, as
phosphate of lime, phosphate of soda, phosphate
of magnesia, &c., and as furthermore the decomposition
of water itself is the initiatory process
in these changes, so we find that phosphorus
and hydrogen are supplied from these sources;
and we may therefore easily conceive the consequent
formation of phosphureted hydrogen.
This gas rises in a thin stream from its watery
bed, and the moment it comes in contact with
the oxygen of the atmosphere, it bursts into a
flame so buoyant, that it flickers with every
breath of air, and realizes the description of
Goethe’s Mephistopheles, that the course of
Jack-o’-Lantern is generally “zig-zag.”

Who would suppose that absolute darkness
may be derived from two rays of light! Yet
such is the fact. If two rays proceed from two
luminous points very close to each other, and
are so directed as to cross at a given point on
a sheet of white paper in a dark room, their
united light will be twice as bright as either
ray singly would produce. But if the difference
in the distance of the two points be diminished
only one-half, the one light will extinguish the
other, and produce absolute darkness. The
same curious result may be produced by viewing
the flame of a candle through two very fine
slits near to each other in a card. So, likewise,
strange as it may appear, if two musical strings
be so made to vibrate, in a certain succession
of degrees, as for the one to gain half a vibration
on the other, the two resulting sounds will
antagonize each other and produce an interval
of perfect silence. How are these mysteries to
be explained? The Delphic Oracle of science
must again be consulted, and among the high
priests who officiate at the shrine, no one possesses
more recondite knowledge, or can recall
it more instructively than Sir David Brewster.
“The explanation which philosophers have
given,” he observes, “of these remarkable phenomena,
is very satisfactory, and may easily be
understood. When a wave is made on the surface
of a still pool of water by plunging a stone
into it, the wave advances along the surface,
while the water itself is never carried forward,[Pg 737]
but merely rises into a height and falls into a
hollow, each portion of the surface experiencing
an elevation and a depression in its turn.
If we suppose two waves equal and similar, to
be produced by two separate stones, and if they
reach the same spot at the same time, that is,
if the two elevations should exactly coincide,
they would unite their effects, and produce a
wave twice the size of either; but if the one
wave should be put so far before the other, that
the hollow of the one coincided with the elevation
of the other, and the elevation of the one
with the hollow of the other, the two waves
would obliterate or destroy one another; the
elevation, as it were, of the one filling up half the
hollow of the other, and the hollow of the one
taking away half the elevation of the other, so
us to reduce the surface to a level. These effects
may be exhibited by throwing two equal
stones into a pool of water; and also may be
observed in the Port of Batsha, where the two
waves arriving by channels of different lengths
actually obliterate each other. Now, as light
is supposed to be produced by waves or undulations
of an ethereal medium filling all nature,
and occupying the pores of the transparent
bodies; and as sound is produced by undulations
or waves in the air: so the successive
production of light and darkness by two bright
lights, and the production of sound and silence
by two loud sounds, may be explained in the
very same manner as we have explained the
increase and obliteration of waves formed on the
surface of water.”

The apparent contradictions in chemistry are,
indeed, best exhibited in the lecture-room, where
they may be rendered visible and tangible, and
brought home to the general comprehension.
The Professor of Analytical Chemistry, J.H.
Pepper, who demonstrates these things in the
Royal Polytechnic Institution, is an expert
manipulator in such mysteries; and, taking a
leaf out of his own magic-book, we shall conjure
him up before us, standing behind his own
laboratory, surrounded with all the implements
of his art. At our recent visit to this exhibition
we witnessed him perform, with much address,
the following experiments: He placed before
us a pair of tall glass vessels, each filled, apparently,
with water; he then took two hen’s
eggs, one of these he dropped into one of the
glass vessels, and, as might have been expected,
it immediately sank to the bottom. He then
took the other egg, and dropped it into the other
vessel of water, but, instead of sinking as the
other had done, it descended only half way, and
there remained suspended in the midst of the
transparent fluid. This, indeed, looked like
magic—one of Houdin’s sleight-of-hand performances—for
what could interrupt its progress?
The water surrounding it appeared as
pure below as around and above the egg, yet
there it still hung like Mahomet’s coffin, between
heaven and earth, contrary to all the
well-established laws of gravity. The problem,
however, was easily solved. Our modern Cagliostro
had dissolved in one half of the water in
this vessel as much common salt as it would
take up, whereby the density of the fluid was
so much augmented that it opposed a resistance
to the descent of the egg after it had passed
through the unadulterated water, which he had
carefully poured upon the briny solution, the
transparency of which, remaining unimpaired,
did not for a moment suggest the suspicion of
any such impregnation. The good housewife,
upon the same principle, uses an egg to test the
strength of her brine for pickling.

Every one has heard of the power which
bleaching gas (chlorine) possesses in taking
away color, so that a red rose held over its
fumes will become white. The lecturer, referring
to this fact, exhibited two pieces of paper;
upon one was inscribed, in large letters, the
word “Proteus;” upon the other no writing
was visible; although he assured us the same
word was there inscribed. He now dipped both
pieces of paper in a solution of bleaching-powder,
when the word “Proteus” disappeared from the
paper upon which it was before visible; while
the same word instantly came out, sharp and
distinct, upon the paper which was previously a
blank. Here there appeared another contradiction:
the chlorine in the one case obliterating, and
in the other reviving the written word; and how
was this mystery explained? Easily enough!
Our ingenious philosopher, it seems, had used
indigo in penning the one word which had disappeared;
and had inscribed the other with a
solution of a chemical substance, iodide of potassium
and starch; and the action which took
place was simply this: the chlorine of the
bleaching solution set free the iodine from the
potassium, which immediately combined with
the starch, and gave color to the letters which
were before invisible. Again—a sheet of white
paper was exhibited, which displayed a broad
and brilliant stripe of scarlet—(produced by a
compound called the bin-iodide of mercury)—when
exposed to a slight heat the color changed
immediately to a bright yellow, and, when this
yellow stripe was crushed by smartly rubbing
the paper, the scarlet color was restored, with
all its former brilliancy. This change of color
was effected entirely by the alteration which the
heat, in the one case, and the friction, in the
other, produced in the particles which reflected
these different colors; and, upon the same principle,
we may understand the change of the color
in the lobster-shell, which turns from black to
red in boiling; because the action of the heat
produces a new arrangement in the particles
which compose the shell.

With the assistance of water and fire, which
have befriended the magicians of every age, contradictions
of a more marvelous character may
be exhibited, and even the secret art revealed
of handling red-hot metals, and passing through
the fiery ordeal. If we take a platinum ladle,
and hold it over a furnace until it becomes of a
bright red heat, and then project cold water into
its bowl, we shall find that the water will remain[Pg 738]
quiescent and give no sign of ebullition—not so
much as a single “fizz;” but, the moment the
ladle begins to cool, it will boil up and quickly
evaporate. So also, if a mass of metal, heated
to whiteness, be plunged in a vessel of cold water,
the surrounding fluid will remain tranquil so long
as the glowing white heat continues; but, the
moment the temperature falls, the water will
boil briskly. Again—if water be poured upon
an iron sieve, the wires of which are made red
hot, it will not run through; but, on the sieve
cooling, it will run through rapidly. These contradictory
effects are easily accounted for. The
repelling power of intense heat keeps the water
from immediate contact with the heated metal,
and the particles of the water, collectively, retain
their globular form; but, when the vessel cools,
the repulsive power diminishes, and the water
coming into closer contact with the heated surface
its particles can no longer retain their
globular form, and eventually expand into a state
of vapor. This globular condition of the particles
of water will account for many very important
phenomena; perhaps it is best exhibited in the
dew-drop, and so long as these globules retain
their form, water will retain its fluid properties.
An agglomeration of these globules will carry
with them, under certain circumstances, so much
force that it is hardly a contradiction to call water
itself a solid. The water-hammer, as it is termed,
illustrates this apparent contradiction. If we introduce
a certain quantity of water into a long
glass tube, when it is shaken, we shall hear the
ordinary splashing noise as in a bottle; but, if
we exhaust the air, and again shake the tube,
we shall hear a loud ringing sound, as if the
bottom of the tube were struck by some hard
substance—like metal or wood—which may
fearfully remind us of the blows which a ship’s
side will receive from the waves during a storm
at sea, which will often carry away her bulwarks.

It is now time to turn to something stronger
than water for more instances of chemical contradictions.
The chemical action of certain poisons
(the most powerful of all agents), upon the human
frame, has plunged the faculty into a maze of
paradoxes; indeed, there is actually a system of
medicine, advancing in reputation, which is founded
on the principle of contraries. The famous Dr.
Hahnemann, who was born at Massieu in Saxony,
was the founder of it, and, strange to say, medical
men, who are notorious for entertaining contrary
opinions, have not yet agreed among themselves
whether he was a very great quack or a very
great philosopher. Be this as it may, the founder
of this system, which is called Homœopathy,
when translating an article upon bark in Dr.
Cullen’s Materia Medica, took some of this medicine,
which had for many years been justly
celebrated for the cure of ague. He had not
long taken it, when he found himself attacked
with aguish symptoms, and a light now dawned
upon his mind, and led him to the inference that
medicines which give rise to the symptoms of a
disease, are those which will specifically cure it,
and however curious it may appear, several illustrations
in confirmation of this principle were
speedily found. If a limb be frost-bitten, we
are directed to rub it with snow; if the constitution
of a man be impaired by the abuse of
spirituous liquors, and he be reduced to that
miserable state of enervation when the limbs
tremble and totter, and the mind itself sinks into
a state of low muttering delirium, the physician
to cure him must go again to the bottle and administer
stimulants and opiates.

It was an old Hippocratic aphorism that two
diseases can not co-exist in the same body,
wherefore, gout has actually been cured by the
afflicted person going into a fenny country and
catching the ague. The fatality of consumption
is also said to be retarded by a common catarrh;
and upon this very principle depends the truth
of the old saying, that rickety doors hang long
on rusty hinges. In other words, the strength
of the constitution being impaired by one disease
has less power to support the morbid action of
another.

We thus live in a world of apparent contradictions;
they abound in every department of
science, and beset us even in the sanctuary of
domestic life. The progress of discovery has
reconciled and explained the nature of some of
them; but many baffle our ingenuity, and still
remain involved in mystery. This much, however,
is certain, that the most opposed and conflicting
elements so combine together as to produce
results, which are strictly in unison with
the order and harmony of the universe.


DESCENT INTO THE CRATER OF A VOLCANO.[18]

BY REV. H.T. CHEEVER.

A descent into the Crater of the Volcano of
Kilauea in the Sandwich Islands, may be
accomplished with tolerable ease by the north-eastern
cliff of the crater, where the side has
fallen in and slidden downward, leaving a
number of huge, outjutting rocks, like giants’
stepping-stones, or the courses of the pyramid
of Ghizeh.

By hanging to these, and the mere aid of a
pole, you may descend the first precipice to
where the avalanche brought up and was stayed—a
wild region, broken into abrupt hills and
deep glens, thickly set with shrubs and old
ohias, and producing in great abundance the
Hawaiian whortleberry (formerly sacred to the
goddess of the volcano), and a beautiful lustrous
blackberry that grows on a branching vine close
to the ground. Thousands of birds find there a
safe and warm retreat; and they will continue,
I suppose, the innocent warblers, to pair and
sing there, till the fires from beneath, having
once more eaten through its foundations, the
entire tract, with all its miniature mountains
and woody glens, shall slide off suddenly into[Pg 739]
the abyss below to feed the hunger of all-devouring
fire.

No one who passes over it, and looks back
upon the tall, jagged cliffs at the rear and side,
can doubt that it was severed and shattered by
one such ruin into its present forms. And the
bottomless pits and yawning caverns, in some
places ejecting hot steam, with which it is
traversed, prove that the raging element which
once sapped its foundations is still busy beneath.

The path that winds over and down through
this tract, crossing some of these unsightly
seams by a natural bridge of only a foot’s
breadth, is safe enough by daylight, if one will
keep in it. But be careful that you do not
diverge far on either side, or let the shades of
night overtake you there, lest a single mis-step
in the grass and ferns, concealing some horrible
hole, or an accidental stumble, shall plunge you
beyond the reach of sunlight into a covered pen-stock
of mineral fire, or into the heart of some
deep, sunken cavern.

One can hardly wander through that place
alone, even in the daytime (as I was in coming
up from the crater at evening), without having
his fancy swarm with forms of evil. In spite of
himself, there will

“Throng thick into his mind the busy shapes

Of cover’d pits, unfathomably deep,

A dire descent! of precipices huge—

Rocks, caves, lakes, fens, bogs, dens, and shades of death.”

The way through this tract descends not
abruptly for about half a mile, to a steep bank
of partially decomposed lava, somewhat furrowed
by water-courses, by which you go down
some hundreds of feet more to what every body
calls the Black Ledge.

This is an immense rampart or gallery of
grisly black scoria and lava, about half a mile
wide, running all round the pit, slightly sloping
inward, and not unfrequently overflowed in
eruptions. By it you learn the dimensions of
the great lake to which this is now the shore.
It may be compared to the wide beach of an
ocean, seldom flooded all over except in very
high tides; or to a great field of thick shore
ice, from under which the tide has retired,
leaving it cracked and rent, but not so as to
break up the general evenness of its surface.

The upper crust is generally glossy, cellular,
and cinder-like, brittle and crackling under the
feet; but directly underneath the superficies,
hard and compact, as proved by inspecting the
great seams and fissures, from some of which
flickering currents of hot air, and from others
scalding steam and smoke are continually issuing.
Pound on it, and you will hear deep,
hollow reverberations, and sometimes your pole
will break through a place like the rotten trap-door
of some old ruin, and open upon you a
hideous black hole without bottom.

Over this great volcanic mole or offset, we
proceeded to make our way toward the caldron
in the southeast, pounding before us with our
pole, like men crossing a river to find whether
the ice ahead will bear them. We stopped
every now and then to examine and get up on
to some great cone or oven, which had been
formed after the congelation of the crust, by
pent up gas blowing out from beneath the cooling
lava, raising it as in great bubbles, and
letting its black, viscous vomit dribble from the
top, and flow down sluggishly and congeal before
it had found a level, like ice in very cold
weather over a waterfall. Thus it would flow
over the Black Ledge, hardening sometimes in
round streams like a cable, or in serpentine
forms like a great anaconda; and again it
would spread out from the foot of the cone a
little way, in forms like a bronze lion’s foot.

The surface was frequently broken, or ready
to break, with the weight of one’s body, from
the fiery liquid having subsided after the petrifaction
of the crust. Generally, too, the hardened
lava seemed to have been flowed over, like
ice near the shore when the tide rises and goes
down, with a thin scum of lava that became
shelly and crepitated under the foot like shelly
ice.

Then, as we went further into the bed of the
crater, gradually going down, we would come
to places where, like as in frozen mill-ponds,
whence the water has been drawn off, the
congealed lava had broken in to the depth sometimes
of fifty and one hundred feet. Every
where, too, there were great fissures and cracks,
as in fields of river ice, now and then a large
air-hole, and here and there great bulges and
breaks, and places from which a thin flame
would be curling, or over which you would see
a glimmer like that which trembles over a body
of fresh coals or a recently-burned lime-kiln.
Touch your stick there, and it would immediately
kindle.

There were also deep, wide ditches, through
which a stream of liquid lava had flowed since
the petrifaction of the main body through which
it passed. Cascades of fire are said to be often
seen in the course of these canals or rivers as
they leap some precipice, presenting in the
night a scene of unequaled splendor and sublimity.
In some places the banks or dikes of
these rivers are excavated and fallen in with
hideous crash and ruin; and often you may go
up, if you dare, to the edge on one side and look
over into the gulf, and away under the opposite
overhanging bank, where the igneous fluid has
worn away and scooped it out till the cliff hangs
on air, and seems to topple and lean, like the
tower of Pisa, just ready to fall.

It would be no very comfortable reflection, if
a man were not too curiously eager and bold
and intent upon the novelties he is drinking in
by the senses, to have much reflection or fear
at such a time, to think how easily an earthquake
might tumble down the bank on which
he is standing, undermined in like manner with
that which you are looking at right opposite.

On our left, as we passed on to the Great
Caldron, we explored, as far as was possible
between the heat and vapor, the great bank, or,[Pg 740]
more properly, mountain-side of sulphur and
sulphate of lime (plaster of Paris), and obtained
some specimens of no little beauty. There are
cliffs of sulphur through which scalding hot
vapor is escaping as high up above you as eight
hundred feet; and lower down there are seams
from which lambent and flickering flames are
darting, and jets of hot air will sometimes whirl
by you, involving no little danger by their inhalation.
Around these fissures are yellow and
green incrustations of sulphur, which afford a
new variety of specimens.

When we had got to the leeward of the
caldron, we found large quantities of the finest
threads of metallic vitrified lava, like the spears
and filaments of sealing-wax, called Pele’s hair.
The wind has caught them from the jets and
bubbling springs of gory lava, and carried them
away on its wings till they have lodged in nests
and crevices, where they may be collected like
shed wool about the time of sheep-shearing.
Sometimes this is found twenty miles to the
leeward of the volcano.

The heat and sulphur gas, irritating the
throat and lungs, are so great on that side, that
we had to sheer away off from the brim of the
caldron, and could not observe close at hand the
part where there was the most gushing and
bubbling of the ignifluous mineral fluid. But
we passed round to the windward, and were
thus enabled to get up to the brim so as to look
over for a minute in the molten lake, burning
incessantly with brimstone and fire—

“A furnace formidable, deep, and wide,

O’erboiling with a mad, sulphureous tide.”

But the lava which forms your precarious
foothold, melted, perhaps, a hundred times, can
not be handled or trusted, and the heat even
there is so great as to burn the skin of one’s
face, although the heated air, as it rises, is
instantly swept off to the leeward by the wind.
It is always hazardous, not to say fool-hardy,
to stand there for a moment, lest your uncertain
foothold, crumbling and crispy by the action of
fire, shall suddenly give way and throw you
instantly into the fiery embrace of death.

At times, too, the caldron is so furiously
boiling, and splashing, and spitting its fires, and
casting up its salient, angry jets of melted lava
and spume, that all approach to it is forbidden.
We slumped several times near it, as a man
will in the spring who is walking over a river
of which the ice is beginning to thaw, and the
upper stratum, made of frozen snow, is dissolved
and rotten. A wary native who accompanied
us wondered at our daring, and would not be
kept once from pulling me back, as with the
eager and bold curiosity of a discoverer, all
absorbed in the view of such exciting wonders,
I was getting too near.

At the time we viewed it, the brim all round
was covered with splashes and spray to the
width of ten or twelve feet. The surface of the
lake was about a mile in its longest diameter,
at a depth of thirty or forty feet from its brim,
and agitated more or less all over, in some
places throwing up great jets and spouts of fiery
red lava, in other places spitting it out like
steam from an escape-pipe when the valves are
half lifted, and again squirting the molten rock
as from a pop-gun.

The surface was like a river or lake when
the ice is going out and broken up into cakes,
over which you will sometimes see the water
running, and sometimes it will be quite hidden.
In the same manner in this lake of fire, while
its surface was generally covered with a crust
of half-congealed, dusky lava, and raised into
elevations, or sunk into depressions, you would
now and then see the live coal-red stream
running along. Two cakes of lava, also, would
meet like cakes of ice, and their edges crushing,
would pile up and fall over, precisely like the
phenomena of moving fields of ice; there was,
too, the same rustling, grinding noise.

Sometimes, I am told, the roar of the fiery
surges is like the heavy beating of surf. Once,
when Mr. Coan visited it, this caldron was
heaped up in the middle, higher above its brim
than his head, so that he ran up and thrust in a
pyrometer, while streams were running off on
different sides. At another time when he saw
it, it had sunk four or five hundred feet below
its brim, and he had to look down a dreadful
gulf to see its fires.

Again, when Mr. Bingham was there, it was
full, and concentric waves were flowing out and
around from its centre. Having carefully observed
its movements a while, he threw a stick
of wood upon the thin crust of a moving wave
where he thought it would bear him, even if it
should bend a little, and then stood upon it a
few moments. In that position, thrusting his
cane down through the cooling tough crust,
about half an inch thick, and immediately withdrawing
it, forthwith there gushed up, like ooze
in a marsh or melted tar under a plank, enough
of the viscid lava to form a globular mass, which
afterward, as it cooled, he broke off and bore
away.

It is not easy for one that has not himself
been in a similar position, to sympathize with
and pardon the traveler at such a point, for he
is unwilling to forbear and leave it till fairly
surfeited and seared with heat and admiration,
or driven off by some sudden spout and roar, or
splash of the caldron. You gaze, and gaze, and
gaze in amazement, without conscious thought,
like a man in a trance, reluctant to go away,
and you want to spend at least a day and night,
viewing close at hand its ever-varying phenomena.

Had we only brought with us wrappers, I
believe we should have been the first to have
slept on the Black Ledge. Now that the edge
of curiosity is a little blunted and the judgment
cool, we can see that there would be a degree
of hazard and temerity in it which is not felt
under the excitement of novelty, and in the full
tide of discovery. Forced by startling admonitions,
of instant danger, I had to quit suddenly
the precarious footing I had gained on the[Pg 741]
caldron’s edge, like a hungry man hurried from
his repast ere he has snatched a mouthful. But
the look I caught there, and the impression of
horror, awfulness, and sublimity thence obtained,
live and will live in my conscious being forever
and ever; and it is this shall help me utter
what many have experienced, and have wished
to say before the poet said it for them:

“One compact hour of crowded life

Is worth an age without a name.”

A moment of being under such circumstances is
an epoch in the history of one’s mind; and he,
perhaps, may be deemed the most highly favored
of mortals who has the most of such epochs in
remembrance, provided only that the incommunicable
thoughts and emotions which, in the
moment of that experience, seemed to permeate
the very substance of the mind, have given it a
moral tone and impulse running through all its
subsequent life. It is thus that thoughts are
waked “to perish never,” being instamped ineffaceably
upon the spiritual frame-work and
foundation stones of the soul, dignifying and
consecrating them to noble uses.

It was not, I trust, without some valuable
additions to our stock of impressions in this line,
that we reluctantly left that spot. Departing
thence, we passed over a tract between the level
of the brim of the caldron and the Black Ledge,
in order to gain again the latter, most strangely
rugged and wild, as if convulsion after convulsion
had upheaved, and sunk, and rent, and piled
the vast mineral and rocky masses; forming here
great hills like the ruins of a hundred towers,
and there deep indentations, while every block
lay upon its fellow, ready to be dislodged, edge-wise,
crosswise, endwise, sidewise, angle-wise,
and every-wise, in the wildest confusion and
variety possible, as if Typhœan giants had been
hurling them at each other in war; or as when
the warring angels

“From their foundations loosening to and fro,

Uptore the seated hills, with all their load,

And sent them thundering upon their adversaries.

Then hills amid the air encounter’d hills,

Hurled to and fro with jaculation dire:

Horrid confusion heap’d upon confusion rose.”

Rocks, too, in earthquake commotions, have
been started from the perpendicular sides of the
crater in this part, and have rolled down eight
hundred or a thousand feet with a force, one
might think, that would almost shake the world.

When we had thus encompassed the crater,
and had returned to the point where we first
came down upon the Black Ledge, it was getting
toward night, and I found myself so excessively
heated and feverish, and throbbing with the
headache, which most persons there suffer from,
as to be unable to go for the castellated and
Gothic specimens into some ovens that are found
in the sides near by.

Leaving, therefore, my companion and the
natives to hunt for them, I proceeded slowly
back, and toiled up, with difficulty, the steep
side of this stupendous crater, which may be set
down at a moderate calculation as not less than
twelve miles in circumference, and one thousand
feet deep. In the centre of this vast sunken
amphitheatre of volcanic fire,

“A dungeon horrible on all sides round,

As one great furnace flaming,”

a man looks up to heaven, and to the seared
walls of this great prison, and feels like a pigmy,
or the veriest insect, in contrast with so
mighty and terrible a work of the Lord God
Almighty.

The person who can go down into it, and
come up safe from it, with a light mind, unthankful
and unawed, is as wanting in some
of the best attributes of mental manhood as of
piety; and, let me say with Cowper,

“I would not enter on my list of friends,

Though graced with polished manners and fine sense,”

the man who should prove himself so brutishly
insensible to the sublime vestiges of Divine
power, and to the providential care of Divine
goodness.

We spent the night by the volcano. I slept
a little at intervals, just raising myself at every
awakening to look at Pele’s fires, which spouted
and played like fountains, and leaped suddenly
with a flash from place to place, like electricity
on wire in the experiments of the lecture-room.

Once when I arose at midnight and went out
a little beyond the range of our screen, to enjoy
in silence the august and grand spectacle, the
violence of the wind was such as to take off my
unguarded hat, and carry it clear over the brink
of the crater, where it lodged for the night, but
was recovered with little injury in the morning
by one of our courageous natives.

One of the early visitors there said that, on
coming near the rim, he fell upon his hands and
knees awe-struck, and crept cautiously to the
rocky brink, unwilling at once to walk up to
the giddy verge and look down as from a mast-head
upon the fiery gulf at his feet. In a little
time, however, like a landsman after a while at
sea, he was able to stand very near and gaze
unalarmed upon this wonder of the world.

I have myself known seamen that had faced
unfearingly all the perils of the deep, and had
rushed boldly into battle with its mammoth
monsters, to stand appalled on the brink of
Kilauea, and depart without daring to try its
abyss. Gazing upon it, then, at midnight, so
near its brink as we were, was rather venturing
upon the edge of safety, as I found to my cost.
But woe to the man that should have a fit of
somnambulism on the spot where our tent was
pitched that last night. Baron Munchausen’s
seven-leagued boots could hardly save him from
a warm bath in flowing lava cherry-red.

Morning broke again upon our open encampment,
clear and bracing as upon the Green
Mountains of Vermont. With fingers burned
and bleeding from the climbing and crystal-digging
of yesterday, we made all the dispatch
possible in collecting and packing specimens,
but it was one o’clock before we were ready to
leave. Having at length got off the natives[Pg 742]
with their burdens, two for Hilo and two for
Kau, we kneeled for the last time by that wonderful
old furnace, where the hand of God works
the bellows and keeps up his vast laboratory of
elemental fire. Then we mounted our horses
and bade a final good-by, the one for Hilo, and
the other for his happy Hawaiian home.


[From Chambers’s Edinburgh Journal.]

THE EVERY-DAY YOUNG LADY.

The every-day young lady is neither tall nor
short, neither fat nor lean. Her complexion
is not fair, but clear, and her color not bright,
but healthy. She is not vulgarly well, but has
not the least illness in the world. Her face is
oval, and her hair, moderate in quantity, is
usually of a soft brown. Her features are
small and unobtrusive: her nose being what
the French passports call moyen—that is, neither
one thing nor t’other—and her eyes as
gray as glass, but clear and gentle. It is not
the eyes that give her any little character she
has; although, if you have nothing else to do,
and happen to look at them for a minute or so,
they win upon you. They are not varnished
eyes, in which you can see nothing but the brightness;
and not deep eyes, into which your soul
plunges as into a gulf: they are mere common
skylights, winning into them a little bit of heaven,
and giving you an inkling of good temper and
feminine gentleness. Neither is it her air, nor
manner, nor dress, that stamps her individuality,
if she has any, for these belong to the class of
society in which she moves; but altogether she
gives you an idea of young-womanish refinement
and amiableness, and you would think of
her again when alone, if there were not so many
of her friends about her as to divide and dilute,
as it were, your impressions.

The every-day young lady is usually dependent
upon somebody or other, but sometimes she
has a small independence, which is much worse.
In the former case she clings like ivy, adorning,
by her truth and gentleness, the support she is
proud of; while in the other she gives her £30
a year to a relation as an inadequate compensation
for her board and clothing, and lives in a
state of unheard-of bondage and awful gratitude.
Her life is diversified by friendships, in which
her own feelings last the longest; by enmities,
in which she suffers and forgives; and by loves—though
almost always at second-hand. She
is a confidant, a go-between, a bridemaid; but
if she finds herself on the brink of a serious flirtation,
she shrinks into her own foolish little
heart in surprise and timidity, and the affair
never becomes any thing but a mystery, which
she carries with her through life, and which
makes her shake her head on occasions, and
look conscious and experienced, so as to give
people the idea that this young lady has a history.
If the affair does go on, it is a public
wonder how she came to get actually married.
Many persons consider that she must have been
playing a part all along for this very purpose;
that her timidity and bashfulness were assumed,
and her self-denial a ruse; and that, in point of
fact, she was not by any means what she gave
herself out to be—an every-day young lady.

For our part we have known many such
young ladies in our day—and so have you, and
you, and you: the world of society is full of
them. We have a notion of our own, indeed,
that they are the sex; or, in other words, that
they are the class from which are drawn our
conventional notions of womankind, and that the
rest—that is those women who have what is called
character—are counterfeit women. The feminine
virtues are all of a retiring kind, which
does not mean that they are invisible even to
strangers, but that they are seen through a half-transparent
vail of feminine timidity and self-postponement.
In like manner, the physique of
women, truly so called, is not remarkable or
obtrusive: their eyes do not flash at you like a
pistol, nor their voices arrest suddenly your attention,
as if they said “Stand and deliver!”
That men in general admire the exceptions
rather than the rule, may be true, but that is owing
to bad taste, coarseness of mind, or the mere
hurry of society, which prevents them from observing
more than its salient points. For our
part we have always liked every-day young
ladies, and sometimes we felt inclined to love a
few of them; but somehow it never went beyond
inclination. This may have been owing
in part to the headlong life one leads in the
world, but in part likewise—if we may venture
the surmise—to our own sensitiveness preventing
us from poking ourselves upon the sensitiveness
of other people.

A great many every-day young ladies have
been represented in the character of heroines of
romance; but there they are called by other
names, and made to run about, and get into
predicaments, so that one does not know what
to make of them. The Countess Isabelle of
Croye is an extremely every-day young lady;
but look how she runs away, and how she sees
a bishop murdered at supper, and how she is
going to be married to a Wild Boar, and how
at last, after running away again, she gives her
hand and immense possessions to a young Scotsman
as poor as a church mouse! Who can tell,
in such a hurry-skurry, what she is in her individuality,
or what she would turn out to be if
let alone, or if the author had a turn for bringing
out every-day characters? Then we have
every-day young ladies set up for heroines without
doing any thing for it at all, and who look
in the emergencies of life just as if they were
eating bread and butter, or crying over a novel
at home. Of such is Evelina, who has a sweet
look for every person, and every thing, in every
possible situation, and who is expected, on the
strength of that sole endowment, to pass for a
heroine of every-day life. This is obviously
improper; for an every-day young lady has a
principle of development within her like every
body else. If you expose her to circumstances,
these circumstances must act upon her in one[Pg 743]
way or another; they must bring her out; and
she must win a husband for herself, not get him
by accident, blind contact, or the strong necessity
of marrying—a necessity which has no
alternative in the case of a heroine but the
grave.

Such blunders, however, are now at an end;
for a real every-day young lady has come out into
public life, and an illumination has been thrown
upon the class, which must proceed either from
one of themselves or from inspiration.[19] But
we are not going to criticise the book; for that
would bring us to loggerheads with the critics,
not one of whom has the least notion of the nature
of the charm they all confess. This charm consists
in its painting an every-day young lady to
the life, and for the first time; and it by no means
consists, as it is said to do, in the plot, which
is but indifferently concocted, or in the incidents,
that are sometimes destitute both of
social and artistical truth. Anne Dysart herself,
however, is a masterly portrait. Its living
eyes are upon us from first to last, following us
like the eyes of those awful pictures in the
dining-room of long ago, which we could not
escape from in any corner of the room. But
Anne’s eyes are not awful: they are sweet,
calm, gentle. The whole figure is associated
with the quieter and better parts of our nature.
It comes to us, with its shy looks and half-withdrawn
hands, like somebody we knew all
our lives, and still know; somebody who walks
with us, mellowing, but not interrupting our
thoughts; somebody who sits by us when we
are writing or reading, and throws a creamy
hue upon the paper; somebody whose breath
warms us when it is cold, and whose shadow
stands between us and the scorching sun; somebody,
in short, who gives us assurance, we know
not how, of an every-day young lady.

To paint a character which has no salient
points demands a first-rate artist; but to see
the inner life of a quiet, timid, retiring mind,
is the exclusive privilege of a poet. To suppose
that there is no inner life in such minds,
or none worth observing, is a grand mistake.
The crested wave may be a picturesque or
striking object in itself; but under the calm,
smooth surface of the passionless sea there are
beautiful things to behold—painted shells, and
corals, and yellow sands, and sea-plants stretching
their long waving arms up to the light.
How many of us sail on without giving a glance
to such things, our eyes fixed on the frowning
or inviting headland, or peopling the desert air
with phantoms! Just so do we turn away
from what seems to us the void of every-day
life to grapple with the excitements of the
world.

Anne Dysart is not Miss Douglas’s Anne
Dysart: she is yours, ours, everybody’s. She is
the very every-day young lady. The author
did not invent her: she found her where the
Highlandman found the tongs—by the fireside.
And that is her true position, where alone she
is at home. When she goes into society, unless
it be among associates, she is always under
some sort of alarm. She is told that there is
company in the drawing-room, strangers come
to visit—young ladies celebrated for their beauty
and accomplishments—and she treads the stairs
with a beating heart, feeling awkward and
ignorant, and enters with a desperate calmness.
The visitors, however, like her, she is so modest
and unobtrusive; and the every-day young lady
is charmed and even affected by their patronizing
kindness. She is reputed by these persons
as a “nice girl, rather amiable-looking, but
not in the least like the heroine of a novel.”
When she visits them in return, she is at first
oppressed with a feeling of shyness, but at
length still more overpowered by the kindness
with which she is received, and she walks to
the window to conceal her emotion. In this
position our Anne—for we deny that Miss Douglas
has any special property in her—comes out
strong: “As Anne now stood, dressed in deep
mourning, the blackness of her garments only
relieved by a small white collar and a pair of
cuffs, the expression of her countenance very pensive,
her eyes shining mildly in the sunlight
which was reflected from the crimson curtain
upon her at present somewhat pale cheek, Mrs.
Grey, as she whispered to Charlotte, ‘Really,
poor thing, she does look very interesting!’ felt
the influence of her peculiar charm, without,
however, comprehending its source.”

Anne attracts the attention of one of the
company, a harsh-featured, ungraceful person,
under forty, with a large mouth, determined
lips, deep-set, thoughtful eyes, and a confused
mass of dark hair hanging over a large and full
forehead. Whereupon she instantly feels uncomfortable
and frightened. But for all that, it
is settled that the bête noir walks home with
her; and resting the tips of her fingers on his
arm, onward they go, these two fated individuals,
in solemn silence. The conversation which
at length begins consists of unpolite questions
on the gentleman’s part, and constrained answers
on that of the lady; but at length she is
saved from replying to a specially disagreeable
and impertinent interrogatory by stumbling over
a stone.

Did you fall on purpose?” said he. The
every-day young lady is both frightened and
displeased, and being further urged, feels something
actually resembling indignation. When
they part, it is with a feeling on her part of inexpressible
relief, and she thinks to herself that
she had never before met so singular or so disagreeable
a man.

This is unpromising: but it is correct. The
every-day young lady thinks of the rough, odd
man; and he is struck now and then by a word
or a look in her which piques his curiosity or
interests his feelings. He at length learns to
look into her calm, soft eyes, and sees through
the passionless surface of her character some[Pg 744]
precious things gleaming in its depths. The
following quotation will show at what length he
arrives: “Anne pondered for a few minutes.
She had a rather slow though a sound understanding.
There was some truth in what Mr.
Bolton said, but so great a want of charity, that
she felt from the first as if, some way or other,
he could not be quite right. It was some time,
however, ere she discovered how he was wrong,
and even then perhaps could not have defined
it.” She answered gravely and modestly, but
with less timidity than usual.

“But still, Mr. Bolton, it is possible to be
both agreeable and sincere. I know it is possible,
because I have seen it; and I think that
though there is some truth in what you say, yet,
as far as my very limited experience justifies
me in forming an opinion, I should say that
truth, united with kindness, is appreciated; indeed
I am sure some people have been liked
who never flattered: I knew one person at
least whom every body loved, who would not
have told a falsehood for the world, and who
was all he seemed.”

“I suppose you mean your father? Well,
without exactly sharing in your filial enthusiasm,
I am inclined to believe that he was a superior
man.”

“Are you indeed? Why, may I ask?” said
Anne very timidly, and venturing for the first
time to put a question in her turn.

“Why?” he repeated, with a momentary
return of the wonderful smile. “Because his
daughter has rather more simplicity of mind,
rather more purity of heart, rather more intelligence,
rather less frivolity, rather less artifice,
rather fewer coquettish tricks to flatter the vanity,
and entrap the admiration, of silly men—in short,
rather more sincerity than one meets every day;
I guess she must have had a father somewhat
above the average.” Mr. Bolton spoke in a
low tone, and there was in his voice a depth
and a softness that struck his listener’s ear as
being altogether different from its wont. Whatever
this difference might be, however, it was
not lasting, for when, after a moment’s pause,
he spoke again, it was with an exaggeration
even of his ordinary harshness both of voice and
manner: “But you need not fancy I am paying
you a compliment. You are no angel; and
even during our short acquaintance, I have discovered
in you some faults and follies, and doubtless
there are others behind. In some respects
you are very childish, or perhaps it would be as
correct to say womanish.” With this rude
speech, Mr. Bolton concluded, drawing back
with an air of having nothing more to say, and
assuming a look which seemed to forbid any one
to speak to him.

But this wild man chooses her for a wife,
proposes for her hand—and is refused. Why
so? Because she was an every-day young
lady. He was rich; he had good points—nay,
great ones, in his character: but he was an
uncomfortable man. She could not love him,
and she could not think of marrying a man she
could not love. Had it been the young clergyman,
the case would have been different. A
nice young man was he; and, like all other
young ladies of her class, Anne had her dreams
of gentle happiness, and congeniality of temper,
and poetry, and flowers, and sunsets, and a
genteel cottage. But the young clergyman
could not afford to think of an almost penniless
girl for a wife; and so poor Anne’s episode
was ended before it was well begun; and the
affair would have assumed in her solitary heart
the enduring form of a Mystery, if exigencies
had not arisen to call forth feelings and resolves
that brook no such unsubstantial companions.

This every-day young lady had a brother in
Edinburgh, and the brother fell into folly, and
misery, and sickness, and desperate poverty.
He wanted a friend, a nurse, a servant, and
she knew that his bedside was her natural post.
The difficulty was to get so far with her poor
little funds; but this is accomplished, and instead
of the outside of the mail on a wintry
night, she has even had the good-fortune to
enjoy an inside seat, some gentleman being
seized with the caprice of encountering the frost
and snow. This gentleman, she discovers afterward,
is her discarded lover; and he—how
many discoveries does he make! The every-day
young lady, thrown into the battle of circumstances,
rises with the strife. She who
had been accustomed to sit silent, seeming to
agree with others in what was untrue, merely
from want of courage, now endures without
flinching the extremities even of actual want.
Now come out, one by one, obvious to the sight,
the thousand beautiful things in the depths of
her quiet mind; and the eyes of the odd gentleman
are dimmed with emotion as he looks at
them. Already had she begun to wonder at
this man, to call his austerity melancholy, to
grieve that he was unhappy, to think what he
could be thinking about; and now, when she
and her darling brother are saved, protected,
held up by his strong hand, the hold he takes
of her imagination communicates itself insensibly
to her heart. His features lose their harshness;
his deep-set eyes become soft; his lips
relax; and finally, he cuts his hair. What
more needs be said?

But we take leave to disagree with this individual
in his idea that Anne Dysart has more
simplicity, purity, and quiet intelligence than
other every-day young ladies. She is, on the
contrary, nothing more than a type of the class;
and the fact is proved by the resemblance in
her portrait being at once recognized. We do
not stand upon the color of her hair, or eyes, or
other physical characteristics, for these are
mere averages, and may be very different in
our Anne and yours; but her shyness, hesitation,
and cowardice—her modesty, gentleness,
and truth—these are stereotyped traits, and are
the same in all. But when such qualities rise,
or become metamorphosed, to meet the exigencies
of life, how do we recognize them? By
intuition. We acknowledge in others the principle[Pg 745]
of development we feel in ourselves. Our
fault is, that we pass over as worthy of no remark,
no careful tending, no holy reverence,
the slumbering germs of all that is good and
beautiful in the female character, and suffer
our attention to be engrossed by its affectations
and monstrosities. Let us correct this fever
of the taste. Let us learn to enjoy the still
waters and quiet pastures. When we see an
every-day young lady flitting about our rooms,
or crossing our paths, or wandering by our side,
let us regard her no more as if she were a
shadow, or a part of the common atmosphere,
necessary, though unheeded; let us look upon
her with fondness and respect, and if we would
be blessed ourselves, let us say—God bless
her!


[From Dickens’s Household Words.]

HISTORY AND ANECDOTES OF BANK NOTE FORGERIES.

Viotti’s division of violin-playing into two
great classes—good playing and bad playing—is
applicable to Bank note making. The
processes employed in manufacturing good Bank
notes have been often described; we shall now
cover a few pages with a faint outline of the
various arts, stratagems, and contrivances employed
in concocting bad Bank notes. The picture
can not be drawn with very distinct or
strong markings. The tableaux from which it
is copied are so intertwisted and complicated
with clever, slippery, ingenious scoundrelism,
that a finished chart of it would be worse than
morally displeasing: it would be tedious.

All arts require time and experience for their
development. When any thing great is to be
done, first attempts are nearly always failures.
The first Bank note forgery was no exception
to this rule, and its story has a spice of romance
in it. The affair has never been circumstantially
told; but some research enables us to detail
it:

In the month of August, 1757, a gentleman
living in the neighborhood of Lincoln’s Inn
Fields, named Bliss, advertised for a clerk.
There were, as was usual even at that time,
many applicants; but the successful one was a
young man of twenty-six, named Richard William
Vaughan. His manners were so winning,
and his demeanor so much that of a gentleman
(he belonged indeed to a good county family in
Staffordshire, and had been a student at Pembroke
Hall, Oxford), that Mr. Bliss at once engaged
him. Nor had he occasion, during the
time the new clerk served him, to repent the
step. Vaughan was so diligent, intelligent, and
steady, that not even when it transpired that he
was, commercially speaking, “under a cloud,”
did his master lessen confidence in him. Some
inquiry into his antecedents showed that he had,
while at College, been extravagant; that his
friends had removed him thence; set him up in
Stafford as a wholesale linen-draper, with a
branch establishment in Aldersgate-street, London;
that he had failed, and that there was
some difficulty about his certificate. But so
well did he excuse his early failings, and account
for his misfortunes, that his employer did
not check the regard he felt growing toward
him. Their intercourse was not merely that of
master and servant. Vaughan was a frequent
guest at Bliss’s table; by-and-by a daily visitor
to his wife, and—to his ward.

Miss Bliss was a young lady of some attractions,
not the smallest of which was a handsome
fortune. Young Vaughan made the most of his
opportunities. He was well-looking, well-informed,
dressed well, and evidently made love
well, for he won the young lady’s heart. The
guardian was not flinty-hearted, and acted like
a sensible man of the world. “It was not,”
he said on a subsequent and painful occasion,
“till I learned from the servants, and observed
by the girl’s behavior, that she greatly approved
Richard Vaughan, that I consented; but on
condition that he should make it appear that
he could maintain her. I had no doubt of his
character as a servant, and I knew his family
were respectable. His brother is an eminent
attorney.” Vaughan boasted that his mother
(his father was dead) was willing to re-instate
him in business with a thousand pounds; five
hundred of which was to be settled upon Miss
Bliss for her separate use.

So far all went on prosperously. Providing
Richard Vaughan could attain a position satisfactory
to the Blisses, the marriage was to take
place on the Easter Monday following, which,
the Calendar tells us, happened early in April,
1758. With this understanding, he left Mr.
Bliss’s service, to push his fortune.

Months passed on, and Vaughan appears to
have made no way in the world. He had not
even obtained his bankrupt’s certificate. His
visits to his affianced were frequent, and his
protestations passionate; but he had effected
nothing substantial toward a happy union. Miss
Bliss’s guardian grew impatient; and, although
there is no evidence to prove that the young
lady’s affection for Vaughan was otherwise than
deep and sincere, yet even she began to lose
confidence in him. His excuses were evidently
evasive, and not always true. The time fixed
for the wedding was fast approaching; and
Vaughan saw that something must be done to
restore the young lady’s confidence.

About three weeks before the appointed
Easter Tuesday, Vaughan went to his mistress
in high spirits. All was right: his certificate
was to be granted in a day or two; his family
had come forward with the money, and he was
to continue the Aldersgate business he had
previously carried on as a branch of the Stafford
trade. The capital he had waited so long
for, was at length forthcoming. In fact, here
were two hundred and forty pounds of the five
hundred he was to settle on his beloved. Vaughan
then produced twelve twenty-pound notes;
Miss Bliss could scarcely believe her eyes. She
examined them. The paper she remarked[Pg 746]
seemed rather thicker than usual. “Oh,” said
Bliss, “all Bank bills are not alike.” The girl
was naturally much pleased. She would hasten
to apprize Mistress Bliss of the good news.

Not for the world! So far from letting any
living soul know he had placed so much money
in her hands, Vaughan exacted an oath of secresy
from her, and sealed the notes up in a parcel
with his own seal; making her swear that
she would on no account open it till after their
marriage.

Some days after, that is, “on the twenty-second
of March,” (1758)—we are describing
the scene in Mr. Bliss’s own words—”I was
sitting with my wife by the fireside. The
prisoner and the girl were sitting in the same
room—which was a small one—and, although
they whispered, I could distinguish that Vaughan
was very urgent to have something returned
which he had previously given to her. She
refused, and Vaughan went away in an angry
mood. I then studied the girl’s face, and saw
that it expressed much dissatisfaction. Presently
a tear broke out. I then spoke, and insisted
on knowing the dispute. She refused to
tell, and I told her that, until she did, I would
not see her. The next day I asked the same
question of Vaughan; he hesitated. ‘Oh!’ I
said, ‘I dare say it is some ten or twelve pound
matter—something to buy a wedding bauble
with.’ He answered that it was much more
than that—it was near three hundred pounds!
‘But why all this secresy?’ I said; and he
answered it was not proper for people to know
he had so much money till his certificate was
signed. I then asked him to what intent he
had left the notes with the young lady? He
said, as I had of late suspected him, he designed
to give her a proof of his affection and truth. I
said, ‘You have demanded them in such a way
that it must be construed as an abatement of
your affection toward her.'” Vaughan was
again exceedingly urgent in asking back the
packet; but Bliss, remembering his many evasions,
and supposing that this was a trick, declined
advising his niece to restore the parcel
without proper consideration. The very next
day it was discovered that the notes were
counterfeit.

This occasioned stricter inquiries into Vaughan’s
previous career. It turned out that he
bore the character in his native place of a dissipated,
and not very scrupulous person. The
intention of his mother to assist him was an
entire fabrication, and he had given Miss Bliss
the forged notes solely for the purpose of deceiving
her on that matter. Meanwhile the
forgeries became known to the authorities, and
he was arrested. By what means, does not
clearly appear. The “Annual Register” says
that one of the engravers gave information; but
we find nothing in the newspapers of the time
to support that statement; neither was it corroborated
at Vaughan’s trial.

When Vaughan was arrested he thrust a
piece of paper into his mouth, and began to
chew it violently. It was, however, rescued,
and proved to be one of the forged notes; fourteen
of them were found on his person, and
when his lodgings were searched twenty more
were discovered.

Vaughan was tried at the Old Bailey, on the
seventh of April, before Lord Mansfield. The
manner of the forgery was detailed minutely at
the trial: On the first of March (about a week
before he gave the twelve notes to the young
lady), Vaughan called on Mr. John Corbould, an
engraver, and gave an order for a promissory
note to be engraved with these words:

“No. ——.

“I promise to pay to ——, or Bearer,
——, London ——.”

There was to be a Britannia in the corner.
When it was done, Mr. Sneed (for that was the
alias Vaughan adopted), came again, but objected
to the execution of the work. The Britannia
was not good, and the words “I promise”
were too near the edge of the plate. Another
was in consequence engraved, and on the fourth
of March, Vaughan took it away. He immediately
repaired to a printer, and had forty-eight
impressions taken on thin paper, provided by
himself. Meanwhile, he had ordered, on the
same morning, of Mr. Charles Fourdrinier, another
engraver, a second plate, with what he
called “a direction,” in the words, “For the
Governor and Company of the Bank of England.”
This was done, and about a week
later he brought some paper, each sheet “folded
up,” said the witness, “very curiously, so that
I could not see what was in them. I was going
to take the papers from him, but he said he
must go up-stairs with me, and see them
worked off himself. I took him up-stairs; he
would not let me have them out of his hands.
I took a sponge and wetted them, and put them
one by one on the plate in order for printing
them. After my boy had done two or three of
them, I went down-stairs, and my boy worked
the rest off, and the prisoner came down and
paid me.”

Here the court pertinently asked, “What
imagination had you when a man thus came to
you to print on secret paper, ‘the Governor and
Company of the Bank of England?'”

The engraver’s reply was: “I then did not
suspect any thing. But I shall take care for
the future.” As this was the first Bank of
England note forgery that was ever perpetrated,
the engraver was held excused.

It may be mentioned as an evidence of the
delicacy of the reporters, that, in their account
of the trial, Miss Bliss’s name is not mentioned.
Her designation is “a young lady.” We subjoin
the notes of her evidence:

“A young lady (sworn). The prisoner delivered
me some bills; these are the same (producing
twelve counterfeit bank notes sealed up
in a cover, for twenty pounds each), said that
they were Bank bills. I said they were thicker
paper—he said all bills are not alike. I was to[Pg 747]
keep them till after we were married. He put
them into my hands to show he put confidence
in me, and desired me not to show them to any
body; sealed them up with his own seal, and
obliged me by an oath not to discover them to
any body. And I did not till he had discovered
them himself. He was to settle so much in
stock on me.”

Vaughan urged in his defense, that his sole
object was to deceive his affianced, and that he
intended to destroy all the notes after his marriage.
But it had been proved that the prisoner
had asked one John Ballingar to change
first one, and then twenty of the notes; but
which that person was unable to do. Besides,
had his sole object been to dazzle Miss Bliss
with his fictitious wealth, he would, most probably,
have intrusted more, if not all the notes,
to her keeping.

He was found guilty, and passed the day that
had been fixed for his wedding, as a condemned
criminal.

On the 11th of May, 1758, Richard William
Vaughan was executed at Tyburn. By his
side, on the same gallows, there was another
forger: William Boodgere, a military officer,
who had forged a draught on an army agent
named Calcroft, and expiated the offense with
the first forger of Bank of England notes.

The gallows may seem hard measure to have
meted out to Vaughan, when it is considered
that none of his notes were negotiated, and no
person suffered by his fraud. Not one of the
forty-eight notes, except the twelve delivered to
Miss Bliss, had been out of his possession; indeed,
the imitation must have been very clumsily
executed, and detection would have instantly
followed any attempt to pass the counterfeits.
There was no endeavor to copy the style of
engraving on a real bank note. That was left
to the engraver; and as each sheet passed
through the press twice, the words added at
the second printing, “For the Governor and
Company of the Bank of England,” could have
fallen into their proper place on any one of the
sheets, only by a miracle. But what would
have made the forgery clear to even a superficial
observer, was the singular omission, of the
second “n” in the word England.[20]

The criticism on Vaughan’s note of a bank
clerk examined on the trial was: “There is
some resemblance, to be sure; but this note”
(that upon which the prisoner was tried) “is
numbered thirteen thousand eight hundred and
forty, and we never reach so high a number.”
Besides there was no water-mark in the paper.
The note of which a fac-simile appeared in our
eighteenth number, and dated so early as 1699,
has a regular design in the texture of the paper;
showing that the water-mark is as old as the
bank notes themselves.

Vaughan was greatly commiserated. But
despite the unskillfulness of the forgery, and the
insignificant consequences which followed it, the
crime was considered of too dangerous a character
not to be marked, from its very novelty,
with exemplary punishment. Hanging created
at that time no remorse in the public mind, and
it was thought necessary to set up Vaughan as
a warning to all future bank-note forgers. The
crime was too dangerous not to be marked with
the severest penalties. Forgery differs from
other crimes not less in the magnitude of the
spoil it may obtain, and of the injury it inflicts,
than in the facilities attending its accomplishment.
The common thief finds a limit to his
depredations in the bulkiness of his booty, which
is generally confined to such property as he can
carry about his person; the swindler raises insuperable
and defeating obstacles to his frauds
if the amount he seeks to obtain is so considerable
as to awaken close vigilance or inquiry.
To carry their projects to any very profitable
extent, these criminals are reduced to the hazardous
necessity of acting in concert, and thus
infinitely increasing the risks of detection. But
the forger need have no accomplice; he is burdened
with no bulky and suspicious property;
he needs no receiver to assist his contrivances.
The skill of his own individual right hand can
command thousands; often with the certainty
of not being detected, and oftener with such
rapidity as to enable him to baffle the pursuit
of justice.

It was a long time before Vaughan’s rude
attempt was improved upon: but in the same
year (1758), another department of the crime
was commenced with perfect success; namely,
an ingenious alteration, for fraudulent purposes,
of real bank notes. A few months after Vaughan’s
execution, one of the northern mails was
stopped and robbed by a highwayman; several
bank notes were comprised in the spoil, and the
robber, setting up with these as a gentleman,
went boldly to the Hatfield Post-office, ordered
a chaise and four, rattled away down the road,
and changed a note at every change of horses.
The robbery was, of course, soon made known,
and the numbers and dates of the stolen notes
were advertised as having been stopped at the
bank. To the genius of a highwayman this
offered but a small obstacle, and the gentleman-thief
changed all the figures “1” he could find
into “4’s.” These notes passed currently
enough; but, on reaching the bank, the alteration
was detected, and the last holder was refused
payment. As that person had given a
valuable consideration for the note, he brought
an action for the recovery of the amount; and
at the trial it was ruled by the Lord Chief Justice,
that “any person paying a valuable consideration
for a bank note, payable to bearer, in
a fair course of business, has an understood
right to receive the money of the bank.”

It took a quarter of a century to bring the
art of forging bank notes to perfection. In
1779, this was nearly attained by an ingenious
gentleman, named Mathison, a watchmaker[Pg 748]
from the matrimonial village of Gretna Green.
Having learned the arts of engraving and of simulating
signatures, he tried his hand at the notes
of the Darlington Bank; but, with the confidence
of skill, was not cautious in passing
them, was suspected, and absconded to Edinburgh.
Scorning to let his talent be wasted, he
favored the Scottish public with many spurious
Royal Bank of Scotland notes, and regularly
forged his way by their aid to London. At the
end of February he took handsome lodgings in
the Strand, opposite Arundel-street. His industry
was remarkable: for, by the 12th of March,
he had planed and polished rough pieces of
copper, engraved them, forged the water-mark,
printed and negotiated several impressions. His
plan was to travel and to purchase articles in
shops. He bought a pair of shoe-buckles at
Coventry with a forged note, which was eventually
detected at the Bank of England. He
had got so bold that he paid such frequent visits
in Threadneedle-street, that the bank clerks
became familiar with his person. He was continually
changing notes of one, for another denomination.
These were his originals, which
he procured to make spurious copies of. One
day seven thousand pounds came in from the
Stamp Office. There was a dispute about one
of the notes. Mathison, who was present,
though at some distance, declared, oracularly,
that the note was a good one. How could he
know so well? A dawn of suspicion arose in
the minds of the clerks; one trail led into
another, and Mathison was finally apprehended.
So well were his notes forged that, on the trial,
an experienced bank clerk declared, he could
not tell whether the note handed him to examine
was forged or not. Mathison offered to
reveal his secret of forging the water-mark, if
mercy were shown to him; this was refused,
and he suffered the penalty of his crime.

Mathison was a genius in his criminal way,
but a greater than he appeared in 1786. In
that year perfection seemed to have been
reached. So considerable was the circulation
of spurious paper-money, that it appeared as if
some unknown power had set up a bank of its
own. Notes were issued from it, and readily
passed current, in hundreds and thousands.
They were not to be distinguished from the
genuine paper of Threadneedle-street. Indeed,
when one was presented there, in due course,
so complete were all its parts; so masterly the
engraving; so correct the signatures; so skillful
the water-mark, that it was promptly paid;
and only discovered to be a forgery when it
reached a particular department. From that
period forged paper continued to be presented,
especially at the time of lottery drawing. Consultations
were held with the police. Plans
were laid to help detection. Every effort was
made to trace the forger. Clarke, the best detective
of his day, went, like a sluth-hound, on
the track; for in those days the expressive
word “blood-money” was known. Up to a
certain point there was little difficulty; but, beyond
that, consummate art defied the ingenuity
of the officer. In whatever way the notes
came, the train of discovery always paused at
the lottery-offices. Advertisements offering
large rewards were circulated; but the unknown
forger baffled detection.

While this base paper was in full currency,
there appeared an advertisement in the Daily
Advertiser for a servant. The successful applicant
was a young man, in the employment of
a musical-instrument maker; who, some time
after, was called upon by a coachman, and informed
that the advertiser was waiting in a
coach to see him. The young man was desired
to enter the conveyance, where he beheld a
person with something of the appearance of a
foreigner, sixty or seventy years old, apparently
troubled with the gout. A camlet surtout was
buttoned round his mouth; a large patch was
placed over his left eye; and nearly every part
of his face was concealed. He affected much
infirmity. He had a faint hectic cough; and
invariably presented the patched side to the
view of the servant. After some conversation—in
the course of which he represented himself
as guardian to a young nobleman of great fortune—the
interview concluded with the engagement
of the applicant; and the new servant was
directed to call on Mr. Brank, at 29, Titchfield-street,
Oxford-street. At this interview, Brank
inveighed against his whimsical ward for his
love of speculating in lottery tickets; and told
the servant that his principal duty would be to
purchase them. After one or two meetings, at
each of which Brank kept his face muffled, he
handed a forty and twenty pound bank note;
told the servant to be very careful not to lose
them; and directed him to buy lottery-tickets
at separate offices. The young man fulfilled
his instructions, and at the moment he was returning,
was suddenly called by his employer
from the other side of the street, congratulated
on his rapidity, and then told to go to various
other offices in the neighborhood of the Royal
Exchange, and to purchase more shares. Four
hundred pounds in Bank of England notes were
handed him, and the wishes of the mysterious
Mr. Brank were satisfactorily effected. These
scenes were continually enacted. Notes to a
large amount were thus circulated; lottery-tickets
purchased; and Mr. Brank—always in
a coach, with his face studiously concealed—was
ever ready on the spot to receive them.
The surprise of the servant was somewhat excited;
but had he known that from the period
he left his master to purchase the tickets, one
female figure accompanied all his movements;
that when he entered the offices, it waited at
the door, peered cautiously in at the window,
hovered around him like a second shadow,
watched him carefully, and never left him until
once more he was in the company of his employer—that
surprise would have been greatly
increased.[21] Again and again were these extraordinary[Pg 749]
scenes rehearsed. At last the Bank
obtained a clew, and the servant was taken into
custody. The directors imagined that they had
secured the actor of so many parts; that the
flood of forged notes which had inundated that
establishment would at length be dammed up at
its source. Their hopes proved fallacious, and
it was found that “Old Patch” (as the mysterious
forger was, from the servant’s description,
nick-named) had been sufficiently clever to baffle
the Bank directors. The house in Titchfield-street
was searched; but Mr. Brank had deserted
it, and not a trace of a single implement
of forgery was to be seen.

All that could be obtained was some little
knowledge of “Old Patch’s” proceedings. It
appeared that he carried on his paper coining
entirely by himself. His only confidant was
his mistress. He was his own engraver. He
even made his own ink. He manufactured his
own paper. With a private press he worked
his own notes; and counterfeited the signatures
of the cashiers, completely. But these discoveries
had no effect; for it became evident that
Mr. Patch had set up a press elsewhere. Although
his secret continued as impenetrable,
his notes became as plentiful as ever. Five
years of unbounded prosperity ought to have
satisfied him; but it did not. Success seemed
to pall him. His genius was of that insatiable
order which demands new excitements, and a
constant succession of new flights. The following
paragraph from a newspaper of 1786
relates to the same individual:

“On the 17th of December, ten pounds were
paid into the Bank, for which the clerk, as
usual, gave a ticket to receive a Bank note of
equal value. This ticket ought to have been
carried immediately to the cashier, instead of
which the bearer took it home, and curiously
added an 0 to the original sum, and returning,
presented it so altered to the cashier, for which
he received a note of one hundred pounds. In
the evening, the clerks found a deficiency in
the accounts; and on examining the tickets of
the day, not only that but two others were discovered
to have been obtained in the same
manner. In the one, the figure 1 was altered
to 4, and in another to 5, by which the artist
received, upon the whole, nearly one thousand
pounds.”

To that princely felony, Old Patch, as will be
seen in the sequel, added smaller misdemeanors
which one would think were far beneath his
notice; except to convince himself and his mistress
of the unbounded facility of his genius for
fraud.

At that period, the affluent public were saddled
with a tax on plate; and many experiments
were made to evade it. Among others,
one was invented by a Mr. Charles Price, a
stock-jobber and lottery-office keeper, which,
for a time, puzzled the tax-gatherer. Mr.
Charles Price lived in great style, gave splendid
dinners, and did every thing on the grandest
scale. Yet Mr. Charles Price had no plate!
The authorities could not find so much as a
silver tooth-pick on his magnificent premises.
In truth, what he was too cunning to possess,
he borrowed. For one of his sumptuous entertainments,
he hired the plate of a silversmith in
Cornhill, and left the value in bank notes as security
for its safe return. One of these notes
having proved a forgery, was traced to Mr.
Charles Price; and Mr. Charles Price was not
to be found at that particular juncture. Although
this excited no surprise—for he was
often an absentee from his office for short periods—yet
in due course, and as a formal matter
of business, an officer was set to find him,
and to ask his explanation regarding the false
note. After tracing a man, who he had a strong
notion was Mr. Charles Price, through countless
lodgings and innumerable disguises, the
officer (to use his own expression) “nabbed”
Mr. Charles Price. But, as Mr. Clarke observed,
his prisoner and his prisoner’s lady were
even then “too many” for him; for, although
he lost not a moment in trying to secure the
forging implements, after he had discovered that
Mr. Charles Price, and Mr. Brank, and Old
Patch, were all concentrated in the person of
his prisoner, he found the lady had destroyed
every trace of evidence. Not a vestige of the
forging factory was left. Not the point of a
graver, nor a single spot of ink, nor a shred of
silver paper, nor a scrap of any body’s handwriting,
was to be met with. Despite, however,
this paucity of evidence to convict him,
Mr. Charles Price had not the courage to face
a jury, and eventually he saved the judicature
and the Tyburn executive much trouble and expense,
by hanging himself in Bridewell.

The success of Mr. Charles Price has never
been surpassed; and even after the darkest era
in the history of Bank forgeries—which dates
from the suspension of cash payments, in February,
1797—”Old Patch” was still remembered
as the Cæsar of Forgers.


THE OLDEST INHABITANT OF THE PLACE DE GREVE.

The Police Courts of London have often displayed
many a curious character, many a
strange scene, many an exquisite bit of dialogue;
so have the Police Courts in Ireland, especially
at the Petty Sessions in Kilrush; but we are
not so well aware of how often a scene of rich
and peculiar humor occurs in the Police tribuneaux
of Paris. We will proceed to give the
reader a “taste of their quality.”

An extremely old woman, all in rags, was
continually found begging in the streets, and
the Police having good-naturedly let her off
several times, were at last obliged to take her
in charge, and bring her into the court. Several
magistrates were sitting. The following dialogue
took place between the President and the
old woman.

President.—Now, my good woman, what
have you to say for yourself? You have been[Pg 750]
frequently warned by the Police, but you have
persisted in troubling people with begging.

Old Woman (in a humble, quavering tone).—Ah,
Monsieur le President, it is not so much
trouble to other people as it is to me. I am a
very old woman.

Pres.—Come, come, you must leave off begging,
or I shall be obliged to punish you.

Old W.—But, Monsieur le President, I can
not live without—I must beg—pardon me,
Monsieur—I am obliged to beg.

Pres.—But I say you must not. Can you do
no work?

Old W.—Ah, no, Monsieur; I am too old.

Pres.—Can’t you sell something—little cakes—bonbons?

Old W.—No, Monsieur, I can’t get any little
stock to begin with; and, if I could, I should be
robbed by the gamins, or the little girls, for I’m
not very quick, and can’t see well.

Pres.—Your relations must support you, then.
You can not be allowed to beg. Have you no
son—no daughter—no grandchildren?

Old W.—No, Monsieur; none—none—all
my relations are dead.

Pres.—Well then, your friends must give you
assistance.

Old W.—Ah, Monsieur, I have no friends;
and, indeed, I never had but one, in my life;
but he too is gone.

Pres.—And who was he?

Old W.—Monsieur de Robespierre—le pauvre,
cher homme
! (The poor, dear man!)

Pres.—Robespierre!—why what did you
know of him?

Old W.—Oh, Monsieur, my mother was one
of the tricoteurs (knitting-women) who used to
sit round the foot of the guillotine, and I always
stood beside her. When Monsieur de Robespierre
was passing by, in attending his duties,
he used to touch my cheek, and call me (here
the old woman shed tears) la belle Marguerite:
le pauvre, cher homme
!

We must here pause to remind the reader
that these women, the tricoteurs, who used to
sit round the foot of the guillotine on the mornings
when it was at its hideous work, were
sometimes called the “Furies;” but only as a
grim jest. It is well known, that, although
there were occasionally some sanguinary hags
among them, yet, for the most part, they were
merely idle, gossiping women, who came there
dressed in neat white caps, and with their
knitting materials, out of sheer love of excitement,
and to enjoy the spectacle.

Pres.—Well, Goody; finish your history.

Old W.—I was married soon after this, and
then I used to take my seat as a tricoteur among
the others; and on the days when Monsieur de
Robespierre passed, he used always to notice
me—le pauvre, cher homme. I used then to be
called la belle tricoteuse, but now—now, I am
called la vielle radoteuse (the old dotardess).
Ah, Monsieur le President, it is what we must
all come to!

The old woman accompanied this reflection
with an inimitable look at the President, which
completely involved him in the we, thus presenting
him with the prospect of becoming an old
dotardess; not in the least meant offensively,
but said in the innocence of her aged heart.

Pres.—Ahem!—silence! You seem to have
a very tender recollection of Monsieur Robespierre.
I suppose you had reason to be grateful
to him?

Old W.—No, Monsieur, no reason in particular;
for he guillotined my husband.

Pres.—Certainly this ought to be no reason
for loving his memory.

Old W.—Ah, Monsieur, but it happened
quite by accident. Monsieur de Robespierre
did not intend to guillotine my husband—he had
him executed by mistake for somebody else—le
pauvre, cher homme
!

Thus leaving it an exquisite matter of doubt,
as to whether the “poor dear man” referred to
her husband, or to Monsieur de Robespierre; or
whether the tender epithet was equally divided
between them.


[From Chambers’s Edinburgh Journal.]

STORY OF A KITE.

The setting sun beamed in golden light over
the country; long shadows lay on the cool
grass; the birds, which had been silent through
the sultry heat of the day, sang their joyous
evening hymn: the merry voices of the village
children sounded through the clear air, while
their fathers loitered about enjoying the luxury
of rest after labor. A sun-burned traveler, with
dusty shoes, walked sturdily along the high
road: he was young and strong, and his ruddy
cheeks glowed in the warm light: he carried
his baggage on a stick over his shoulder, and
looked straight on toward the cottages of the
village; and you might see, by the expression
of his face, that his eye was earnestly watching
for the first glimpse of the home that lay among
them, to which he was returning.

The same setting sun threw his golden beams
over the great metropolis: they lighted up
streets, and squares, and parks, whence crowds
were retiring from business or pleasure to their
various places of abode or gay parties: they
pierced even through the smoke of the city, and
gilded its great central dome; but when they
reached the labyrinth of lanes and courts which
it incloses, their radiance was gone, for noxious
vapors rose there after the heat of the day, and
quenched them. The summer sun is dreaded
in those places.

The dusky light found its way with difficulty
through a small and dim window into an upper
room of a house in one of these lanes, and any
one entering it would at first have thought it
was void of any living inhabitant, had not the
restless tossing and oppressed breathing that
proceeded from a bed in one corner borne witness
to the contrary. A weak sickly boy lay
there, his eye fixed on the door. It opened,
and he started up in bed; but at the sight of[Pg 751]
another boy, a few years older than himself,
who came in alone, he sunk back again, crying
in a plaintive voice, “Don’t you see her coming
yet?”

“No, she is not in sight: I ran to the corner
of the lane, and could see nothing of her,” replied
the elder boy, who, as he spoke, knelt
down before the grate, and began to arrange
some sticks in it.

Every thing in the room bespoke poverty;
yet there was an appearance of order, and as
much cleanliness as can be attained in such an
abode. Among the scanty articles of furniture
there was one object that was remarkable as
being singularly out of place, and apparently
very useless there: it was a large paper kite,
that hung from a nail on the wall, and nearly
reached from the low ceiling to the floor.

“There’s eight o’clock just struck, John,”
said the little boy in bed. “Go and look once
more if mother’s not coming yet.”

“It’s no use looking, Jem. It won’t make
her come any faster; but I’ll go to please
you.”

“I hear some one on the stairs.”

“It’s only Mrs. Willis going into the back-room.”

“Oh dear, dear, what shall I do?”

“Don’t cry, Jem. Look, now I’ve put the
wood all ready to boil the kettle the minute
mother comes, and she’ll bring you some tea:
she said she would. Now I’m going to sweep
up the dust, and make it all tidy.”

Jem was quieted for a few minutes by looking
at his brother’s busy operations, carried on
in a bustling, rattling way, to afford all the
amusement possible; but the feverish restlessness
soon returned.

“Take me up, do take me up,” he cried;
“and hold me near the broken pane, please,
John;” and he stretched out his white, wasted
hands.

John kindly lifted out the poor little fellow,
and dragging a chair to the window, sat down
with him on his knee, and held his face close to
the broken pane, through which, however, no
air seemed to come, and he soon began to cry
again.

“What is it, Jem?—what’s the matter?”
said a kind voice at the door, where a woman
stood, holding by the hand a pale child.

“I want mother,” sobbed Jem.

“Mother’s out at work, Mrs. Willis,” said
John; “and she thought she should be home at
half-past seven; but she’s kept later sometimes.”

“Don’t cry,” said Mrs. Willis’s little girl,
coming forward. “Here’s my orange for you.”

Jem took it, and put it to his mouth; but he
stopped, and asked John to cut it in two; gave
back half to the little girl, made John taste the
portion he kept, and then began to suck the
cooling fruit with great pleasure, only pausing
to say, with a smile, “Thank you, Mary.”

“Now lie down again, and try to go to
sleep; there’s a good boy,” said Mrs. Willis;
“and mother will soon be here. I must go
now.”

Jem was laid in bed once more; but he
tossed about restlessly, and the sad wail began
again.

“I’ll tell you what,” said John, “if you will
stop crying, I’ll take down poor Harry’s kite,
and show you how he used to fly it.”

“But mother don’t like us to touch it.”

“No; but she will not mind when I tell her
why I did it this once. Look at the pretty blue
and red figures on it. Harry made it, and
painted it all himself; and look at the long
tail!”

“But how did he fly it? Can’t you show
me how poor Harry used to fly it?”

John mounted on a chest, and holding the
kite at arm’s length, began to wave it about,
and to make the tail shake, while Jem sat up
admiring.

“This was the way he used to hold it up.
Then he took the string that was fastened here—mother
has got it in the chest—and he held
the string in his hand, and when the wind came,
and sent the kite up, he let the string run
through his hand, and up it went over the trees,
up—up—and he ran along in the fields, and it
flew along under the blue sky.”

John waved the kite more energetically as he
described, and both the boys were so engrossed
by it, that they did not observe that the mother,
so longed for, had come in, and had sunk down
on a chair near the door, her face bent and
nearly hidden by the rusty crape on her widow’s
bonnet, while the tears fell fast on her faded
black gown.

“Oh mother, mother!” cried Jem, who saw
her first, “come and take me—come and comfort
me!”

The poor woman rose quickly, wiped her
eyes, and hastened to her sick child, who was
soon nestled in her arms, and seemed to have
there forgotten all his woes.

The kind, good-natured John had meanwhile
hung up the kite in its place, and was looking
rather anxiously at his mother, for he well
understood the cause of the grief that had overcome
her at the sight of his occupation, when
she first came in; but she stroked his hair,
looked kindly at him, and bade him make the
kettle boil, and get the things out of her basket.
All that was wanted for their simple supper
was in it, and it was not long before little Jem
was again laid down after the refreshment of
tea; then a mattress was put in a corner for
John, who was soon asleep; and the mother,
tired with her day’s hard work, took her place
in the bed by the side of her child.

But the tears that had rolled fast down her
cheeks as her lips moved in prayer before sleep
came upon her, still made their way beneath
the closed eyelids, and Jem awoke her by saying,
as he stroked her face with his hot hand,
“Don’t cry, mother; we won’t touch it again!”

“It’s not that, my child; no, no: it’s the
thought of my own Harry. I think I see his[Pg 752]
pleasant face, and his curly hair, and his merry
eyes looking up after his kite.” It was not
often she spoke out her griefs; but now, in the
silent night, it seemed to comfort her.

“Tell me about him, mother, and about his
going away? I like to hear you tell about
him.”

“He worked with father, you know, and a
clever workman he learned to be.”

“But he was much older than me. Shall I
ever be a good workman, mother?”

The question made her heart ache with a
fresh anguish, and she could not answer it; but
replied to his first words, “Yes, he was much
older. We laid three of our children in the
grave between him and John. Harry was
seventeen when his uncle took him to serve out
his time in a merchant-ship. Uncle Ben, that
was ship’s carpenter, it was that took him.—The
voyage was to last a year and a half, for
they were to go to all manner of countries far,
far away. One letter I had. It came on a sad
day the day after poor father died, Jem. And
then I had to leave our cottage in our own
village, and bring you two to London, to find
work to keep you; but I have always taken
care to leave word where I was to be found,
and have often gone to ask after letters. Not
one has ever come again; and it’s six months
past the time when they looked for the ship, and
they don’t know what to think. But I know
what I think: the sea has rolled over my dear
boy, and I shall never see him again—never,
never in this weary world.”

“Don’t cry so, mother dear; I’ll try to go to
sleep, and not make you talk.”

“Yes—try; and if you can only get better,
that will comfort me most.”

Both closed their eyes, and sleep came upon
them once more.

It was eight o’clock in the morning when the
little boy awoke, and then he was alone; but to
that he was accustomed. His mother was
again gone to work, and John was out cleaning
knives and shoes in the neighborhood. The
table, with a small piece of bread and a cup of
blue milk and water on it, stood beside him.
He drank a little, but could not eat, and then
lay down again with his eyes fixed on Harry’s
kite.

“Could he fly it,” or rather, “could he see
John fly it—really out of doors and in the air?”
That was of all things what he most longed to
do. He wondered where the fields were, and if
he could ever go there and see the kite fly under
the blue sky. Then he wondered if John could
fly it in the lane. He crept out of bed, and
tottered to the window.

The lane was very wet and slushy, and a
nasty black gutter ran down it, and oozed out
among the broken stones. There had been a
heavy thunder-shower in the night, and as there
was no foot pavement, and what stones there
were, were very uneven and scattered, the
black pools lodged among them, and altogether
it seemed impossible for a boy to fly a kite
there; for “how could he run along holding
the string? he would tumble among the dirty
pools. There were only four children to be
seen in it now, out of all the numbers that lived
in the houses, though it was a warm summer
morning, and they were dabbling with naked
feet in the mud, and their ragged clothes were
all draggled. Mother would never let him and
John do like that.”

Still he stood, first examining the window,
then looking at the kite; then putting his hand
out through the broken pane, and pondered over
a scheme that had entered his mind.

“John,” he cried, as the door opened, “don’t
you think we could fly Harry’s kite out of the
broken pane?”

At first this idea seemed to John perfectly
chimerical; but after some consultation and explanation
a plan was devised between the two
boys, to complete which they only waited for
their mother’s return. They expected her at
one, for this was only half a day’s work.

Jem was dressed when she returned, and his
excitement made him appear better; but she
saw with grief that he could not touch his dinner;
and her anxiety about him made her, less
unwillingly than she otherwise would have
done, consent to the petition he made, that
“only for this once she would let him and John
fly the kite outside the window.” She stifled
her sigh as she sat down to needlework, lest she
should cast a gloom over the busy preparations
that immediately commenced.

The difficulty had been how to get the kite
out, because the window would not open. To
surmount this, John was to go down to the lane,
taking the kite with him, while Jem lowered
the string out of the broken pane.

“When you get hold of the string, you know,
John, you can fasten it, and then stand on that
large stone opposite, just by where that gentleman
is, and hold up the kite, and then I will
pull.”

All was done accordingly. John did his part
well. Jem pulled; the kite rose to the window,
and fluttered about, for the thunder had been
followed by a high wind, which was felt a little
even in this close place, and the boys gazed at
it with great pleasure. As it dangled loosely
by the window in this manner, the tail became
entangled, and John was obliged to run up to
help to put it right.

“Let it down to me again when I have run
out,” said he, as he tried to disentangle it;
“and I will stand on the stone, and hold it up,
and you can pull again. There’s the gentleman
still, and now there’s a young man besides.
The gentleman has made him look up at the
kite.”

“Come and look, mother,” said Jem: but she
did not hear. “The young man has such a
brown face, and such curly hair.”

“And he’s like—mother, he is crossing
over!” cried John. “He has come into the
house!”

The mother heard now. A wild hope rushed[Pg 753]
through her heart; she started up; a quick
step was heard on the stairs; the door flew
open, and the next moment she was clasped in
her son’s arms!

The joy nearly took away her senses. Broken
words mingled with tears, thanksgivings, and
blessings, were all that were uttered for some
time between them. Harry had Jem on his
knee, and John pressed close to his side, and
was holding his mother tight by the hand, and
looking up in her face, when at last they began to
believe and understand that they once more saw
each other. And then he had to explain how
the ship had been disabled by a storm in the
South Seas; and how they got her into one of
the beautiful islands there, and refitted her, and
after six months’ delay, brought her back safe
and sound, cargo and all; and how he and
Uncle Ben were both strong and hearty.

“How well you look, my dear boy!” said
the happy mother. “How tall, and stout, and
handsome you are!”

“And he’s got his curly hair and bright eyes
still,” said poor wan little Jem, speaking for
the first time.

“But you, mother, and all of you, how pale
you are, and how thin! I know—yes, don’t
say it—I know who’s gone. I went home last
night, mother. I walked all the way to the
village, and found the poor cottage empty, and
heard how he died.”

“Home! You went there?”

“Yes, and the neighbors told me you were
gone to London. But I slept all night in the
kitchen, on some straw. There I lay, and
thought of you, and of him we have lost, and
prayed that I might be a comfort to you yet.”

Joy and sorrow seemed struggling for the
mastery in the widow’s heart; but the present
happiness proved the stronger, and she was
soon smiling, and listening to Harry.

“I had a hard matter to find you,” he said.
“You had left the lodging they directed me to
at first.”

“But I left word where I had come to.”

“Ay, so you had; and an old woman there
told me you were at No. 10 Paradise Row.”

“What could she be thinking of?”

“No one had heard of you in that place.
However, as I was going along back again to
get better information, keeping a sharp look-out
in hopes I might meet you, I passed the end of
this lane, and saw it was called Eden-lane, so I
thought perhaps the old lady had fancied Paradise
and Eden were all the same; and sure
enough, they are both as like one as the other,
for they are wretched, miserable places as ever
I saw. I turned in here, and then No. 10 proved
wrong too; and as I was standing looking
about, and wondering what I had better do
next, a gentleman touched my arm, and pointing
first at the black pools in the broken pavement,
and then up at this window, he said—I
remember his very words, they struck me so—’Do
not the very stones rise up in judgment
against us! Look at these poor little fellows
trying to fly their kite out of a broken pane!’
Hearing him say so, I looked up, and saw my
old kite—by it I found you at last.”

They all turned gratefully toward it, and saw
that it still swung outside, held there safely by
its entangled tail. The talk, therefore, went on
uninterruptedly. Many questions were asked
and answered, and many subjects discussed; the
sad state of poor little Jem being the most pressing.
At the end of an hour a great bustle was
going on in the room: they were packing up all
their small stock of goods, for Harry had succeeded,
after some argument, in persuading his
mother to leave her unhealthy lodging that very
evening, and not to risk even one more night for
poor Jem in that poisonous air. He smoothed
every difficulty. Mrs. Willis gladly undertook
to do the work she had engaged to do; and
with her he deposited money for the rent, and
the key of the room. He declared he had
another place ready to take his mother to; and
to her anxious look he replied, “I did good
service in the ship, and the owners have been
generous to us all. I’ve got forty pounds.”

“Forty pounds!” If he had said, “I have
got possession of a gold district in California,”
he would not have created a greater sensation.
It seemed an inexhaustible amount of wealth.

A light cart was soon hired and packed, and
easily held not only the goods (not forgetting
the kite), but the living possessors of them; and
they set forth on their way.

The evening sun again beamed over the
country; and the tall trees, as they threw their
shadow across the grass, waved a blessing on
the family that passed beneath, from whose
hearts a silent thanksgiving went up that harmonized
with the joyous hymn of the birds.
The sun-burnt traveler, as he walked at the
horse’s head, holding his elder brother’s hand,
no longer looked anxiously onward, for he knew
where he was going, and saw by him his
younger brother already beginning to revive in
the fresh air, and rejoiced in his mother’s expression
of content and happiness. She had
divined for some time to what home she was
going.

“But how did you contrive to get it fixed so
quickly, my kind, good boy?” she said.

“I went to the landlord, and he agreed at
once: and do not be afraid, I can earn plenty
for us all.”

“But must you go to sea again?”

“If I must, do not fear. Did you not always
teach me that His hand would keep me, and
hold me, even in the uttermost parts of the
sea?”

And she felt that there was no room for fear.

A week after this time, the evening sun again
lighted up a happy party. Harry and John
were busied in preparing the kite for flying in a
green field behind their cottage. Under the
hedge, on an old tree trunk, sat their mother,
no longer in faded black and rusty crape, but
neatly dressed in a fresh, clean gown and cap,
and with a face bright with hope and pleasure.[Pg 754]
By her was Jem, with cheeks already filling
out, a tinge of color in them, and eyes full of
delight. On her other side was little Mary
Willis. She had just arrived, and was telling
them how, the very day after they left, some
workmen came and put down a nice pavement
on each side of the lane, and laid a pipe underground
instead of the gutter; and that now it
was as dry and clean as could be; and all the
children could play there, and there were such
numbers of games going on; and they all said
it was the best thing they had done for them
for many a day; and so did their mothers too,
for now the children were not all crowded into
their rooms all day long, but could play out of
doors.

“Depend upon it,” said Harry, “it is that
gentleman’s doing that spoke to me of it the day
I came first. This good old kite has done good
service, and now it shall be rewarded by sailing
up to a splendid height.”

As he spoke, he held it up, the light breeze
caught it, and it soared away over their heads
under the blue sky; while the happy faces that
watched it bore witness to the truth of his
words—that “the good old kite had done good
service.”


[From Sharp’s Magazine.]

THE STATE OF THE WORLD BEFORE ADAM’S TIME.

Among the millions of human beings that
dwell on the earth, how few are those who
think of inquiring into its past history. The
annals of Greece and Rome are imparted to
our children as a necessary and important
branch of education, while the history of the
world itself is neglected, or at the most is confined
to those who are destined for a scientific
profession; even adults are content to receive
on hearsay a vague idea that the globe was in
being for some undefined period preceding the
era of human history, but few seek to know in
what state it existed, or what appearance it
presented.

This is owing, partly, to the hard names and
scientific language in which geologists have
clothed their science, and partly to ignorance of
the beauty and attractive nature of the study;
we dread the long, abstruse-sounding titles of
Ichthyosaurus and Plesiosaurus, and are repelled
by the dry disquisitions on mineralogy into which
professors of the science are apt to stray. The
truth is, however, that geology properly is
divided into two distinct branches; one of these
consists of the less attractive, though equally
useful, investigation of the chemical constituents
of the strata, and the classification of the
fossil flora and fauna which belong to the various
formations; this, which may be styled geology
proper, is the department which belongs
almost exclusively to men of science, and, inasmuch
as it involves the necessity of acquaintance
with the sister sciences of chemistry, mineralogy,
zoology, and botany, is least adapted
to the understanding of the uninitiated. The
other branch, which may be called the history
of geology, presents none of these difficulties;
it is as easy of comprehension, and as suitable
to the popular mind, as any other historical account;
while it presents a variety of interest,
and a revolution of events, before which the
puny annals of modern history sink into insignificance.

Such of our readers as are unacquainted with
the science, will probably be inclined to doubt
the possibility of our being aware of events
which took place ages before Adam was created;
here, however, nature herself steps in, and
becoming her own historian, writes “in the living
rock” the chronicles of past ages, and so
accurately and circumstantially, that we can
say positively, “Here existed the sea at such a
period, and here the tide ebbed and flowed for
centuries;” nay, she shows us the footmarks of
extinct animals, and tells us the size, nature,
habits, and food of creatures which have for unnumbered
ages been buried in the grave of time.
She informs us that here the ocean was calm, and
that there a river flowed into it; here forests
grew and flourished, and there volcanoes vomited
forth lava, while mighty earthquakes heaved
up mountains with convulsive throes. Such are
the events that mark the world’s history, and
we now purpose giving a short sketch of the
various eras in its existence.

Hundreds of thousands of years ago, the earth,
now so busy and full of life, rolled on its ceaseless
course, a vast, desolate, and sterile globe.
Day and night succeeded one another, and season
followed season, while yet no living form
existed, and still the sun rose upon arid, verdureless
continents, and hot, caldron-like seas,
on which the steaming vapor and heavy fogs
sat like an incubus. This is the earliest period
of which we glean any positive record, and it
is probable that previous to this era the universe
was in a state of incandescence, or intense heat,
and that by the gradual cooling of the globe,
the external surface became hard, and formed
a firm crust, in the same manner that molten
lead, when exposed to the cold air, hardens on
the surface. The vapors which previously
floated around this heated mass, in like manner
became partially condensed, and gradually accumulating
in the hollows, formed the boiling
seas which in after ages were destined to be
vast receptacles teeming with life.

How long such a period continued it is impossible
to say, and were we even able to number
its years, we should in all probability obtain
a total of such magnitude as would render us
unable to form any accurate idea of its extent.
Our ideas of time, like those of space, are comparative,
and so immense was this single period
in geological history, that any interval taken
from human records would fail to present an
adequate idea of it.

As might be expected, this era was marked
by vast and violent convulsions; volcanoes raged
and threw up molten granite, earthquakes heaved[Pg 755]
and uplifted continents, seas were displaced and
inundated the land, and still the earth was enveloped
in vapor and mist, arising from the high
temperature, and the light most probably penetrated
only sufficiently to produce a sickly twilight,
while the sun shot lurid rays through the
dense and foggy atmosphere. Such a world
must have been incompatible with either animal
or vegetable life, and we accordingly find no
remains of either in the rocks which belong to
this early period; their principal characteristic
is a highly crystalline appearance, giving strong
presumptive evidence of the presence of great
heat.

After this era of desolation and gloom, we enter
upon what is technically termed the “Transition
period,” and here we begin to mark the
gradual preparation of the globe for the reception
of its destined inhabitants. The change is,
however, at first very slight, and there is evidence
of frequent convulsions and of a high degree
of temperature; but the action of fire appears
to have declined in force, and aqueous agencies
are exerting themselves. The earlier portion
of this formation is rendered peculiarly interesting
by the fact, that during it the most ancient
forms of life sprang into existence. It is true
that merely a few species of shell-fish, with
some corals, inhabited the depths of the ocean,
while the dry land still remained untenanted;
nevertheless, humble and scanty as they were,
we can not fail to look with interest on the
earliest types of that existence, which has subsequently
reached such perfection in ourselves.

The presence of corals shows, that although
the transition seas had lost their high temperature,
yet they retained a sufficient degree of heat
to encourage the development of animals requiring
warmth. These minute animals possess
the remarkable property of extracting from the
elementary bodies held in solution in the waters,
the materials for forming new rocks. To the
coral animalcule or polype we owe much of the
vast limestone beds which are found in every
part of the world, and many a vessel laden with
the riches and productions of the earth finds a
grave on the sunken reefs that are the fruit of
its labors.

As ages elapsed, and the universe became
better adapted for the reception of life, the
waters swarmed with zoophytes and corals, and
in the silurian strata we find organic remains
abundant; shell-fish are numerous and distinct
in form, and in some instances display a very
interesting anatomical construction. As an instance
we may mention the Trilobite, an animal
of the crustacean order; the front part of its body
formed a large crescent-shaped shield, while the
hinder portion consisted of a broad triangular
tail, composed of segments folding over each
other like the tail of a lobster; its most peculiar
organ, however, was the eye, which was composed
of four hundred minute spherical lenses
placed in separate compartments, and so situated,
that in the animal’s usual place at the bottom
of the ocean it could see every thing around.
This kind of eye is also common to the existing
butterfly and dragon-fly, the former of which has
35,000, and the latter 14,000 lenses.

Continuing to trace the history of this ancient
period, we reach what is called among geologists
the Old Red Sandstone age. The corals, and
the shell-fish, and the crustacea of the former
period have passed away, and in their place we
find fishes; thus presenting to us the earliest
trace of the highest order of the animal kingdom—vertebrata.
The plants in this system are
few, and it would seem as if the condition of the
world was ill-adapted for their growth. Another
peculiar characteristic of this era is the
state of calm repose in which the ocean appears
to have remained; in many rocks the ripple mark
left by the tide on the shores of the ancient seas
is clearly visible; nevertheless considerable volcanic
action must have taken place, if we are to
believe geologists, who find themselves unable
to account otherwise for the preponderance of
mineral matter which seems to have been held
in solution by the waters.

We now pass on to the Carboniferous period,
and a marked change at once strikes us as having
taken place. In the previous era few plants
appear to have existed; now they flourished
with unrivaled luxuriance. Ferns, cacti, gigantic
equisetums, and many plants of which
there are no existing types, grew, and lived,
and died in vast impenetrable forests; while the
bulrush and the cane, or genera nearly allied to
them, occupied the swamps and lowlands. This
is the period when the great coal beds and strata
of ironstone were deposited, which supply us
with fuel for our fires, and materials for our
machinery. The interminable forests that grew
and died in the lapse of centuries were gradually
borne down by the rivers and torrents to the
ocean, at whose bottom they ultimately found
a resting place. A considerable portion of the
land also seems to have been slowly submerged,
as in some cases fossil trees and plants are found
in an upright position, as they originally grew.

There is no period in geological history so
justly deserving of examination as this. To the
coal beds then deposited Great Britain in a great
measure owes national and mercantile greatness.
Dr. Buckland, in speaking of this remote
age, remarks in his Bridgewater Treatise, that
“the important uses of coal and iron in administering
to the supply of our daily wants, give
to every individual among us, in almost every
moment of our lives, a personal concern, of
which but few are conscious, in the geological
events of these very distant eras. We are all
brought into immediate connection with the
vegetation that clothed the ancient earth before
one half of its actual surface had yet been formed.
The trees of the primeval forests have not, like
modern trees, undergone decay, yielding back
their elements to the soil and atmosphere by
which they have been nourished; but treasured
up in subterranean store-houses, have been transformed
into enduring beds of coal, which in these
latter ages have been to man the sources of heat,[Pg 756]
and light, and wealth. My fire now burns with
fuel, and my lamp is shining with the light of
gas derived from coal, that has been buried for
countless ages in the deep and dark recesses of
the earth. We prepare our food, and maintain
our forges and furnaces, and the power of our
steam-engines, with the remains of plants of
ancient forms and extinct species, which were
swept from the earth ere the formation of the
transition strata was completed. Our instruments
of cutlery, the tools of our mechanics, and
the countless machines which we construct by
the infinitely varied applications of iron, are
derived from ore, for the most part coeval with,
or more ancient than the fuel, by the aid of
which we reduce it to its metallic state, and
apply it to innumerable uses in the economy of
human life. Thus, from the wreck of forests
that waved upon the surface of the primeval
lands, and from ferruginous mud that was lodged
at the bottom of the primeval waters, we derive
our chief supplies of coal and iron, those two
fundamental elements of art and industry, which
contribute more than any other mineral production
of the earth to increase the riches, and
multiply the comforts, and ameliorate the condition
of mankind.”

This may justly be styled the golden age of
the pre-adamite world; the globe having now
cooled to a sufficient temperature to promote
the growth of plants without being injurious to
them, is for the first time clothed in all the rich
verdure of a tropical climate. Doubtless the
earth would have presented a lovely aspect, had
it been possible to have beheld it; the mighty
forests unawakened by a sound save that of
the sighing of the wind; the silent seas, in which
the new-born denizens of the deep roamed at
will; the vast inland lakes for ages unruffled
but by the fitful breeze; all present to the
mind’s eye a picture of surpassing, solitary
grandeur.

The creatures that existed, though differing
from those of the previous age, were still confined
to the waters; as yet the dry land remained
untenanted. The fishes give evidence
of a higher organization, and many of them appear
to have been of gigantic dimensions. Some
teeth which have been found of one kind, the
Megalichthys, equal in size those of the largest
living crocodiles.

There is one peculiarity respecting fossil
fishes which is worthy of remark. It is that,
in the lapse of time from one era to another,
their character does not change insensibly, as in
the case of many zoophytes and testacea; on
the contrary, species seem to succeed species
abruptly, and at certain definite intervals. A
celebrated geologist[22] has observed, that not a
single species of fossil fish has yet been found
that is common to any two great geological
formations, or that is living in our own seas.

Continuing our investigation, we next find the
fruitful coal era passing away; scarcely a trace
of vegetation remains; a few species of zoophytes,
shells, and fishes are to be found, and we observe
the impression of footsteps, technically called
ichnites, from the Greek ichnon, a footmark.
These marks present a highly interesting memento
of past ages. Persons living near the
sea-shore must have frequently observed the
distinctness with which the track of birds and
other animals is imprinted in the sand. If this
sand were to be hardened by remaining exposed
to the action of the sun and air, it would form a
perfect mould of the foot; this is exactly what
occurred in these early ages, and the hollow
becoming subsequently filled by the deposition
of new sediment, the lower stone retained the
impression, while the upper one presented a
cast in relief. Many fossil footmarks have been
found in the rocks belonging to this period.

It is evident from the fact of footmarks being
found, that creatures capable of existing on dry
land were formed about this time, and we accordingly
find the remains of a new order—Reptiles.
These animals, which now constitute
but a small family among existing quadrupeds,
then flourished in great size and numbers. Crocodiles
and lizards of various forms and gigantic
stature roamed through the earth. Some of the
most remarkable are those which belong to the
genus Ichthyosaurus, or fish-lizard, so called
from the resemblance of their vertebræ to those
of fishes. This saurian Dr. Buckland describes
as something similar in form to the modern porpoise;
it had four broad feet, and a long and
powerful tail; its jaws were so prodigious that
it could probably expand them to a width of five
or six feet, and its powers of destruction must
have been enormous. The length of some of
these reptiles exceeded thirty feet.

Another animal which lived at this period was
the Plesiosaurus. It lived in shallow seas and
estuaries, and would seem, from its organs of
respiration, to have required frequent supplies
of fresh air. Mr. Conybeare describes it as
“swimming upon, or near the surface, arching
its long neck like the swan, and occasionally
darting it down at the fish which happened to
float within its reach.”

This reptile, which was smaller than the
Ichthyosaurus, has been found as long as from
twelve to fifteen feet. Its appearance and habits
differed from the latter materially. The Ichthyosaurus,
with its short neck, powerful jaws,
and lizard-like body, seems admirably suited to
range through the deep waters, unrivaled in size
or strength, and monarch of the then existing
world; the Plesiosaurus, smaller in size and inferior
in strength, shunned its powerful antagonist,
and, lurking in shallows and sheltered bays,
remained secure from the assaults of its dangerous
foe, its long neck and small head being well
adapted to enable it to dart on its prey, as it lay
concealed amid the tangled sea-weed.

This has been called by geologists the “age
of reptiles;” their remains are found in great
numbers in the lias, oolite, and wealden strata.
These creatures seem to form a connecting link[Pg 757]
between the fishes of the previous era, and the
mammalia of the Tertiary age; the Ichthyosaurus
differed little from a fish in shape, and its
paddles or feet are not unlike fins, the Plesiosaurus,
on the contrary, as its name denotes,
partook more of the quadruped form. Dr. Buckland
in describing it, says: “To the head of a
lizard it united the teeth of a crocodile; a neck
of enormous length, resembling the body of a
serpent; a trunk and tail having the proportions
of an ordinary quadruped; the ribs of a cameleon,
and the paddles of a whale.” Besides these
animals we find the Pterodactyle, half bird and
half reptile; the Megalosaurus, or gigantic
lizard; the Hylæosaurus, or forest lizard; the
Geosaurus, or land lizard, and many others, all
partaking more or less of affinity to both the
piscatory and saurian tribes.

Passing on now to the period when the great
chalk rocks which prevail so much in the southeastern
counties of Great Britain were deposited,
we find the land in many places submerged; the
fossil remains are eminently marine in character,
and the earth must literally have presented a
“world of waters” to the view. Sponges, corals,
star-fish, and marine reptiles inhabited the globe,
and plants, chiefly of marine types, grew on its
surface. Although, however, a great portion
of the earth was under water, it must not therefore
be supposed that it was returning to its
ancient desolation and solitude. The author
whom we last quoted, in speaking of this subject,
says: “The sterility and solitude which
have sometimes been attributed to the depths
of the ocean, exist only in the fictions of poetic
fancy. The great mass of water that covers
nearly three-fourths of the globe is crowded
with life, perhaps more abundantly than the air
and the surface of the earth; and the bottom of
the sea, within a certain depth accessible to light,
swarms with countless hosts of worms and creeping
things, which represent the kindred families
of low degree which crawl upon the land.”

This era seems to have been one of peculiar
tranquillity, for the most part undisturbed by
earthquakes or other igneous forces. The prevailing
characteristic of the scenery was flatness,
and low continents were surrounded by shallow
seas. The earth is now approaching the state
when it will be fit for the reception of man, and
in the next age we find some of the existing
species of animals.

It is worthy of observation, that at the different
periods when the world had attained a
state suitable for their existence, the various
orders of animal and vegetable life were created.
In the “dark ages” of geological history, when
the globe had comparatively lately subsided
from a state of fusion,[23] it was barren, sterile,
and uninhabited; next, the waters having become
cool enough, some of the lowest orders of
shell-fish and zoophytes peopled them; subsequently,
fishes were formed, and for ages constituted
the highest order of animal life; after
this we enter on the age of reptiles, when gigantic
crocodiles and lizard-like forms dwelt in
fenny marshes, or reposed on the black mud of
slow moving rivers, as they crept along toward
the ocean betwixt their oozy banks; and we
now reach the period when the noblest order of
animal life, the class to which man himself belongs,
Mammalia, began to people the earth.

The world now probably presented an appearance
nearly similar to what it does at present.
The land, which in the chalk formation
was under water, has again emerged, and
swarms with life; vast savannahs rich in verdure,
and decked in a luxuriant garb with trees,
plants, grasses, and shrubs, and inland lakes, to
which the elephant, the rhinoceros, and the hippopotamus,
with many extinct races of animals,
came to slake their thirst, form the principal
characteristics of this period.

There is something peculiarly interesting in
looking back to this early age, while Adam was
yet dust. We picture to the mind’s eye the
gigantic Deinotherium, the largest creature of
terrestrial life, raking and grabbing with its
huge tusks the aquatic plants that grew in the
pools and shallow lakes, or, as Dr. Buckland
describes it, sleeping with its head hooked on
to the bank, and its nostrils sustained above
water so as merely to breathe, while the body
remained floating at ease beneath the surface.
We see its twin-brother in greatness, the Megatherium,
as it comes slowly stalking through
the thick underwood, its foot, of a yard in length,
crushing where it treads, and its impenetrable
hide defying the attacks of rhinoceros or crocodile.
In the waters we behold the mighty
whale, monarch of the deep, sporting in the pre-adamite
seas as he now does amid the icebergs
of the Arctic ocean; the walrus and the seal,
now denizens of the colder climes, mingling
with the tropical manati; while in the forests
the owl, the buzzard, and the woodcock, dwelt
undisturbed, and the squirrel and monkey leaped
from bough to bough.

Arrived at the close of the pre-adamite history,
after having traced it from the earliest
ages of which we possess any evidence, down
to the eve of human existence, the reflection
that naturally presents itself to the mind is the
strangeness of the fact, that myriads of creatures
should have existed, and that generation
after generation should have lived and died and
passed away, ere yet man saw the light. We
are so accustomed to view all creatures as
created solely for human use, rather than for
the pleasure of the Divine Creator, that we can
at first scarcely credit the history, though written
by the hand of nature herself; and the human
race sinks into insignificance when it is
shown to be but the last link in a long chain of
creations. Nevertheless, that such, however
humbling it may be, is the fact, we possess indubitable
evidence: and when we consider, as
Mr. Bakewell observes, “that more than three-fifths
of the earth’s present surface are covered[Pg 758]
by the ocean, and that if from the remainder we
deduct the space occupied by polar ice and
eternal snows, by sandy deserts, sterile mountains,
marshes, rivers, and lakes, that the habitable
portion will scarcely exceed one-fifth of
the whole globe; that the remaining four-fifths,
though untenanted by mankind, are, for the most
part, abundantly stocked with animated beings,
that exult in the pleasure of existence, independent
of human control, and in no way subservient
to the necessities or caprices of men;
that such is and has been, for several thousand
years, the actual condition of our planet; we
may feel less reluctance in admitting the prolonged
ages of creation, and the numerous tribes
that lived and flourished, and left their remains
imbedded in the strata which compose the outer
crust of the earth.”


THE MANIA FOR TULIPS IN HOLLAND.

The inordinate passion, which at one time
prevailed for Tulips, amounted to actual
madness, and well deserved the name of Tulipomania,
by which it is distinguished. The Tulip
was introduced into Europe from Constantinople
in the year 1559, according to Gesner. After
it became known to the Dutch merchants and
nobility at Vienna, it became a most important
branch of trade in Holland, and they sent frequently
to Constantinople for roots and seeds of
the flower. In the year 1634, and for three
years after, little else was thought of in Holland
but this traffic; all embarked in it, from the
nobleman to the common laborer, and so successful
were many that they rose rapidly from
abject poverty to affluence; and those who had
been barely able to procure the most scanty
means of subsistence were enabled to set up
their carriages, and enjoy every convenience and
luxury of life; indeed, when we read of the enormous
sums paid for a single root, we can feel
no surprise at the immense and rapid fortunes
which were made. It is on record, that one
wealthy merchant gave his daughter no other
portion to secure an eligible match than a single
root. The plant to this day bears the name
of the “marriage portion.” We find that 2
hogsheads of wine, 4 tuns of beer, 2 lasts of
wheat, 4 lasts of rye, 2 tons of butter, 1000
pounds of cheese, 4 fat oxen, 8 fat swine, and
12 fat sheep, a complete bed, a suit of clothes,
a silver beckess, valued at 2500 florins, were
given in exchange for a single root of the tulip
called the Viceroy. This mode of barter, being
attended with inconvenience, could not be
general, and gave place to sale by weight, by
which immense sums were made. Single roots
have sold for 4400 florins; 2000 florins was a
common price for a root of the Semper Augustus;
and it happened that once, when only two
roots of this species could be procured, the one
at Amsterdam, and the other at Haarlem, 4600
florins, a new carriage, and a pair of horses,
with complete harness, were given for one; and
for the other an exchange made of 12 acres of
land: indeed, land was frequently parted with
when cash could not be advanced for the purchase
of a desired root; and houses, cattle, furniture,
and even clothes, were all sacrificed to
the Tulipomania. In the course of four months,
a person has been known to realize 60,000 florins.
These curious bargains took place in taverns,
where notaries and clerks were regularly
paid for attending; and after the contracts were
completed, the traders of all ranks sat down together
to a splendid entertainment. At these
sales, the usual price of a root of the Viceroy
was £250; a root of the Admiral Liefkuns,
£440; a root of the Admiral Von Eyk, £160;
a root of the Grebbu, £148; a root of the
Schilder, £160; a root of the Semper Augustus,
£550. A collection of Tulips of Wouter
Brockholsminster was disposed of by his executors
for £9000; but they sold a root of the
Semper Augustus separately, for which they got
£300, and a very fine Spanish cabinet, valued
at £1000. The Semper Augustus was, indeed,
in great request. A gentleman received £3000
for three roots which he sold; he had also the
offer of £1500 a year for his plant for seven
years, with an engagement that it should be
given up as found, the increase alone having
been retained during the period. One gentleman
made £6000 in the space of six months.
It was ascertained that the trade in Tulips in one
city alone, in Holland, amounted to £1,000,000
sterling. To such an extent was this extraordinary
traffic carried on, that a system of stock-jobbing
was introduced; and Tulips, which
were bought and sold for much more than their
weight in gold, were nominally purchased without
changing hands at all. Beekmann, in describing
this curious traffic, for which all other
merchandise and pursuit was neglected, mentions
that engagements were entered into, which were
to be fulfilled in six months, and not to be affected
by any change in the value of the root during
that time. Thus, a bargain might be made with
a merchant for a root at the price of 1000 florins.
At the time specified for its delivery, its value
may have risen to 1500 florins, the purchaser
being a gainer of 500 florins. Should it, on the
contrary, have fallen to 800 florins, the purchaser
was then a loser to the amount of 200 florins.
If there had been no fluctuation in the market,
the bargain terminated without an exchange of
the money for the root, so that it became a
species of gambling, at which immense sums
were lost and won. The decline of the trade
was as unexpected as its rise had been surprising.
When settling day came, there were many
defaulters; some from inability to meet their
engagements, and many from dishonesty. Persons
began to speculate more cautiously, and
the more respectable to feel that the system of
gambling, in which they were engaged, was by
no means creditable. The Tulip-holders then
wished to dispose of their merchandise really,
and not nominally, but found, to their disappointment,
that the demand had decreased. Prices
fell—contracts were violated—appeals were[Pg 759]
made to the magistrates in vain; and, after
violent contentions, in which the venders claimed,
and the purchasers resisted payment, the
state interposed, and issued an order invalidating
the contracts, which put an end at once to the
stock-jobbing; and the roots, which had been
valued at £500 each, were now to be had for
£5: and thus ended the most strange commerce
in which Europe had been ever engaged.

Some curious anecdotes connected with the
mania may be found. Among them is one of
a burgomaster, who had made interest for a
friend, and succeeded in obtaining a very lucrative
situation for him. The friend, anxious to
testify his gratitude, entreated of the burgomaster
to allow him to show it by some substantial
proof. His generous benefactor would
accept no favor in return; all he asked was
the gratification of seeing his flower-garden,
which was readily granted. The friends did
not meet again for two years. At the end of
that time, the gentleman went to visit the
burgomaster. On going into his garden, the
first thing that attracted his observation was a
rare Tulip of great value, which he instantly
knew must have been purloined from his garden,
when his treacherous friend had been admitted
into it, two years before. He gave vent
to the most frantic passion—immediately resigned
his place of £1000 per annum—returned
to his house merely to tear up his flower-garden—and,
having completed the work of destruction,
left it, never to return.

We have read of a sailor, who had brought
a heavy load to the warehouse of a merchant,
who only gave him a herring as payment and
refreshment. This was very inadequate to satisfy
the man’s hunger, but perceiving, as he
thought, some onions lying before him, he
snatched up one, and bit it. It happened to
be a Tulip-root, worth a king’s ransom; so we
may conceive the consternation of the merchant,
which is said to have nearly deprived him of
reason.

It has been said that John Barclay, the author
of the romance of “Angenis,” was a victim to
the Tulipomania. Nothing could induce him
to quit the house to which his flower-garden
was attached, though the situation was so unwholesome
that he ran the risk of having his
health destroyed. He kept two fierce mastiffs
to guard the flowers, which he determined never
to abandon.

The passion for Tulips was at its height in
England toward the close of the seventeenth
and the commencement of the eighteenth century.
The tulip is a native of the Levant, and
of many of the eastern countries. Though
common in Persia, it is highly esteemed, and
considered an emblem of love. Chardin tells
us, that when a young Persian wishes to make
his sentiments known to his mistress, he presents
her with one of these flowers, which, of course,
must be the flame-colored one, with black anthers,
so often seen in our gardens; as, Chardin
adds, “He thus gives her to understand, that
he is all on fire with her beauty, and his heart
burned to a coal.” The flower is still highly
esteemed by florists, and has its place among
the few named florists’ flowers. Many suppose
it to be “the Lily of the Field,” mentioned in
the Sermon on the Mount, from its growing in
wild profusion in Syria, and from the extreme
delicacy of the texture of its petals, and from
the wonderful variety and dazzling beauty of its
colors. It may be so; and the flower acquires
from this an interest which nothing else could
give.


THE SALT MINES OF EUROPE.

The salt-mines of Cheshire, and the brine-pits
of Worcestershire, according to the
best authority, not only supply salt sufficient for
the consumption of nearly the whole of England,
but also upward of half a million of tons for exportation.
Rock-salt is by no means confined
to England, it is found in many countries, especially
where strata of more recent date than
those of the coal measures abound. Though
in some instances the mineral is pure and sparkling
in its native state, it is generally dull and
dirty, owing to the matter with which it is associated.
The ordinary shade is a dull red,
from being in contact with marls of that color.
But notwithstanding, it possesses many interesting
features. When the extensive subterranean
halls have been lighted up with innumerable
candles, the appearance is most interesting, and
the visitor, enchanted with the scene, feels himself
richly repaid for the trouble he may have
incurred in visiting the excavations.

The Cheshire mines are from 50 to 150 yards
below the surface. The number of salt-beds is
five; the thinnest of them being only about six
inches, while the thickest is nearly forty feet.
Besides these vast masses, there is a large
quantity of salt mixed up with the marl beds
that intervene. The method of working the
rock-salt is like that adopted for the excavation
of coal; but it is much more safe and pleasant
to visit these than the other, owing to the roof
of the excavations being much more secure,
and the absence of all noxious gases, with the
exception of carbonic acid gas. In the thinner
coal-seams, the roof, or rock lying above the
coal, is supported by wooden pillars as the mineral
is withdrawn; while, in the thicker seams,
pillars of coal are left at intervals to support
the superincumbent mass. The latter is the
plan adopted in the salt-mines. Large pillars
of various dimensions are left to support the
roof at irregular intervals; but these bear a
small proportion to the mass of mineral excavated.
The effect is most picturesque; in
the deep gloom of the excavation, the pillars
present tangible objects on which the eye can
rest, while the intervening spaces stretch away
into night. The mineral is loosened from the
rock by blasting, and the effect of the explosions,
heard from time to time re-echoing through the
wide spaces, and from the distant walls of rock,[Pg 760]
gives a peculiar grandeur and impressiveness to
the scene. The great charm, indeed, on the
occasion of a visit to these mines, even when
they are illuminated by thousands of lights, is
chiefly owing to the gloomy and cavernous appearance,
the dim endless perspective, broken by
the numerous pillars, and the lights half disclosing
and half concealing the deep recesses which
are formed and terminated by these monstrous
and solid projections. The pillars, owing to the
great height of the roof, are very massive. For
twenty feet of rock they are about fifteen feet
thick. The descent to the mines is by a shaft—a
perpendicular opening of six, eight, or ten
feet square; this opening is used for the general
purposes of ventilation, drainage, lifting the
mineral, as well as the miners. It varies in
dimensions according to the extent of the excavations.
In some of the English mines the part
of the bed of rock-salt excavated amounts to
several acres; but in some parts of Europe the
workings are even more extensive. The Wilton
mine, one of the largest in England, is
worked 330 feet below the surface, and from
it, and one or two adjacent mines, upward of
60,000 tons of salt are annually obtained, two-thirds
of which are immediately exported, and
the rest is dissolved in water, and afterward reduced
to a crystaline state by evaporating the
solution. It is not yet two hundred years since
the Cheshire mines were discovered. In the
year 1670, before men were guided by science
in their investigations, an attempt was made to
find coal in the district. The sinking was unsuccessful
relative to the one mineral, but the
disappointment and loss were amply met by the
discovery of the other. From that time till the
present, the rock-salt has been dug, and, as we
have seen, most extensively used in England,
while the surplus supply has become an article
of exportation. Previous to this discovery the
consumption was chiefly supplied from the brine-pits
of Worcestershire.

There is a remarkable deposit of salt in the
valley of Cardona, in the Pyrenees. Two thick
masses of rock-salt, says Ansted, apparently
united at their bases, make their appearance on
one of the slopes of the hill of Cardona. One
of the beds, or rather masses, has been worked,
and measures about 130 yards by 250; but its
depth has not been determined. It consists of
salt in a laminated condition, and with confused
crystalization. That part which is exposed is
composed of eight beds, nearly horizontal, having
a total thickness of fifteen feet; but the beds
are separated from one another by red and variegated
marls and gypsum. The second mass,
not worked, appears to be unstratified, but in
other respects resembles the former; and this
portion, where it has been exposed to the action
of the weather, is steeply scarped, and bristles
with needle-like points, so that its appearance
has been compared to that of a glacier. There
is also an extensive salt-mine at Wieliczka, in
Poland, and the manner of working it was accurately
described some years since. The manner
of descending into the mine was by means
of a large cord wound round a wheel and worked
by a horse. The visitor, seated on a small piece
of wood placed in the loop of the cord, and
grasping the cord with both hands, was let down
two hundred feet, the depth of the first galleries,
through a shaft about eight feet square, sunk
through beds of sand, alternating with limestone,
gypsum, variegated marls, and calcareous schists.
Below the stage, the descent was by wooden
staircases, nine or ten feet wide. In the first
gallery was a chapel, measuring thirty feet in
length by twenty-four in breadth, and eighteen
in height; every part of it, the floor, the roof,
the columns which sustained the roof, the altar,
the crucifix, and several statues, were all cut
out of the solid salt; the chapel was for the use
of the miners. It had always been said that
the salt in this mine had the qualities which
produced magic appearances to an uncommon
degree; but it is now ascertained that its scenery
is not more enchanting than that of the
mines in Cheshire. Gunpowder is now used in
the Polish as in the English mines; but the
manner of obtaining the salt at the time of the
visit we are recording was peculiar, and too
ingenious to be passed over, even though it be
now superseded by the more modern and more
successful mode of blasting. “In the first
place, the overman, or head miner, marked the
length, breadth, and thickness of a block he
wished to be detached, the size of which was
generally the same, namely, about eight feet
long, four feet wide, and two feet thick. A
certain number of blocks being marked, the
workman began by boring a succession of holes
on one side from top to bottom of the block,
the holes being three inches deep, and six inches
apart. A horizontal groove was then cut, half
an inch deep, both above and below, and, having
put into each of the holes an iron wedge,
all the wedges were struck with moderate
blows, to drive them into the mass; the blows
were continued until two cracks appeared, one
in the direction of the line of the holes, and the
other along the upper horizontal line. The
block was now loosened and ready to fall, and
the workman introduced into the crack produced
by the driving of the wedges a wooden
ruler, two or three inches broad, and, moving it
backward and forward on the crack, a tearing
sound was soon heard, which announced the
completion of the work. If proper care had
been taken, the block fell unbroken, and was
then divided into three or four parts, which were
shaped into cylinders for the greater convenience
of transport. Each workman was able to work
out four such blocks every day, and the whole
number of persons employed in the mine, varied
from twelve hundred to about two thousand.”
The mine was worked in galleries; and, at the
time of this visit, these galleries extended to at
least eight English miles. Since then the excavations
have become much more extensive.

The method of preparing rock-salt is very
simple, and differs little from that employed in[Pg 761]
manufacturing salt from springs. The first step
in the process is, to obtain a proper strength of
brine, by saturating fresh water with the salt
brought from the mine. The brine obtained in
a clear state is put into evaporating pans, and
brought as quickly as possible to a boiling heat,
when a skin is formed on the surface, consisting
chiefly of impurities. This skin is taken off, so
also are the first crystals that are formed, and
either thrown aside as useless, or used for agricultural
purposes. The heat is kept at the
boiling point for eight hours, during which period
evaporation is going on—the liquid becoming
gradually reduced, and the salt meanwhile
is being deposited. When this part of the process
is finished, the salt is raked out, put into
moulds, and placed in a drying stove, where it is
dried perfectly, and made ready for the market.


MY NOVEL; OR, VARIETIES IN ENGLISH LIFE.

(Continued from page 672.)

CHAPTER X.

In my next chapter I shall present Squire
Hazeldean in patriarchal state—not exactly
under the fig tree he has planted, but before the
stocks he has reconstructed. Squire Hazeldean
and his family on the village green! The canvas
is all ready for the colors.

But in this chapter I must so far afford a
glimpse into antecedents as to let the reader
know that there is one member of the family
whom he is not likely to meet at present, if ever,
on the village green at Hazeldean.

Our squire lost his father two years after his
birth; his mother was very handsome—and so
was her jointure; she married again at the expiration
of her year of mourning—the object of
her second choice was Colonel Egerton.

In every generation of Englishmen (at least
since the lively reign of Charles II.) there are a
few whom some elegant Genius skims off from
the milk of human nature, and reserves for the
cream of society. Colonel Egerton was one of
these terque, quaterque beati, and dwelt apart on
a top shelf in that delicate porcelain dish—not
bestowed upon vulgar buttermilk—which persons
of fashion call The Great World. Mighty
was the marvel of Pall Mall, and profound was
the pity of Park-lane, when this supereminent
personage condescended to lower himself into a
husband. But Colonel Egerton was not a mere
gaudy butterfly; he had the provident instincts
ascribed to the bee. Youth had passed from him—and
carried off much solid property in its flight;
he saw that a time was fast coming when a home,
with a partner who could help to maintain it,
would be conducive to his comforts, and an occasional
humdrum evening by the fire-side beneficial
to his health. In the midst of one season
at Brighton, to which gay place he had accompanied
the Prince of Wales, he saw a widow
who, though in the weeds of mourning, did not
appear inconsolable. Her person pleased his
taste—the accounts of her jointure satisfied his
understanding; he contrived an introduction, and
brought a brief wooing to a happy close. The
late Mr. Hazeldean had so far anticipated the
chance of the young widow’s second espousals,
that, in case of that event, he transferred, by his
testamentary dispositions, the guardianship of
his infant heir from the mother to two squires
whom he had named his executors. This circumstance
combined with her new ties somewhat
to alienate Mrs. Hazeldean from the pledge
of her former loves; and when she had borne a
son to Colonel Egerton, it was upon that child
that her maternal affections gradually concentrated.

William Hazeldean was sent by his guardians
to a large provincial academy, at which his
forefathers had received their education time out
of mind. At first he spent his holidays with
Mrs. Egerton; but as she now resided either in
London, or followed her lord to Brighton to partake
of the gayeties at the Pavilion—so, as he
grew older, William, who had a hearty affection
for country life, and of whose bluff manners and
rural breeding Mrs. Egerton (having grown
exceedingly refined) was openly ashamed, asked
and obtained permission to spend his vacations
either with his guardians or at the old Hall. He
went late to a small college at Cambridge, endowed
in the fifteenth century by some ancestral
Hazeldean; and left it, on coming of age, without
taking a degree. A few years afterward he
married a young lady, country born and bred
like himself.

Meanwhile his half-brother, Audley Egerton,
may be said to have begun his initiation into the
beau monde before he had well cast aside his coral
and bells; he had been fondled in the lap of
duchesses, and galloped across the room astride
on the canes of embassadors and princes. For
Colonel Egerton was not only very highly connected—not
only one of the Dii majores of fashion—but
he had the still rarer good fortune to be an
exceedingly popular man with all who knew him;
so popular, that even the fine ladies whom he had
adored and abandoned forgave him for marrying
out of “the set,” and continued to be as friendly
as if he had not married at all. People who were
commonly called heartless, were never weary
of doing kind things to the Egertons. When
the time came for Audley to leave the preparatory
school, at which his infancy budded forth
among the stateliest of the little lilies of the
field, and go to Eton, half the fifth and sixth
forms had been canvassed to be exceedingly civil
to young Egerton. The boy soon showed that
he inherited his father’s talent for acquiring
popularity, and that to this talent he added those
which put popularity to use. Without achieving
any scholastic distinction, he yet contrived to
establish at Eton the most desirable reputation
which a boy can obtain—namely, that among his
own contemporaries—the reputation of a boy who
was sure to do something when he grew to be
a man. As a gentleman commoner at Christ[Pg 762]
Church, Oxford, he continued to sustain this high
expectation, though he won no prizes and took
but an ordinary degree; and at Oxford the future
“something” became more defined—it was
“something in public life” that this young man
was to do.

While he was yet at the university, both his
parents died—within a few months of each other.
And when Audley Egerton came of age, he succeeded
to a paternal property which was supposed
to be large, and, indeed, had once been so; but
Colonel Egerton had been too lavish a man to
enrich his heir, and about £1500 a year was all
that sales and mortgages left of an estate that
had formerly approached a rental of ten thousand
pounds.

Still, Audley was considered to be opulent,
and he did not dispel that favorable notion by any
imprudent exhibition of parsimony. On entering
the world of London, the Clubs flew open to receive
him; and he woke one morning to find
himself, not indeed famous—but the fashion.
To this fashion he at once gave a certain gravity
and value—he associated as much as possible
with public men and political ladies—he succeeded
in confirming the notion that he was
“born to ruin or to rule the State.”

Now, his dearest and most intimate friend was
Lord L’Estrange, from whom he had been inseparable
at Eton: and who now, if Audley
Egerton was the fashion, was absolutely the
rage in London.

Harley Lord L’Estrange was the only son of
the Earl of Lansmere, a nobleman of considerable
wealth, and allied by intermarriages to the
loftiest and most powerful families in England.
Lord Lansmere, nevertheless, was but little
known in the circles of London. He lived
chiefly on his estates, occupying himself with
the various duties of a great proprietor, and
rarely came to the metropolis; so that he could
afford to give his son a very ample allowance,
when Harley, at the age of sixteen (having
already attained to the sixth form at Eton), left
school for one of the regiments of the Guards.

Few knew what to make of Harley L’Estrange—and
that was, perhaps, the reason why he was
so much thought of. He had been by far the
most brilliant boy of his time at Eton—not only
the boast of the cricket-ground, but the marvel
of the school-room—yet so full of whims and
oddities, and seeming to achieve his triumphs
with so little aid from steadfast application, that
he had not left behind him the same expectations
of solid eminence which his friend and senior,
Audley Egerton, had excited. His eccentricities—his
quaint sayings and out-of-the-way actions,
became as notable in the great world as they
had been in the small one of public school. That
he was very clever there was no doubt, and that
the cleverness was of a high order might be
surmised not only from the originality but the
independence of his character. He dazzled the
world, without seeming to care for its praise or
its censure—dazzled it, as it were, because he
could not help shining. He had some strange
notions, whether political or social, which rather
frightened his father. According to Southey,
“A man should be no more ashamed of having
been a republican than of having been young.”
Youth and extravagant opinions naturally go
together. I don’t know whether Harley L’Estrange
was a republican at the age of eighteen;
but there was no young man in London who
seemed to care less for being heir to an illustrious
name and some forty or fifty thousand
pounds a year. It was a vulgar fashion in that
day to play the exclusive, and cut persons who
wore bad neckcloths and called themselves Smith
or Johnson. Lord L’Estrange never cut any
one, and it was quite enough to slight some
worthy man because of his neckcloth or his birth,
to insure to the offender the pointed civilities of
this eccentric successor to the Dorimonts and the
Wildairs.

It was the wish of his father that Harley, as
soon as he came of age, should represent the
borough of Lansmere (which said borough was
the single plague of the Earl’s life). But this
wish was never realized. Suddenly, when the
young idol of London still wanted some two
or three years of his majority, a new whim appeared
to seize him. He withdrew entirely from
society—he left unanswered the most pressing
three-cornered notes of inquiry and invitation
that ever strewed the table of a young Guardsman;
he was rarely seen anywhere in his former
haunts—when seen, was either alone or
with Egerton; and his gay spirits seemed wholly
to have left him. A profound melancholy was
written in his countenance, and breathed in the
listless tones of his voice. At this time the
Guards were achieving in the Peninsula their
imperishable renown; but the battalion to which
Harley belonged was detained at home; and
whether chafed by inaction or emulous of glory,
the young Lord suddenly exchanged into a cavalry
regiment, from which a recent memorable
conflict had swept one half the officers. Just
before he joined, a vacancy happening to occur
for the representation of Lansmere, he made it
his special request to his father that the family
interest might be given to his friend Egerton—went
down to the Park, which adjoined the borough,
to take leave of his parents—and Egerton
followed, to be introduced to the electors. This
visit made a notable epoch in the history of
many personages who figure in my narrative,
but at present I content myself with saying, that
circumstances arose which, just as the canvass
for the new election commenced, caused both
L’Estrange and Audley to absent themselves
from the scene of action, and that the last even
wrote to Lord Lansmere expressing his intention
of declining to contest the borough.

Fortunately for the parliamentary career of
Audley Egerton, the election had become to
Lord Lansmere not only a matter of public importance,
but of personal feeling. He resolved
that the battle should be fought out, even in the[Pg 763]
absence of the candidate, and at his own expense.
Hitherto the contest for this distinguished
borough had been, to use the language
of Lord Lansmere, “conducted in the spirit of
gentlemen”—that is to say, the only opponents
to the Lansmere interest had been found in one or
the other of two rival families in the same county;
and as the Earl was a hospitable, courteous man,
much respected and liked by the neighboring
gentry, so the hostile candidate had always interlarded
his speeches with profuse compliments
to his Lordship’s high character, and civil expressions
as to his Lordship’s candidate. But,
thanks to successive elections, one of these two
families had come to an end, and its actual representative
was now residing within the Rules
of the Bench; the head of the other family was
the sitting member, and, by an amicable agreement
with the Lansmere interest, he remained
as neutral as it is in the power of any sitting
member to be amidst the passions of an intractable
committee. Accordingly, it had been hoped
that Egerton would come in without opposition,
when, the very day on which he had abruptly
left the place, a handbill, signed “Haverill
Dashmore, Captain R.N., Baker-street, Portman-square,”
announced, in very spirited language,
the intention of that gentleman to emancipate
the borough from the unconstitutional domination
of an oligarchical faction, not with a view
to his own political aggrandizement—indeed,
at great personal inconvenience—but actuated
solely by abhorrence to tyranny, and patriotic
passion for the purity of election.

This announcement was followed, within two
hours, by the arrival of Captain Dashmore himself,
in a carriage-and-four covered with yellow
favors, and filled, inside and out, with harum-scarum
looking friends who had come down
with him to aid the canvass and share the fun.

Captain Dashmore was a thorough sailor, who
had, however, taken a disgust to the profession
from the date in which a Minister’s nephew had
been appointed to the command of a ship to
which the Captain considered himself unquestionably
entitled. It is just to the Minister to
add, that Captain Dashmore had shown as little
regard for orders from a distance, as had immortalized
Nelson himself; but then the disobedience
had not achieved the same redeeming
success as that of Nelson, and Captain Dashmore
ought to have thought himself fortunate in
escaping a severer treatment than the loss of
promotion. But no man knows when he is well
off; and retiring on half-pay, just as he came
into unexpected possession of some forty or fifty
thousand pounds bequeathed by a distant relation,
Captain Dashmore was seized with a vindictive
desire to enter parliament, and inflict
oratorical chastisement on the Administration.

A very few hours sufficed to show the sea-captain
to be a most capital electioneerer for a
small and not very enlightened borough. It is
true that he talked the saddest nonsense ever
heard from an open window; but then his jokes
were so broad, his manner so hearty, his voice
so big, that in those dark days, before the
schoolmaster was abroad, he would have beaten
your philosophical Radical and moralizing
Democrat hollow. Moreover he kissed all the
women, old and young, with the zest of a sailor
who has known what it is to be three years at sea
without sight of a beardless lip; he threw open
all the public-houses, asked a numerous committee
every day to dinner, and, chucking his
purse up in the air, declared “he would stick to
his guns while there was a shot in the locker.”
Till then, there had been but little political difference
between the candidate supported by
Lord Lansmere’s interest and the opposing parties—for
country gentlemen, in those days, were
pretty much of the same way of thinking, and
the question had been really local—viz., whether
the Lansmere interest should or should not prevail
over that of the two squirearchical families
who had alone, hitherto, ventured to oppose it.
But though Captain Dashmore was really a very
loyal man, and much too old a sailor to think
that the State (which, according to established
metaphor, is a vessel, par excellence), should
admit Jack upon quarter-deck, yet, what with
talking against lords and aristocracy, jobs and
abuses, and searching through no very refined
vocabulary for the strongest epithets to apply
to those irritating nouns-substantive, his bile
had got the better of his understanding, and he
became fuddled, as it were, by his own eloquence.
Thus, though as innocent of Jacobinical
designs as he was incapable of setting the
Thames on fire, you would have guessed him,
by his speeches, to be one of the most determined
incendiaries that ever applied a match to
the combustible materials of a contested election;
while, being by no means accustomed to
respect his adversaries, he could not have treated
the Earl of Lansmere with less ceremony if
his Lordship had been a Frenchman. He usually
designated that respectable nobleman by the
title of “Old Pompous;” and the Mayor, who
was never seen abroad but in top-boots, and the
Solicitor, who was of a large build, received
from his irreverent wit the joint sobriquet of
“Tops and Bottoms!” Hence the election had
now become, as I said before, a personal matter
with my Lord, and, indeed, with the great
heads of the Lansmere interest. The Earl
seemed to consider his very coronet at stake in
the question. “The man from Baker-street,”
with his preternatural audacity, appeared to
him a being ominous and awful—not so much
to be regarded with resentment, as with superstitious
terror: he felt as felt the dignified
Montezuma, when that ruffianly Cortez, with
his handful of Spanish rapscallions, bearded him
in his own capital, and in the midst of his Mexican
splendor—”The gods were menaced if
man could be so insolent!” wherefore said my
Lord, tremulously, “The Constitution is gone if
the Man from Baker-street comes in for Lansmere!”

[Pg 764]

But, in the absence of Audley Egerton, the
election looked extremely ugly, and Captain
Dashmore gained ground hourly, when the Lansmere
Solicitor happily bethought him of a notable
proxy for the missing candidate. The Squire
of Hazeldean, with his young wife, had been invited
by the Earl in honor of Audley; and in the
Squire the Solicitor beheld the only mortal who
could cope with the sea-captain—a man with a
voice as burly, and a face as bold—a man who,
if permitted for the nonce by Mrs. Hazeldean,
would kiss all the women no less heartily than
the Captain kissed them; and who was, moreover,
a taller, and a handsomer, and a younger
man—all three, great recommendations in the
kissing department of a contested election. Yes,
to canvass the borough, and to speak from the
window, Squire Hazeldean would be even more
popularly presentable than the London-bred and
accomplished Audley Egerton himself.

The Squire, applied to and urged on all sides,
at first said bluntly, “that he would do any
thing in reason to serve his brother, but that he
did not like, for his own part, appearing, even
in proxy, as a Lord’s nominee; and, moreover,
if he was to be sponsor for his brother, why,
he must promise and vow, in his name, to be
stanch and true to the land they lived by; and
how could he tell that Audley, when once he
got into the House, would not forget the land,
and then he, William Hazeldean, would be made
a liar, and look like a turncoat!”

But these scruples being overruled by the
arguments of the gentlemen and the entreaties
of the ladies, who took in the election that
intense interest which those gentle creatures
usually do take in all matters of strife and contest,
the Squire at length consented to confront
the Man from Baker-street, and went, accordingly,
into the thing with that good heart and
old English spirit with which he went into
every thing whereon he had once made up his
mind.

The expectations formed of the Squire’s capacities
for popular electioneering were fully
realized. He talked quite as much nonsense as
Captain Dashmore on every subject except the
landed interest; there he was great, for he
knew the subject well—knew it by the instinct
that comes with practice, and compared to which
all your showy theories are mere cobwebs and
moonshine.

The agricultural outvoters—many of whom,
not living under Lord Lansmere, but being
small yeomen, had hitherto prided themselves
on their independence, and gone against my
Lord—could not in their hearts go against one
who was every inch the farmer’s friend. They
began to share in the Earl’s personal interest
against the Man from Baker-street; and big
fellows, with legs bigger round than Captain
Dashmore’s tight little body, and huge whips
in their hands, were soon seen entering the
shops, “intimidating the electors,” as Captain
Dashmore indignantly declared.

These new recruits made a great difference
in the muster-roll of the Lansmere books; and,
when the day for polling arrived, the result was
a fair question for even betting. At the last
hour, after a neck-and-neck contest, Mr. Audley
Egerton beat the Captain by two votes. And
the names of these voters were John Avenal,
resident freeman, and his son-in-law, Mark Fairfield,
an outvoter, who, though a Lansmere
freeman, had settled in Hazeldean, where he
had obtained the situation of head carpenter on
the Squire’s estate.

These votes were unexpected; for, though
Mark Fairfield had come to Lansmere on purpose
to support the Squire’s brother, and though
the Avenals had been always stanch supporters
of the Lansmere Blue interest, yet a severe
affliction (as to the nature of which, not desiring
to sadden the opening of my story, I am considerately
silent) had befallen both these persons,
and they had left the town on the very
day after Lord L’Estrange and Mr. Egerton
had quitted Lansmere Park.

Whatever might have been the gratification
of the Squire, as a canvasser and a brother, at
Mr. Egerton’s triumph, it was much damped
when, on leaving the dinner given in honor of
the victory, at the Lansmere Arms, and about,
with no steady step, to enter the carriage which
was to convey him to his Lordship’s house, a
letter was put into his hands by one of the gentleman
who had accompanied the Captain to
the scene of action; and the perusal of that letter,
and a few whispered words from the bearer
thereof, sent the Squire back to Mrs. Hazeldean
a much soberer man than she had ventured to
hope for. The fact was, that on the day of
nomination, the Captain having honored Mr.
Hazeldean with many poetical and figurative appellations—such
as “Prize Ox,” “Tony Lumpkin,”
“Blood-sucking Vampyre,” and “Brotherly
Warming-Pan,” the Squire had retorted by
a joke upon “Salt Water Jack;” and the Captain,
who, like all satirists, was extremely susceptible
and thin-skinned, could not consent to
be called “Salt Water Jack” by a “Prize Ox”
and a “Blood-sucking Vampyre.” The letter,
therefore, now conveyed to Mr. Hazeldean by
a gentleman, who, being from the Sister Country,
was deemed the most fitting accomplice in
the honorable destruction of a brother mortal,
contained nothing more nor less than an invitation
to single combat; and the bearer thereof,
with the suave politeness enjoined by etiquette
on such well-bred homicidal occasions, suggested
the expediency of appointing the place of
meeting in the neighborhood of London, in order
to prevent interference from the suspicious authorities
of Lansmere.

The natives of some countries—the warlike
French in particular—think little of that formal
operation which goes by the name of Duelling.
Indeed, they seem rather to like it than otherwise.
But there is nothing your thorough-paced
Englishman—a Hazeldean of Hazeldean—considers[Pg 765]
with more repugnance and aversion, than
that same cold-blooded ceremonial. It is not
within the range of an Englishman’s ordinary
habits of thinking. He prefers going to law—a
much more destructive proceeding of the two.
Nevertheless, if an Englishman must fight, why,
he will fight. He says “it is very foolish;” he
is sure “it is most unchristian-like;” he agrees
with all that Philosopher, Preacher, and Press
have laid down on the subject; but he makes
his will, says his prayers, and goes out, like a
heathen!

It never, therefore, occurred to the Squire to
show the white feather upon this unpleasant
occasion. The next day, feigning excuse to attend
the sale of a hunting stud at Tattersall’s,
he ruefully went up to London, after taking a
peculiarly affectionate leave of his wife. Indeed,
the Squire felt convinced that he should
never return home except in a coffin. “It stands
to reason,” said he, to himself, “that a man,
who has been actually paid by the King’s Government
for shooting people ever since he was
a little boy in a midshipman’s jacket, must be
a dead hand at the job. I should not mind if it
was with double-barreled Mantons and small
shot; but ball and pistol! they aren’t human nor
sportsmanlike!” However, the Squire, after
settling his worldly affairs, and hunting up an
old College friend, who undertook to be his
second, proceeded to a sequestered corner of
Wimbledon Common, and planted himself, not
sideways, as one ought to do in such encounters
(the which posture the Squire swore was an
unmanly way of shirking), but full front to the
mouth of his adversary’s pistol, with such sturdy
composure, that Captain Dashmore, who, though
an excellent shot, was at bottom as good-natured
a fellow as ever lived, testified his admiration
by letting off his gallant opponent with a
ball in the fleshy part of his shoulder; after
which he declared himself perfectly satisfied.
The parties then shook hands, mutual apologies
were exchanged, and the Squire, much to his
astonishment to find himself still alive, was conveyed
to Limmer’s Hotel, where, after a considerable
amount of anguish, the ball was extracted,
and the wound healed. Now it was all
over, the Squire felt very much raised in his
own conceit; and, when he was in a humor
more than ordinarily fierce, that perilous event
became a favorite allusion with him.

He considered, moreover, that his brother
had incurred at his hand the most lasting obligations;
and that, having procured Audley’s
return to Parliament, and defended his interests
at the risk of his own life, he had an absolute
right to dictate to that gentleman how to vote—upon
all matters at least connected with the
landed interest. And when, not very long after
Audley took his seat in Parliament (which he
did not do for some months), he thought proper
both to vote and to speak in a manner wholly
belying the promises the Squire had made on
his behalf, Mr. Hazeldean wrote him such a
trimmer, that it could not but produce an unconciliatory
reply. Shortly afterward, the Squire’s
exasperation reached the culminating point,
for, having to pass through Lansmere on a
market-day, he was hooted by the very farmers
whom he had induced to vote for his brother;
and, justly imputing the disgrace to Audley, he
never heard the name of that traitor to the land
mentioned, without a heightened color and an
indignant expletive. Monsieur de Ruqueville—who
was the greatest wit of his day—had,
like the Squire, a half-brother, with whom he
was not on the best of terms, and of whom he
always spoke as his “frère de loin.” Audley
Egerton was thus Squire Hazeldean’s “distant
brother
!”—Enough of these explanatory antecedents—let
us return to the Stocks.

CHAPTER XI.

The Squire’s carpenters were taken from the
park pales, and set to work at the parish stocks.
Then came the painter and colored them, a
beautiful dark blue, with a white border—and
a white rim round the holes—with an ornamental
flourish in the middle. It was the gayest
public edifice in the whole village—though
the village possessed no less than three other
monuments of the Vitruvian genius, of the Hazeldeans:
to wit, the alms-house, the school,
and the parish pump.

A more elegant, enticing, coquettish pair of
stocks never gladdened the eye of a justice of
the peace.

And Squire Hazeldean’s eye was gladdened.
In the pride of his heart he brought all the family
down to look at the stocks. The Squire’s
family (omitting the frère de loin) consisted of
Mrs. Hazeldean, his wife; next, of Miss Jemima
Hazeldean, his first cousin; thirdly, of Master
Francis Hazeldean, his only son; and fourthly,
of Captain Barnabas Higginbotham, a distant
relation—who, indeed, strictly speaking, was
not of the family, but only a visitor ten months
in the year. Mrs. Hazeldean was every inch
the lady—the lady of the parish. In her comely,
florid, and somewhat sunburnt countenance,
there was an equal expression of majesty and
benevolence; she had a blue eye that invited
liking, and an aquiline nose that commanded
respect. Mrs. Hazeldean had no affectation of
fine airs—no wish to be greater and handsomer
and cleverer than she was. She knew herself,
and her station, and thanked heaven for it.
There was about her speech and manner something
of that shortness and bluntness which
often characterizes royalty; and if the lady of a
parish is not a queen in her own circle, it is
never the fault of the parish. Mrs. Hazeldean
dressed her part to perfection. She wore silks
that seemed heirlooms—so thick were they, so
substantial and imposing. And over these,
when she was in her own domain, the whitest
of aprons; while at her waist was seen no fiddle-daddle
chatelaine, with breloques and trumpery,[Pg 766]
but a good honest gold watch to mark the
time, and a long pair of scissors to cut off the
dead leaves from her flowers, for she was a
great horticulturist. When occasion needed,
Mrs. Hazeldean could, however, lay by her
more sumptuous and imperial raiment for a
stout riding-habit of blue Saxony, and canter by
her husband’s side to see the hounds throw off.
Nay, on the days on which Mr. Hazeldean drove
his famous fast-trotting cob to the market town,
it was rarely that you did not see his wife on
the left side of the gig. She cared as little as
her lord did for wind and weather, and, in the
midst of some pelting shower, her pleasant face
peeped over the collar and capes of a stout
dreadnought, expanding into smiles and bloom
as some frank rose, that opens from its petals,
and rejoices in the dews. It was easy to see
that the worthy couple had married for love;
they were as little apart as they could help it.
And still, on the first of September, if the house
was not full of company which demanded her
cares, Mrs. Hazeldean “stepped out” over the
stubbles by her husband’s side, with as light a
tread and as blithe an eye as when in the first
bridal year she had enchanted the Squire by
her genial sympathy with his sports.

So there now stands Harriet Hazeldean, one
hand leaning on the Squire’s broad shoulder, the
other thrust into her apron, and trying her best
to share her husband’s enthusiasm for his own
public-spirited patriotism, in the renovation of
the parish stocks. A little behind, with two
fingers leaning on the thin arm of Captain Barnabas,
stood Miss Jemima, the orphan daughter
of the Squire’s uncle, by a runaway imprudent
marriage with a young lady who belonged to a
family which had been at war with the Hazeldeans
since the reign of Charles I., respecting a
right of way to a small wood (or rather spring)
of about an acre, through a piece of furze land,
which was let to a brick-maker at twelve shillings
a year. The wood belonged to the Hazeldeans,
the furze land to the Sticktorights (an old
Saxon family, if ever there was one). Every
twelfth year, when the fagots and timber were
felled, this feud broke out afresh; for the Sticktorights
refused to the Hazeldeans the right to
cart off the said fagots and timber, through
the only way by which a cart could possibly
pass. It is just to the Hazeldeans to say that
they had offered to buy the land at ten times its
value. But the Sticktorights, with equal magnanimity,
had declared that they would not
“alienate the family property for the convenience
of the best squire that ever stood upon
shoe leather.” Therefore, every twelfth year,
there was always a great breach of the peace
on the part of both Hazeldeans and Sticktorights,
magistrates, and deputy-lieutenants though they
were. The question was fairly fought out by
their respective dependents, and followed by
various actions for assault and trespass. As the
legal question of right was extremely obscure,
it never had been properly decided: and, indeed,
neither party wished it to be decided, each at
heart having some doubt of the propriety of its
own claim. A marriage between the younger
son of the Hazeldeans, and a younger daughter
of the Sticktorights, was viewed with equal indignation
by both families; and the consequence
had been that the runaway couple, unblessed
and unforgiven, had scrambled through life as
they could, upon the scanty pay of the husband,
who was in a marching regiment, and the interest
of £1000, which was the wife’s fortune,
independent of her parents. They died, and left
an only daughter, upon whom the maternal
£1000 had been settled, about the time that the
Squire came of age and into possession of his
estates. And though he inherited all the ancestral
hostility toward the Sticktorights, it was not
in his nature to be unkind to a poor orphan who
was, after all, the child of a Hazeldean. Therefore,
he had educated and fostered Jemima with
as much tenderness as if she had been his sister;
put out her £1000 at nurse, and devoted, from
the ready money which had accrued from the
rents during his minority, as much as made
her fortune (with her own accumulated at compound
interest) no less than £4000, the ordinary
marriage portion of the daughters of Hazeldean.
On her coming of age, he transferred this sum
to her absolute disposal, in order that she might
feel herself independent, see a little more of the
world than she could at Hazeldean, have candidates
to choose from if she deigned to marry;
or enough to live upon if she chose to remain
single. Miss Jemima had somewhat availed
herself of this liberty, by occasional visits to
Cheltenham and other watering-places. But
her grateful affection to the Squire was such,
that she could never bear to be long away from
the Hall. And this was the more praise to her
heart, inasmuch as she was far from taking
kindly to the prospect of being an old maid.
And there were so few bachelors in the neighborhood
of Hazeldean, that she could not but
have that prospect before her eyes whenever
she looked out of the Hall windows. Miss Jemima
was indeed one of the most kindly and affectionate
of beings feminine—and if she disliked
the thought of single blessedness, it really was
from those innocent and womanly instincts
toward the tender charities of hearth and home,
without which a lady, however otherwise estimable,
is little better than a Minerva in bronze.
But whether or not, despite her fortune and her
face, which last, though not strictly handsome,
was pleasing—and would have been positively
pretty if she had laughed more often (for when
she laughed there appeared three charming dimples,
invisible when she was grave)—whether
or not, I say, it was the fault of our insensibility
or her own fastidiousness, Miss Jemima approached
her thirtieth year, and was still
Miss Jemima. Now, therefore, that beautifying
laugh of hers was very rarely heard, and
she had of late become confirmed in two opinions,
not at all conducive to laughter. One was[Pg 767]
a conviction of the general and progressive
wickedness of the male sex, and the other was a
decided and lugubrious belief that the world
was coming to an end. Miss Jemima was
now accompanied by a small canine favorite,
true Blenheim, with a snub nose. It was advanced
in life, and somewhat obese. It sate on
its haunches with its tongue out of its mouth,
except when it snapped at the flies. There
was a strong Platonic friendship between Miss
Jemima and Captain Barnabas Higginbotham;
for he too was unmarried, and he had the same
ill opinion of your sex, my dear madam, that
Miss Jemima had of ours. The captain was a
man of a slim and elegant figure—the less said
about the face the better—a truth of which the
Captain himself was sensible, for it was a favorite
maxim of his, “that in a man, every thing
is a slight, gentlemanlike figure.” Captain
Barnabas did not absolutely deny that the world
was coming to an end, only he thought it would
last his time.

Quite apart from the rest, with the nonchalant
survey of virgin dandyism, Francis Hazeldean
looked over one of the high starched neck-cloths
which were then the fashion—a handsome lad,
fresh from Eton for the summer holidays, but
at that ambiguous age, when one disdains the
sports of the boy, and has not yet arrived at the
resources of the man.

“I should be glad, Frank,” said the Squire,
suddenly turning round to his son, “to see you
take a little more interest in duties which, one
day or other you may be called upon to discharge.
I can’t bear to think that the property
should fall into the hands of a fine gentleman,
who will let things go to rack and ruin, instead
of keeping them up as I do.”

And the Squire pointed to the stocks.

Master Frank’s eye followed the direction of
the cane, as well as his cravat would permit;
and he said, dryly,

“Yes, sir; but how came the stocks to be so
long out of repair?”

“Because one can’t see to every thing at
once,” retorted the Squire, tartly. “When a
man has got eight thousand acres to look after,
he must do a bit at a time.”

“Yes,” said Captain Barnabas. “I know
that by experience.”

“The deuce you do!” cried the Squire,
bluntly. “Experience in eight thousand acres!”

“No; in my apartments in the Albany. Number
3A. I have had them ten years, and it was
only last Christmas that I bought my Japan cat.”

“Dear me!” said Miss Jemima; “a Japan
cat! that must be very curious! What sort of
a creature is it?”

“Don’t you know? Bless me, a thing with
three legs, and holds toast! I never thought of
it, I assure you, till my friend Cosey said to me,
one morning, when he was breakfasting at my
rooms, ‘Higginbotham, how is it, that you, who
like to have things comfortable about you, don’t
have a cat?’ ‘Upon my life,’ said I, ‘one
can’t think of every thing at a time;’ just like
you, Squire.”

“Pshaw,” said Mr. Hazeldean, gruffly; “not
at all like me. And I’ll thank you another time,
Cousin Higginbotham, not to put me out when
I am speaking on matters of importance; poking
your cat into my stocks! They look something
like now, don’t they, Harry? I declare
that the whole village seems more respectable.
It is astonishing how much a little improvement
adds to the—to the—”

“Charm of a landscape,” put in Miss Jemima,
sentimentally.

The Squire neither accepted nor rejected the
suggested termination; but leaving his sentence
uncompleted, broke suddenly off with,

“And if I had listened to Parson Dale—”

“You would have done a very wise thing,”
said a voice behind, as the Parson presented
himself in the rear.

“Wise thing! Why surely, Mr. Dale,” said
Mrs. Hazeldean, with spirit, for she always resented
the least contradiction to her lord and
master; perhaps as an interference with her
own special right and prerogative: “why, surely
if it is necessary to have stocks, it is necessary
to repair them.”

“That’s right, go it, Harry!” cried the
Squire, chuckling, and rubbing his hands, as if
he had been setting his terrier at the Parson.
“St—St—at him! Well, Master Dale, what
do you say to that?”

“My dear ma’am,” said the Parson, replying
in preference to the lady; “there are many
institutions in the country which are very old,
look very decayed, and don’t seem of much use;
but I would not pull them down for all that.”

“You would reform them, then,” said Mrs.
Hazeldean, doubtfully, and with a look at her
husband, as much as to say, “He is on politics
now; that’s your business.”

“No, I would not, ma’am,” said the Parson,
stoutly.

“What on earth would you do, then?” quoth
the Squire.

“Just let ’em alone,” said the Parson. “Master
Frank, there’s a Latin maxim which was
often in the mouth of Sir Robert Walpole, and
which they ought to put in the Eton grammar—’Quieta
non movere
.’ If things are quiet, let
them be quiet! I would not destroy the stocks,
because that might seem to the ill-disposed like
a license to offend, and I would not repair the
stocks, because that puts it into people’s heads
to get into them.”

The Squire was a stanch politician of the old
school, and he did not like to think that in repairing
the stocks, he had perhaps been conniving
at revolutionary principles.

“This constant desire of innovation,” said
Miss Jemima, suddenly mounting the more
funereal of her two favorite hobbies, “is one of
the great symptoms of the approaching crash.
We are altering, and mending, and reforming,
when in twenty years at the utmost the world[Pg 768]
itself may be destroyed!” The fair speaker
paused, and—

Captain Barnabas said, thoughtfully, “Twenty
years!—the insurance offices rarely compute
the best life at more than fourteen.” He struck
his hand on the stocks as he spoke, and added,
with his usual consolatory conclusion—”The
odds are, that it will last our time, Squire.”

But whether Captain Barnabas meant the
stocks or the world, he did not clearly explain,
and no one took the trouble to inquire.

“Sir,” said Master Frank to his father, with
that furtive spirit of quizzing, which he had acquired
among other polite accomplishments at
Eton; “sir, it is no use now considering whether
the stocks should or should not have been repaired.
The only question is, whom you will get
to put into them.”

“True,” said the Squire, with much gravity.

“Yes, there it is!” said the Parson, mournfully.
“If you would but learn ‘quieta non
movere
!'”

“Don’t spout your Latin at me, Parson!”
cried the Squire, angrily; “I can give you as
good as you bring, any day—

‘Propria quæ maribus tribuuntur mascula dicas—

As in presenti, perfectum format in avi.’

There,” added the Squire, turning triumphantly
toward his Harry, who looked with great admiration
at this unprecedented burst of learning
on the part of Mr. Hazeldean; “there, two
can play at that game! And now that we have
all seen the stocks, we may as well go home,
and drink tea. Will you come up and play a
rubber, Dale? No! hang it, man, I’ve not
offended you—you know my ways.”

“That I do, and they are among the things I
would not have altered,” cried the Parson, holding
out his hand cheerfully. The Squire gave
it a hearty shake, and Mrs. Hazeldean hastened
to do the same. “Do come; I am afraid we’ve
been very rude; we are sad blunt folks. Do
come; that’s a dear good man; and of course
poor Mrs. Dale too.” Mrs. Hazeldean’s favorite
epithet for Mrs. Dale was poor, and that for reasons
to be explained hereafter.

“I fear my wife has got one of her bad headaches,
but I will give her your kind message,
and at all events you may depend upon me.”

“That’s right,” cried the Squire, “in half-an-hour,
eh? How d’ye do, my little man?” as
Lenny Fairfield, on his way home from some
errand in the village, drew aside and pulled off
his hat with both hands. “Stop—you see those
stocks—eh? Tell all the bad little boys in the
parish to take care how they get into them—a
sad disgrace—you’ll never be in such a quandary!”

“That at least I will answer for,” said the
Parson.

“And I too,” added Mrs. Hazeldean, patting
the boy’s curly head. “Tell your mother I
shall come and have a good chat with her to-morrow
evening.”

And so the party passed on, and Lenny stood
still on the road, staring hard at the stocks,
which stared back at him from its four great
eyes.

But Lenny did not remain long alone. As
soon as the great folks had fairly disappeared, a
large number of small folks emerged timorously
from the neighboring cottages, and approached
the site of the stocks with much marvel, fear,
and curiosity.

In fact, the renovated appearance of this monster—à
propos des bottes
, as one may say—had
already excited considerable sensation among
the population of Hazeldean. And even as when
an unexpected owl makes his appearance in
broad daylight, all the little birds rise from tree
and hedge-row, and cluster round their ominous
enemy, so now gathered all the much excited
villagers round the intrusive and portentous Phenomenon.

“D’ye know what the diggins the Squire did
it for, Gaffer Solomons?” asked one many-childed
matron, with a baby in arms, an urchin of
three years old clinging fast to her petticoat,
and her hand maternally holding back a more
adventurous hero of six, who had a great desire
to thrust his head into one of the grisly apertures.
All eyes turned to a sage old man, the
oracle of the village, who, leaning both hands on
his crutch, shook his head bodingly.

“Maw be,” said Gaffer Solomons, “some of
the boys ha’ been robbing the orchards.”

“Orchards,” cried a big lad, who seemed to
think himself personally appealed to, “why the
bud’s scarce off the trees yet!”

“No more it isn’t!” said the dame with many
children, and she breathed more freely.

“Maw be,” said Gaffer Solomons, “some o’
ye has been setting snares.”

“What for?” said a stout sullen-looking young
fellow, whom conscience possibly pricked to reply.
“What for, when it beant the season? And
if a poor man did find a hear in his pocket i’ the
hay time, I should like to know if ever a squire
in the world would let un off wi’ the stocks—eh?”

That last question seemed a settler, and the
wisdom of Gaffer Solomons went down fifty per
cent. in the public opinion of Hazeldean.

“Maw be,” said the Gaffer, this time with a
thrilling effect, which restored his reputation,
“Maw be some o’ ye ha’ been getting drunk,
and making beestises o’ yoursels!”

There was a dead pause, for this suggestion
applied too generally to be met with a solitary
response. At last one of the women said, with
a meaning glance at her husband, “God bless
the Squire; he’ll make some on us happy women,
if that’s all!”

There then arose an almost unanimous murmur
of approbation among the female part of
the audience; and the men looked at each other,
and then at the Phenomenon, with a very hang-dog
expression of countenance.

“Or, maw be,” resumed Gaffer Solomons, encouraged[Pg 769]
to a fourth suggestion by the success
of its predecessor, “Maw be some o’ the Misseses
ha’ been making a rumpus, and scolding
their goodmen. I heard say in my granfeythir’s
time, that arter old Mother Bang nigh died o’
the ducking-stool, them ‘ere stocks were first
made for the women, out o’ compassion like!
And every one knows the Squire is a koind-hearted
man, God bless un!”

“God bless un!” cried the men heartily; and
they gathered lovingly round the Phenomenon,
like heathens of old round a tutelary temple. But
then rose one shrill clamor among the females,
as they retreated with involuntary steps toward
the verge of the green, whence they glared at
Solomons and the Phenomenon with eyes so
sparkling, and pointed at both with gestures so
menacing, that Heaven only knows if a morsel
of either would have remained much longer to
offend the eyes of the justly enraged matronage
of Hazeldean, if fortunately Master Stirn, the
Squire’s right-hand man, had not come up in
the nick of time.

Master Stirn was a formidable personage—more
formidable than the Squire himself—as,
indeed, a squire’s right-hand is generally more
formidable than the head can pretend to be.
He inspired the greater awe, because, like the
stocks, of which he was deputed guardian, his
powers were undefined and obscure, and he had
no particular place in the out-of-door establishment.
He was not the steward, yet he did
much of what ought to be the steward’s work;
he was not the farm-bailiff, for the Squire called
himself his own farm-bailiff; nevertheless,
Mr. Hazeldean sowed and plowed, cropped and
stocked, bought and sold, very much as Mr.
Stirn condescended to advise. He was not the
park-keeper, for he neither shot the deer nor
superintended the preserves; but it was he
who always found out who had broken a park-pale
or snared a rabbit. In short, what may
be called all the harsher duties of a large landed
proprietor devolved by custom and choice
upon Mr. Stirn. If a laborer was to be discharged,
or a rent enforced, and the Squire knew
that he should be talked over, and that the steward
would be as soft as himself, Mr. Stirn was
sure to be the avenging [Greek: angelos] or messenger,
to pronounce the words of fate; so that he appeared
to the inhabitants of Hazeldean like the
Poet’s Sæva Necessitas, a vague incarnation of
remorseless power, armed with whips, nails, and
wedges. The very brute creation stood in awe
of Mr. Stirn. The calves knew that it was he
who singled out which should be sold to the
butcher, and huddled up into a corner with
beating hearts at his grim footstep; the sow
grunted, the duck quacked, the hen bristled her
feathers and called to her chicks when Mr. Stirn
drew near. Nature had set her stamp upon
him. Indeed it may be questioned whether the
great M. de Chambray himself, surnamed the
Brave, had an aspect so awe-inspiring as that of
Mr. Stirn; albeit the face of that hero was so
terrible, that a man who had been his lackey,
seeing his portrait after he had been dead twenty
years, fell a-trembling all over like a leaf!

“And what the plague are you all doing
here?” said Mr. Stirn, as he waved and smacked
a great cart-whip which he held in his hand,
“making such a hullabaloo, you women, you!
that I suspect the Squire will be sending out to
know if the village is on fire. Go home, will
ye? High time indeed to have the stocks ready,
when you get squalling and conspiring under
the very nose of a justice of the peace, just as
the French Revolutioners did afore they cut off
their King’s head; my hair stands on end to look
at ye.” But already, before half this address
was delivered, the crowd had dispersed in all
directions—the women still keeping together,
and the men sneaking off toward the ale-house.
Such was the beneficent effect of the fatal stocks
on the first day of their resuscitation!

However, in the break up of every crowd
there must be always some one who gets off the
last; and it so happened that our friend Lenny
Fairfield, who had mechanically approached
close to the stocks, the better to hear the oracular
opinions of Gaffer Solomons, had no less
mechanically, on the abrupt appearance of Mr.
Stirn, crept, as he hoped, out of sight behind the
trunk of the elm tree which partially shaded the
stocks; and there now, as if fascinated, he still
cowered, not daring to emerge in full view of
Mr. Stirn, and in immediate reach of the cart-whip,
when the quick eye of the right-hand man
detected his retreat.

“Hallo, you sir—what the deuce, laying a
mine to blow up the stocks! just like Guy Fox
and the Gunpowder Plot, I declares! What
ha’ you got in your willainous little fist, there?”

“Nothing, sir,” said Lenny, opening his palm.

“Nothing—um!” said Mr. Stirn, much dissatisfied;
and then, as he gazed more deliberately,
recognizing the pattern boy of the village,
a cloud yet darker gathered over his brow; for
Mr. Stirn, who valued himself much on his
learning—and who, indeed, by dint of more
knowledge as well as more wit than his neighbors,
had attained his present eminent station in
life—was extremely anxious that his only son
should also be a scholar; that wish,

“The Gods dispersed in empty air.”

Master Stirn was a notable dunce at the Parson’s
school, while Lenny Fairfield was the pride and
boast of it; therefore Mr. Stirn was naturally,
and almost justifiably ill-disposed toward Lenny
Fairfield, who had appropriated to himself the
praises which Mr. Stirn had designed for his son.

“Um!” said the right-hand man, glowering
on Lenny malignantly, “you are the pattern boy
of the village, are you? Very well, sir—then I
put these here stocks under your care—and
you’ll keep off the other boys from sitting on
’em, and picking off the paint, and playing three
holes and chuck farthing, as I declare they’ve
been a-doing, just in front of the elewation.
Now you knows your sponsibilities, little boy—and[Pg 770]
a great honor they are too, for the like o’ you.
If any damage be done, it is to you I shall look;
d’ye understand? and that’s what the Squire
says to me; so you sees what it is to be a pattern
boy, Master Lenny!”

With that Mr. Stirn gave a loud crack of the
cart-whip, by way of military honors, over the
head of the vicegerent he had thus created, and
strode off to pay a visit to two young unsuspecting
pups, whose ears and tails he had graciously
promised their proprietor to crop that evening.
Nor, albeit few charges could be more obnoxious
than that of deputy governor or chargé d’affaires
extraordinaire
to the Parish Stocks, nor one more
likely to render Lenny Fairfield odious to his
contemporaries, ought he to have been insensible
to the signal advantage of his condition over
that of the two sufferers, against whose ears and
tails Mr. Stirn had no especial motives of resentment.
To every bad there is a worse—and fortunately
for little boys, and even for grown men,
whom the Stirns of the world regard malignly,
the majesty of law protects their ears, and the
merciful forethought of nature deprived their
remote ancestors of the privilege of entailing
tails upon them. Had it been otherwise—considering
what handles tails would have given to
the oppressor, how many traps envy would have
laid for them, how often they must have been
scratched and mutilated by the briars of life,
how many good excuses would have been found
for lopping, docking, and trimming them—I fear
that only the lap-dogs of fortune would have
gone to the grave tail-whole.

CHAPTER XII.

The card-table was set out in the drawing-room
at Hazeldean Hall; though the little party
were still lingering in the deep recess of the
large bay window—which (in itself of dimensions
that would have swallowed up a moderate-sized
London parlor) held the great round tea-table
with all appliances and means to boot—for the
beautiful summer moon shed on the sward so
silvery a lustre, and the trees cast so quiet a
shadow, and the flowers and new-mown hay
sent up so grateful a perfume, that, to close the
windows, draw the curtains, and call for other
lights than those of heaven, would have been an
abuse of the prose of life which even Captain
Barnabas, who regarded whist as the business
of town and the holiday of the country, shrank
from suggesting. Without, the scene, beheld
by the clear moonlight, had the beauty peculiar
to the garden ground round those old-fashioned
country residences which, though a little modernized,
still preserve their original character:
the velvet lawn, studded with large plots of
flowers, shaded and scented here, to the left, by
lilacs, laburnums, and rich seringas—there, to
the right, giving glimpses, over low-clipped
yews, of a green bowling alley, with the white
columns of a summer house built after the Dutch
taste, in the reign of William III.; and in front—stealing
away under covert of those still cedars,
into the wilder landscape of the well-wooded,
undulating park. Within, viewed by
the placid glimmer of the moon, the scene was
no less characteristic of the abodes of that race
which has no parallel in other lands, and which,
alas, is somewhat losing its native idiosyncracies
in this—the stout country gentleman, not the
fine gentleman of the country—the country gentleman
somewhat softened and civilized from the
mere sportsman or farmer, but still plain and
homely, relinquishing the old hall for the drawing-room,
and with books not three months’ old on
his table, instead of Fox’s Martyrs and Baker’s
Chronicle
—yet still retaining many a sacred
old prejudice, that, like the knots in his native
oak, rather adds to the ornament of the grain
than takes from the strength of the tree. Opposite
to the window, the high chimney-piece rose
to the heavy cornice of the ceiling, with dark
pannels glistening against the moonlight. The
broad and rather clumsy chintz sofas and settees
of the reign of George III., contrasted at intervals
with the tall backed chairs of a far more
distant generation, when ladies in fardingales,
and gentlemen in trunk-hose, seemed never to
have indulged in horizontal positions. The
walls, of shining wainscot, were thickly covered,
chiefly with family pictures; though now and
then some Dutch fair, or battle-piece, showed
that a former proprietor had been less exclusive
in his taste for the arts. The piano-forte stood
open near the fire-place; a long dwarf bookcase
at the far end, added its sober smile to the
room. That bookcase contained what was
called “The Lady’s Library,” a collection commenced
by the Squire’s grandmother, of pious
memory, and completed by his mother, who had
more taste for the lighter letters, with but little
addition from the bibliomaniac tenderness of the
present Mrs. Hazeldean—who, being no great
reader, contented herself with subscribing to the
Book Club. In this feminine Bodleian, the sermons
collected by Mrs. Hazeldean, the grandmother,
stood cheek-by-jowl beside the novels
purchased by Mrs. Hazeldean, the mother.

“Mixtaque ridenti fundet colocasia acantho!”

But, to be sure, the novels, in spite of very inflammatory
titles, such as “Fatal Sensibility,”
“Errors of the Heart,” &c., were so harmless
that I doubt if the sermons could have had much
to say against their next-door neighbors—and
that is all that can be expected by the rest of
us.

A parrot dozing on his perch—some gold fish
fast asleep in their glass bowl—two or three
dogs on the rug, and Flimsey, Miss Jemima’s
spaniel, curled into a ball on the softest sofa—Mrs.
Hazeldean’s work-table, rather in disorder,
as if it had been lately used—the St. James’s
Chronicle
dangling down from a little tripod
near the Squire’s arm-chair—a high screen of
gilt and stamped leather fencing off the card
table; all these, dispersed about a room large
enough to hold them all and not seem crowded,[Pg 771]
offered many a pleasant resting-place for the
eye, when it turned from the world of nature to
the home of man.

But see, Captain Barnabas, fortified by his
fourth cup of tea, has at length summoned courage
to whisper to Mrs. Hazeldean, “don’t you
think the Parson will be impatient for his rubber?”
Mrs. Hazeldean glanced at the Parson,
and smiled; but she gave the signal to the Captain,
and the bell was rung, lights were brought
in, the curtains let down; in a few moments
more the group had collected round the card-tables.
The best of us are but human—that is
not a new truth, I confess, but yet people forget
it every day of their lives—and I dare say there
are many who are charitably thinking at this
very moment, that my Parson ought not to be
playing at whist. All I can say to these rigid
disciplinarians is, “Every man has his favorite
sin: whist was Parson Dale’s!—ladies and gentlemen,
what is yours?” In truth, I must not
set up my poor parson, nowadays, as a pattern
parson—it is enough to have one pattern in a
village no bigger than Hazeldean, and we all
know that Lenny Fairfield has bespoken that
place—and got the patronage of the stocks for
his emoluments! Parson Dale was ordained,
not indeed so very long ago, but still at a time
when churchmen took it a great deal more
easily than they do now. The elderly parson
of that day played his rubber as a matter of
course, the middle-aged parson was sometimes
seen riding to cover (I knew a schoolmaster, a
doctor of divinity, and an excellent man, whose
pupils were chiefly taken from the highest families
in England, who hunted regularly three
times a week during the season), and the young
parson would often sing a capital song—not
composed by David—and join in those rotary
dances, which certainly David never danced before
the ark.

Does it need so long a prolegomenon to excuse
thee, poor Parson Dale, for turning up that ace
of spades with so triumphant a smile at thy partner?
I must own that nothing that well could
add to the Parson’s offense was wanting. In
the first place he did not play charitably, and
merely to oblige other people. He delighted in
the game—he rejoiced in the game—his whole
heart was in the game—neither was he indifferent
to the mammon of the thing, as a Christian
pastor ought to have been. He looked very sad
when he took his shillings out of his purse, and
exceedingly pleased when he put the shillings
that had just before belonged to other people into
it. Finally, by one of those arrangements common
with married people, who play at the same
table, Mr. and Mrs. Hazeldean were invariably
partners, and no two people could play worse;
while Captain Barnabas, who had played at Graham’s
with honor and profit, necessarily became
partner to Parson Dale, who himself played a
good steady parsonic game. So that, in strict
truth, it was hardly fair play—it was almost
swindling—the combination of those two great
dons against that innocent married couple!
Mr. Dale, it is true, was aware of this disproportion
of force, and had often proposed either
to change partners or to give odds, propositions
always scornfully scouted by the Squire and his
lady; so that the Parson was obliged to pocket
his conscience together with the ten points which
made his average winnings.

The strangest thing in the world is the different
way in which whist affects the temper. It
is no test of temper, as some pretend—not at
all! The best tempered people in the world
grow snappish at whist; and I have seen the
most testy and peevish in the ordinary affairs of
life bear their losses with the stoicism of Epictetus.
This was notably manifested in the contrast
between the present adversaries of the Hall
and the Rectory. The Squire who was esteemed
as choleric a gentleman as most in the county,
was the best humored fellow you could imagine
when you set him down to whist opposite the
sunny face of his wife. You never heard one
of these incorrigible blunderers scold each other;
on the contrary, they only laughed when they
threw away the game, with four by honors in
their hands. The utmost that was ever said
was a “Well, Harry, that was the oddest trump
of yours. Ho—ho—ho!” or a “Bless me, Hazeldean—why,
they made three tricks, and you had
the ace in your hand all the time! Ha—ha—ha!”

Upon which occasions Captain Barnabas, with
great good humor, always echoed both the
Squire’s ho—ho—ho! and Mrs. Hazeldean’s ha—ha—ha!

Not so the Parson. He had so keen and
sportsmanlike an interest in the game, that even
his adversaries’ mistakes ruffled him. And you
would hear him, with elevated voice and agitated
gestures, laying down the law, quoting Hoyle,
appealing to all the powers of memory and common
sense against the very delinquencies by
which he was enriched—a waste of eloquence
that always heightened the hilarity of Mr. and
Mrs. Hazeldean. While these four were thus
engaged, Mrs. Dale, who had come with her
husband despite her headache, sate on the sofa
beside Miss Jemima, or rather beside Miss
Jemima’s Flimsey, which had already secured
the centre of the sofa, and snarled at the very
idea of being disturbed. And Master Frank—at
a table by himself—was employed sometimes
in looking at his pumps, and sometimes at Gilray’s
Caricatures, with which his mother had
provided him for his intellectual requirements.
Mrs. Dale, in her heart, liked Miss Jemima
better than Mrs. Hazeldean, of whom she was
rather in awe, notwithstanding they had been
little girls together, and occasionally still called
each other Harry and Carry. But those tender
diminutives belonged to the “Dear” genus, and
were rarely employed by the ladies, except at
those times when—had they been little girls
still, and the governess out of the way—they
would have slapped and pinched each other.[Pg 772]
Mrs. Dale was still a very pretty woman, as
Mrs. Hazeldean was still a very fine woman.
Mrs. Dale painted in water colors and sang, and
made card-racks and pen-holders, and was called
an “elegant, accomplished woman.” Mrs. Hazeldean
cast up the Squire’s accounts, wrote the
best part of his letters, kept a large establishment
in excellent order, and was called “a
clever, sensible woman.” Mrs. Dale had headaches
and nerves, Mrs. Hazeldean had neither
nerves nor headaches. Mrs. Dale said, “Harry
had no real harm in her, but was certainly very
masculine.” Mrs. Hazeldean said, “Carry
would be a good creature, but for her airs and
graces.” Mrs. Dale said, “Mrs. Hazeldean
was just made to be a country squire’s lady.”
Mrs. Hazeldean said, “Mrs. Dale was the last
person in the world who ought to have been a
parson’s wife.” Carry, when she spoke of Harry
to a third person, said, “Dear Mrs. Hazeldean.”
Harry, when she referred incidentally to Carry,
said, “Poor Mrs. Dale.” And now the reader
knows why Mrs. Hazeldean called Mrs. Dale
“poor,” at least as well as I do. For, after all,
the word belonged to that class in the female
vocabulary which may be called “obscure significants,”
resembling the Knox Ompax, which
hath so puzzled the inquirers into the Eleusinian
Mysteries; the application is rather to be illustrated
than the meaning to be exactly explained.

“That’s really a sweet little dog of yours,
Jemima,” said Mrs. Dale, who was embroidering
the word Caroline on the border of a cambric
pocket-handkerchief, but edging a little farther
off, as she added, “he’ll not bite, will he?”
“Dear me, no!” said Miss Jemima; but (she
added, in a confidential whisper), “don’t say he—’tis
a lady dog.” “Oh,” said Mrs. Dale,
edging off still farther, as if that confession of
the creature’s sex did not serve to allay her apprehensions—”oh,
then, you carry your aversion
to the gentlemen even to lap-dogs—that is being
consistent indeed, Jemima!”

Miss Jemima.—”I had a gentleman dog once—a
pug!—they are getting very scarce now.
I thought he was so fond of me—he snapped at
every one else; the battles I fought for him!
Well, will you believe, I had been staying with
my friend Miss Smilecox at Cheltenham. Knowing
that William is so hasty, and his boots are so
thick, I trembled to think what a kick might do.
So, on coming here, I left Buff—that was his
name—with Miss Smilecox.” (A pause.)

Mrs. Dale, looking up languidly.—”Well,
my love.”

Miss Jemima.—”Will you believe it, I say,
when I returned to Cheltenham, only three
months afterward, Miss Smilecox had seduced
his affections from me, and the ungrateful creature
did not even know me again. A pug, too—yet
people say pugs are faithful!!! I am
sure they ought to be, nasty things. I have
never had a gentleman dog since—they are all
alike, believe me—heartless, selfish creatures.”

Mrs. Dale.—”Pugs? I dare say they are!”

Miss Jemima, with spirit.—”Men!—I told
you it was a gentleman dog!”

Mrs. Dale, apologetically.—”True, my love,
but the whole thing was so mixed up!”

Miss Jemima.—”You saw that cold-blooded
case of Breach of Promise of Marriage in the
papers—an old wretch, too, of sixty-four. No
age makes them a bit better. And when one
thinks that the end of all flesh is approaching,
and that—”

Mrs. Dale, quickly, for she prefers Miss
Jemima’s other hobby to that black one upon
which she is preparing to precede the bier of
the universe.—”Yes, my love, we’ll avoid that
subject, if you please. Mr. Dale has his own
opinions, and it becomes me, you know, as a
parson’s wife,” (said smilingly; Mrs. Dale has
as pretty a dimple as any of Miss Jemima’s,
and makes more of that one than Miss Jemima
of three), “to agree with him—that is, in
theology.”

Miss Jemima, earnestly.—”But the thing is
so clear, if you would but look into—”

Mrs. Dale, putting her hand on Miss Jemima’s
lips playfully.—”Not a word more. Pray, what
do you think of the Squire’s tenant at the Casino,
Signor Riccabocca? An interesting creature,
is not he?”

Miss Jemima.—”Interesting! Not to me.
Interesting! Why is he interesting?”

Mrs. Dale is silent, and turns her handkerchief
in her pretty little white hands, appearing
to contemplate the R. in Caroline.

Miss Jemima, half pettishly, half coaxingly.—”Why
is he interesting? I scarcely ever
looked at him; they say he smokes, and never
eats. Ugly, too!”

Mrs. Dale.—”Ugly—no. A fine head—very
like Dante’s—but what is beauty?”

Miss Jemima.—”Very true; what is it indeed?
Yes, as you say, I think there is something
interesting about him; he looks melancholy,
but that may be because he is poor.”

Mrs. Dale.—”It is astonishing how little
one feels poverty when one loves. Charles and
I were very poor once—before the Squire—.”
Mrs. Dale paused, looked toward the Squire,
and murmured a blessing, the warmth of which
brought tears into her eyes. “Yes,” she added,
after a pause, “we were very poor, but we were
happy even then, more thanks to Charles than
to me,” and tears from a new source again
dimmed those quick, lively eyes, as the little
woman gazed fondly on her husband, whose
brows were knit into a black frown over a bad
hand.

Miss Jemima.—”It is only those horrid men
who think of money as a source of happiness.
I should be the last person to esteem a gentleman
less because he was poor.”

Mrs. Dale.—”I wonder the Squire does not
ask Signor Riccabocca here more often. Such
an acquisition we find him!”

The Squire’s voice from the card table.—”Whom
ought I to ask more often, Mrs. Dale?”

[Pg 773]

Parson’s voice impatiently.—”Come—come—come,
Squire; play to my queen of diamonds—do!”

Squire.—”There, I trump it—pick up the
trick, Mrs. H.”

Parson.—”Stop! stop! trump my diamond?”

The Captain, solemnly.—”Trick turned—play
on, Squire.”

Squire.—”The king of diamonds.”

Mrs. Hazeldean.—”Lord! Hazeldean—why,
that’s the most barefaced revoke—ha—ha—ha!
trump the queen of diamonds and play
out the king! well I never—ha—ha—ha!”

Captain Barnabas, in tenor.—”Ha, ha, ha!”

Squire.—”And so I have, bless my soul—ho, ho, ho!”

Captain Barnabas, in bass.—”Ho—ho—ho.”

Parson’s voice raised, but drowned by the
laughter of his adversaries and the firm clear
tone of Captain Barnabas: “Three to our score!—game!”

Squire, wiping his eyes.—”No help for it,
Harry—deal for me! Whom ought I to ask,
Mrs. Dale? (waxing angry). First time I ever
heard the hospitality of Hazeldean called in
question!”

Mrs. Dale.—”My dear sir, I beg a thousand
pardons, but listeners—you know the proverb.”

Squire, growling like a bear.—”I hear nothing
but proverbs ever since we have had that
Mounseer among us. Please to speak plainly,
marm.”

Mrs. Dale, sliding into a little temper at
being thus roughly accosted.—”It was of Mounseer,
as you call him, that I spoke, Mr. Hazeldean.”

Squire.—”What! Rickeybockey?”

Mrs. Dale, attempting the pure Italian accentuation.—”Signor
Riccabocca.”

Parson, slapping his cards on the table in
despair: “Are we playing at whist, or are we
not?”

The Squire, who is fourth player drops the
king to Captain Higginbotham’s lead of the
ace of hearts. Now the Captain has left queen,
knave, and two other hearts—four trumps to the
queen and nothing to win a trick with in the two
other suits. This hand is therefore precisely
one of those in which, especially after the fall
of that king of hearts in the adversary’s hand, it
becomes a matter of reasonable doubt whether
to lead trumps or not. The Captain hesitates,
and not liking to play out his good hearts with
the certainty of their being trumped by the
Squire, nor, on the other hand, liking to open
the other suits in which he has not a card that
can assist his partner, resolves, as becomes a
military man, in such a dilemma, to make a bold
push and lead out trumps, in the chance of finding
his partner strong, and so bringing in his
long suit.

Squire, taking advantage of the much meditating
pause made by the Captain.—”Mrs. Dale,
it is not my fault. I have asked Rickeybockey—time
out of mind. But I suppose I am not
fine enough for those foreign chaps—he won’t
come—that’s all I know!”

Parson, aghast at seeing the Captain play
out trumps, of which he, Mr. Dale, has only
two, wherewith he expects to ruff the suit of
spades of which he has only one (the cards all
falling in suits) while he has not a single other
chance of a trick in his hand: “Really, Squire,
we had better give up playing if you put out my
partner in this extraordinary way—jabber—jabber—jabber!”

Squire.—”Well, we must be good children,
Harry. What!—trumps, Barney? Thank ye
for that!” And the Squire might well be
grateful, for the unfortunate adversary has led
up to ace, king, knave—with two other trumps.
Squire takes the Parson’s ten with his knave,
and plays out ace, king; then, having cleared
all the trumps except the Captain’s queen and
his own remaining two, leads off tierce major
in that very suit of spades of which the Parson
has only one—and the Captain, indeed, but two—forces
out the Captain’s queen, and wins the
game in a canter.

Parson, with a look at the Captain which
might have become the awful brows of Jove,
when about to thunder: “That, I suppose, is
the new fashioned London play! In my time
the rule was ‘First save the game, then try to
win it.'”

Captain.—”Could not save it, sir.”

Parson, exploding.—”Not save it!—two
ruffs in my own hand—two tricks certain till
you took them out! Monstrous! The rashest
trump.”—Seizes the cards—spreads them on
the table, lip quivering, hands trembling—tries
to show how five tricks could have been
gained—(N.B. it is short whist, which Captain
Barnabas had introduced at the Hall) can’t
make out more than four—Captain smiles triumphantly—Parson
in a passion, and not at all
convinced, mixes all the cards together again,
and falling back in his chair, groans, with tears
in his voice: “The cruelest trump! the most
wanton cruelty!”

The Hazeldeans in chorus. “Ho—ho—ho!
Ha—ha—ha!”

The Captain, who does not laugh this time,
and whose turn it is to deal, shuffles the cards
for the conquering game of the rubber with as
much caution and prolixity as Fabius might
have employed in posting his men. The Squire
gets up to stretch his legs, and the insinuation
against his hospitality recurring to his thoughts,
calls out to his wife—”Write to Rickeybockey
to-morrow yourself, Harry, and ask him to come
and spend two or three days here. There, Mrs
Dale, you hear me?”

“Yes,” said Mrs. Dale, putting her hands to
her ears in implied rebuke at the loudness of the
Squire’s tone. “My dear sir, do remember that
I’m a sad nervous creature.”

“Beg pardon,” muttered Mr. Hazeldean,[Pg 774]
turning to his son, who, having got tired of the
caricatures, had fished out for himself the great
folio County History, which was the only book
in the library that the Squire much valued, and
which he usually kept under lock and key, in
his study, together with the field-books and
steward’s accounts, but which he had reluctantly
taken into the drawing-room that day, in order
to oblige Captain Higginbotham. For the Higginbothams—an
old Saxon family, as the name
evidently denotes—had once possessed lands in
that very county. And the Captain—during his
visits to Hazeldean Hall—was regularly in the
habit of asking to look into the County History,
for the purpose of refreshing his eyes, and renovating
his sense of ancestral dignity with the
following paragraph therein: “To the left of
the village of Dunder, and pleasantly situated in
a hollow, lies Botham Hall, the residence of the
ancient family of Higginbotham, as it is now
commonly called. Yet it appears by the county
rolls, and sundry old deeds, that the family formerly
styled itself Higges, till, the Manor House
lying in Botham, they gradually assumed the
appellation of Higges-in-botham, and in process
of time, yielding to the corruptions of the vulgar,
Higginbotham.”

“What, Frank! my County History!” cried
the Squire. “Mrs. H., he has got my County
History!”

“Well, Hazeldean, it is time he should know
something about the County.”

“Ay, and History too,” said Mrs. Dale, malevolently—for
the little temper was by no means
blown over.

Frank.—”I’ll not hurt it, I assure you, sir.
But I’m very much interested just at present.”

The Captain, putting down the cards to cut.—”You’ve
got hold of that passage about
Botham Hall, page 706, eh?”

Frank.—”No; I was trying to make out how
far it is to Mr. Leslie’s place, Rood Hall. Do
you know, mother?”

Mrs. Hazeldean.—”I can’t say I do. The
Leslies don’t mix with the county; and Rood
lies very much out of the way.”

Frank.—”Why don’t they mix with the
county?”

Mrs. Hazeldean.—”I believe they are poor,
and therefore I suppose they are proud: they
are an old family.”

Parson, thrumming on the table with great
impatience: “Old fiddledee!—talking of old
families when the cards have been shuffled this
half hour.”

Captain Barnabas.—”Will you cut for your
partner, ma’am?”

Squire, who has been listening to Frank’s inquiries
with a musing air: “Why do you want
to know the distance to Rood Hall?”

Frank, rather hesitatingly.—”Because Randal
Leslie is there for the holidays, sir.”

Parson.—”Your wife has cut for you, Mr.
Hazeldean. I don’t think it was quite fair; and
my partner has turned up a deuce—deuce of
hearts. Please to come and play, if you mean
to play.”

The Squire returns to the table, and in a few
minutes the game is decided, by a dexterous
finesse of the Captain, against the Hazeldeans.
The clock strikes ten: the servants enter with
a tray; the Squire counts up his and his wife’s
losings; and the Captain and Parson divide sixteen
shillings between them.

Squire.—”There, Parson, I hope now you’ll
be in a better humor. You win enough out of
us to set up a coach and four.”

“Tut,” muttered the parson; “at the end of
the year, I’m not a penny the richer for it all.”

And, indeed, monstrous as that assertion
seemed, it was perfectly true, for the Parson
portioned out his gains into three divisions.
One-third he gave to Mrs. Dale, for her own
special pocket-money; what became of the
second third he never owned, even to his better
half—but certain it was, that every time the
Parson won seven-and-sixpence, half-a-crown
which nobody could account for found its way
to the poor-box; while the remaining third, the
Parson, it is true, openly and avowedly retained:
but I have no manner of doubt that, at the
year’s end, it got to the poor quite as safely as
if it had been put into the box.

The party had now gathered round the tray,
and were helping themselves to wine and water,
or wine without water—except Frank, who still
remained poring over the map in the County
History, with his head leaning on his hands, and
his fingers plunged in his hair.

“Frank,” said Mrs. Hazeldean, “I never saw
you so studious before.”

Frank started up, and colored, as if ashamed
of being accused of too much study in any thing.

The Squire, with a little embarrassment in
his voice: “Pray, Frank, what do you know of
Randal Leslie?”

“Why, sir, he is at Eton.”

“What sort of a boy is he?” asked Mrs.
Hazeldean.

Frank hesitated, as if reflecting, and then answered:
“They say he is the cleverest boy in
the school. But then he saps.”

“In other words,” said Mr. Dale with proper
parsonic gravity, “he understands that he was
sent to school to learn his lessons, and he learns
them. You call that sapping—I call it doing
his duty. But pray, who and what is this
Randal Leslie, that you look so discomposed,
Squire?”

“Who and what is he?” repeated the Squire,
in a low growl. “Why, you know, Mr. Audley
Egerton married Miss Leslie the great heiress,
and this boy is a relation of hers. I may say,”
added the Squire, “that he is as near a relation
of mine, for his grandmother was a Hazeldean.
But all I know about the Leslies is, that Mr.
Egerton, as I am told, having no children of his
own, took up young Randal, (when his wife
died, poor woman), pays for his schooling, and
has, I suppose, adopted the boy as his heir. Quite[Pg 775]
welcome. Frank and I want nothing from Mr.
Audley Egerton, thank heaven.”

“I can well believe in your brother’s generosity
to his wife’s kindred,” said the Parson,
sturdily, “for I am sure Mr. Egerton is a man
of strong feeling.”

“What the deuce do you know about Mr.
Egerton? I don’t suppose you could ever have
even spoken to him.”

“Yes,” said the Parson, coloring up and looking
confused, “I had some conversation with him
once;” and observing the Squire’s surprise, he
added—”when I was curate at Lansmere—and
about a painful business connected with the
family of one of my parishioners.”

“Oh! one of your parishioners at Lansmere—one
of the constituents Mr. Audley Egerton
threw over, after all the pains I had taken to
give him his seat. Rather odd you should never
have mentioned this before, Mr. Dale!”

“My dear sir,” said the Parson, sinking his
voice, and in a mild tone of conciliatory expostulation,
“you are so irritable whenever Mr.
Egerton’s name is mentioned at all.”

“Irritable!” exclaimed the Squire, whose
wrath had been long simmering, and now fairly
boiled over. “Irritable, sir! I should think so;
a man for whom I stood godfather at the hustings,
Mr. Dale! a man for whose sake I was
called a ‘prize ox,’ Mr. Dale! a man for whom
I was hissed in a market-place, Mr. Dale! a man
for whom I was shot at, in cold blood, by an
officer in his Majesty’s service, who lodged a ball
in my right shoulder, Mr. Dale! a man who had
the ingratitude, after all this, to turn his back
on the landed interest—to deny that there was
any agricultural distress in a year which broke
three of the best farmers I ever had, Mr. Dale!—a
man, sir, who made a speech on the Currency
which was complimented by Ricardo, a Jew!
Good heavens! a pretty parson you are, to stand
up for a fellow complimented by a Jew! Nice
ideas you must have of Christianity. Irritable,
sir!” now fairly roared the Squire, adding to
the thunder of his voice the cloud of a brow,
which evinced a menacing ferocity that might
have done honor to Bussy D’Amboise or Fighting
Fitzgerald. “Sir, if that man had not been
my own half-brother, I’d have called him out.
I have stood my ground before now. I have
had a ball in my right shoulder. Sir, I’d have
called him out.”

“Mr. Hazeldean! Mr. Hazeldean! I’m shocked
at you,” cried the Parson; and, putting his
lips close to the Squire’s ear, he went on in a
whisper: “What an example to your son!
You’ll have him fighting duels one of these days,
and nobody to blame but yourself.”

This warning cooled Mr. Hazeldean; and
muttering, “Why the deuce did you set me off?”
he fell back into his chair, and began to fan
himself with his pocket-handkerchief.

The Parson skillfully and remorselessly pursued
the advantage he had gained. “And now,
that you may have it in your power, to show
civility and kindness to a boy whom Mr. Egerton
has taken up, out of respect to his wife’s
memory—a kinsman you say of your own—and
who has never offended you—a boy whose diligence
in his studies proves him to be an excellent
companion to your son. Frank,” (here the
Parson raised his voice), “I suppose you wanted
to call on young Leslie, as you were studying
the county map so attentively?”

“Why, yes,” answered Frank, rather timidly.
“If my father did not object to it. Leslie has
been very kind to me, though he is in the sixth
form, and, indeed, almost the head of the school.”

“Ah,” said Mrs. Hazeldean, “one studious
boy has a fellow-feeling for another; and though
you enjoy your holidays, Frank, I am sure you
read hard at school.”

Mrs. Dale opened her eyes very wide, and
stared in astonishment.

Mrs. Hazeldean retorted that look with
great animation. “Yes, Carry,” said she, tossing
her head, “though you may not think Frank
clever, his master finds him so. He got a prize
last half. That beautiful book, Frank—hold
up your head, my love—what did you get it
for?”

Frank, reluctantly.—”Verses, ma’am.”

Mrs. Hazeldean, with triumph.—”Verses!—there,
Carry, verses!”

Frank, in a hurried tone.—”Yes, but Leslie
wrote them for me.”

Mrs. Hazeldean, recoiling.—”O Frank! a
prize for what another did for you—that was
mean.”

Frank, ingenuously.—”You can’t be more
ashamed, mother, than I was when they gave
me the prize.”

Mrs. Dale, though previously provoked at
being snubbed by Harry, now showing the
triumph of generosity over temper: “I beg
your pardon, Frank. Your mother must be as
proud of that shame as she was of the prize.”

Mrs. Hazeldean puts her arm round Frank’s
neck, smiles beamingly on Mrs. Dale, and converses
with her son in a low tone about Randal
Leslie. Miss Jemima now approached Carry,
and said in an “aside,”—”But we are forgetting
poor Mr. Riccabocca. Mrs. Hazeldean,
though the dearest creature in the world, has
such a blunt way of inviting people—don’t you
think if you were to say a word to him, Carry?”

Mrs. Dale kindly, as she wraps her shawl
round her: “Suppose you write the note yourself.
Meanwhile I shall see him, no doubt.”

Parson, putting his hand on the Squire’s
shoulder: “You forgive my impertinence, my
kind friend. We parsons, you know, are apt to
take strange liberties, when we honor and love
folks, as I do you.”

“Pish!” said the Squire, but his hearty smile
came to his lips in spite of himself: “You always
get your own way, and I suppose Frank
must ride over and see this pet of my—”

Brother’s,” quoth the Parson, concluding
the sentence in a tone which gave to the sweet[Pg 776]
word so sweet a sound that the Squire would
not correct the Parson, as he had been about to
correct himself.

Mr. Dale moved on; but as he passed Captain
Barnabas, the benignant character of his
countenance changed sadly.

“The cruelest trump, Captain Higginbotham!”
said he sternly, and stalked by—majestic.

The night was so fine that the Parson and his
wife, as they walked home, made a little detour
through the shrubbery.

Mrs. Dale.—”I think I have done a good
piece of work to-night.”

Parson, rousing himself from a reverie.—”Have
you, Carry?—it will be a very pretty
handkerchief.”

Mrs. Dale.—”Handkerchief—nonsense, dear.
Don’t you think it would be a very happy thing
for both, if Jemima and Signor Riccabocca could
be brought together?”

Parson.—”Brought together!”

Mrs. Dale.—”You do snap one up so, my
dear—I mean if I could make a match of it.”

Parson.—”I think Riccabocca is a match already,
not only for Jemima, but yourself into
the bargain.”

Mrs. Dale, smiling loftily.—”Well, we shall
see. Was not Jemima’s fortune about £4000?”

Parson dreamily, for he is relapsing fast into
his interrupted reverie: “Ay—ay—I daresay.”

Mrs. Dale.—”And she must have saved! I
dare say it is nearly £6000 by this time; eh!
Charles dear, you really are so—good gracious,
what’s that!”

As Mrs. Dale made this exclamation they
had just emerged from the shrubbery, into the
village green.

Parson.—”What’s what?”

Mrs. Dale, pinching her husband’s arm very
nippingly.—”That thing—there—there.”

Parson.—”Only the new stocks, Carry; I
don’t wonder they frighten you, for you are a
very sensible woman. I only wish they would
frighten the Squire.”

CHAPTER XIII.

Supposed to be a Letter from Mrs. Hazeldean to
—- Riccabocca, Esq., The Casino; but edited,
and indeed composed, by Miss Jemima Hazeldean.

Dear Sir—To a feeling heart it must always
be painful to give pain to another, and
(though I am sure unconsciously) you have
given the greatest pain to poor Mr. Hazeldean
and myself, indeed to all our little circle, in so
cruelly refusing our attempts to become better
acquainted with a gentleman we so highly esteem.
Do, pray, dear sir, make us the amende
honorable
, and give us the pleasure of your company
for a few days at the Hall! May we expect
you Saturday next?—our dinner-hour is
six o’clock.

“With the best compliments of Mr. and Miss Jemima Hazeldean.

“Believe me, my dear sir, yours truly,

“H.H.

Hazeldean Hall.

Miss Jemima having carefully sealed this
note, which Mrs. Hazeldean had very willingly
deputed her to write, took it herself into the
stable-yard, in order to give the groom proper
instructions to wait for an answer. But while
she was speaking to the man, Frank, equipped
for riding with more than his usual dandyism,
came also into the yard, calling for his pony in
a loud voice, and singling out the very groom
whom Miss Jemima was addressing—for, indeed,
he was the smartest of all in the Squire’s
stables—told him to saddle the gray pad, and
accompany the pony.

“No, Frank,” said Miss Jemima, “you can’t
have George; your father wants him to go on a
message—you can take Mat.”

“Mat, indeed!” said Frank, grumbling with
some reason; for Mat was a surly old fellow,
who tied a most indefensible neckcloth, and always
contrived to have a great patch in his
boots; besides, he called Frank “Master,”
and obstinately refused to trot down hill;
“Mat, indeed!—let Mat take the message, and
George go with me.”

But Miss Jemima had also her reasons for
rejecting Mat. Mat’s foible was not servility,
and he always showed true English independence
in all houses where he was not invited to
take his ale in the servants’ hall. Mat might
offend Signor Riccabocca, and spoil all. An
animated altercation ensued, in the midst of
which the Squire and his wife entered the yard,
with the intention of driving in the conjugal gig
to the market town. The matter was referred
to the natural umpire by both the contending
parties.

The Squire looked with great contempt on
his son. “And what do you want a groom at
all for? Are you afraid of tumbling off the pony?”

Frank.—”No, sir; but I like to go as a
gentleman, when I pay a visit to a gentleman!”

Squire, in high wrath.—”You precious
puppy! I think I’m as good a gentleman as
you, any day, and I should like to know when
you ever saw me ride to call on a neighbor,
with a fellow jingling at my heels, like that upstart
Ned Spankie, whose father kept a cotton-mill.
First time I ever heard of a Hazeldean
thinking a livery-coat was necessary to prove
his gentility!”

Mrs. Hazeldean, observing Frank coloring,
and about to reply.—”Hush, Frank, never answer
your father—and you are going to call on
Mr. Leslie?”

“Yes, ma’am, and I am very much obliged
to my father for letting me,” said Frank, taking
the Squire’s hand.

“Well, but, Frank,” continued Mrs. Hazeldean,
“I think you heard that the Leslies were
very poor.”

[Pg 777]

Frank.—”Eh, mother?”

Mrs. Hazeldean.—”And would you run the
chance of wounding the pride of a gentleman,
as well born as yourself, by affecting any show
of being richer than he is?”

Squire, with great admiration.—”Harry, I’d
give £10 to have said that!”

Frank, leaving the Squire’s hand to take his
mother’s.—”You’re quite right, mother—nothing
could be more snobbish!”

Squire.—”Give us your fist too, sir; you’ll
be a chip of the old block, after all.”

Frank smiled, and walked off to his pony.

Mrs. Hazeldean to Miss Jemima.—”Is that
the note you were to write for me?”

Miss Jemima.—”Yes, I supposed you did not
care about seeing it, so I have sealed it and
given it to George.”

Mrs. Hazeldean.—”But Frank will pass
close by the Casino on his way to the Leslies’.
It may be more civil if he leaves the note himself.”

Miss Jemima, hesitatingly.—”Do you think
so?”

Mrs. Hazeldean.—”Yes, certainly. Frank—Frank—as
you pass by the Casino, call on
Mr. Riccabocca, give this note, and say we shall
be heartily glad if he will come.”

Frank nods.

“Stop a bit,” cried the Squire. “If Rickeybockey’s
at home, ’tis ten to one if he don’t ask
you to take a glass of wine! If he does, mind,
’tis worse than asking you to take a turn on the
rack. Faugh! you remember, Harry?—I
thought it was all up with me.”

“Yes,” cried Mrs. Hazeldean, “for Heaven’s
sake, not a drop! Wine indeed!”

“Don’t talk of it,” cried the Squire, making a
wry face.

“I’ll take care, sir!” said Frank, laughing as
he disappeared within the stable, followed by
Miss Jemima, who now coaxingly makes it up
with him, and does not leave off her admonitions
to be extremely polite to the poor foreign
gentleman, till Frank gets his foot into the stirrup;
and the pony, who knows who he has got
to deal with, gives a preparatory plunge or two
and then darts out of the yard.

To be continued.


[From Chambers’s Edinburgh Journal.]

THE EVERY-DAY MARRIED LADY.

It might be supposed that the every-day married
lady was formerly the every-day young
lady, and has now merely changed her condition.
But this is not the case, for nothing is more
common than to see the most holiday spinsters
settle down into the most working-day matrons.
The married lady, in fact, of the species we
would describe, has no descent in particular.
If you can imagine a pupa coming into the
world of itself without any connection with the
larva, or an imago unconscious of the pupa, that
is the every-day married lady. She is born at
the altar, conjured into life by the ceremonial,
and having utterly lost her individual existence,
becomes from that moment a noun of multitude.
People may say, “Oh, this is our old acquaintance,
Miss Smith!” but that is only calling
names, for the identity is gone. If she is any
thing at all but what appertains to the present,
she is the late Miss Smith, who has survived
herself, and changed into a family.

We would insist upon this peculiarity of the
every-day married lady—that her existence is
collective. Her very language is in the plural
number—such as we, ours, and us. She respects
the rights of paternity so much, as never to permit
herself to talk of her children as peculiarly
her own. Her individuality being merged in her
husband and their actual or possible offspring,
she has no private thoughts, no wishes, no hopes,
no fears but for the concern. And this is all the
better for her tranquillity: for although a part
of her husband, she does not quite fancy that he
is a part of her. She leaves at least the business
to his management, and if she does advise and
suggest on occasions, she thinks that somehow
things will come out very well. She feels that
she is only a passenger; and although, as such,
she may recommend the skipper to shorten sail
when weathering a critical point, or, for the sake
of safety, to come to anchor in the middle of the
sea, she has still a certain faith in his skill or
luck, and sleeps quietly in the storm. For this
reason the every day married lady is comfortable
in the figure, and has usually good round features
of her own. The Miss Smith she has survived
had a slender waist and small delicate hands;
but this lady is a very tolerable armful, and the
wedding-ring makes such a hollow on her finger,
that one might think it would be difficult to get
off.

The every-day married lady is commonly reported
to be selfish; but this is a mistake. At
least her selfishness embraces the whole family
circle: it has no personality. When the wife
of a poor man, she will sit up half the night
sewing and darning, but not a stitch for herself:
that can be done at any time; but the boys must
go comfortably to school, and the girls look genteel
on the street, and the husband—to think of
Mr. Brown wanting a button on his shirt! She
looks selfish, because her eye is always on her
own, and because she talks of what she is always
thinking about; but how can one be selfish who
is perpetually postponing herself, who dresses the
plainest, eats the coarsest, and sleeps the least
of the family? She never puts herself forward
in company unless her young ladies want backing;
but yet she never feels herself overlooked,
for every word, every glance bestowed upon
them, is communicated electrically to her. She
is, indeed, in such perfect rapport with the concern,
that it is no uncommon thing for her to go
home chuckling with amusement, overpowered
with delight, from a party at which she had not
once opened her lips. This is the party which
she pronounces to have “gone off” well. Half-observant
people fancy that the calculation is[Pg 778]
made on the score of the jellies and ice, and
singing and dancing, and so on, and influenced
by a secret comparison with her own achievements;
but she has more depth than they imagine,
and finer sympathies—they don’t understand
her.

Not that the every-day married lady is unsocial—not
at all: all comfortable people are
social; but she is partial to her own class, and
does not care to carry her confidences out of it.
She has several intimate friends whom she is
fond of meeting; but besides that, she is a sort
of freemason in her way, and finds out every-day
people by the word and sign. Rank has very
little to do with this society, as you will find if
you observed her sitting at a cottage door,
where, in purchasing a draught of milk, she has
recognized a sister. If these two every-day
married women had been rocked in the same
cradle, they could not talk more intimately; and,
indeed, they have heavy matters to talk about,
for of all the babies that ever came into this
breathing world, theirs were the most extraordinary
babies. The miracle is, that any of them
are extant after such outrageous measles, and
scarlet fevers, and chicken-poxes—prophesied
of, so to speak, even before their birth, by memorabilia
that might have alarmed Dr. Simson.
The interlocutors part very well pleased with
each other: the cottager proud to find that she
has so much in common with a real lady, and
the lady pronouncing the reflection of herself she
had met with to be a most sensible individual.

Although careless in this instance of the circumstance
of rank, the every-day married lady
has but little sympathy with the class of domestic
servants. She looks upon her servants, in
fact, as in some sort her natural enemies, and
her life may therefore be said to be passed at
the best in a state of armed neutrality. She
commonly proceeds on the allowance system;
and this is the best way, as it prevents so many
sickening apprehensions touching that leg of
mutton. Indeed the appetite of servants is a
constant puzzle to her: she can not make it out.
She has a sharp eye, too, upon the policeman,
and wonders what on earth he always looks
down her area for. As for followers, that is
quite out of the question. Servants stay long
enough upon their errands to talk to all the men
and women in the parish; and the idea of having
an acquaintance now and then besides—more
especially of the male sex—tramping into the
kitchen to see them, is wildly unnatural. She
tells of a sailor whom she once detected sitting
in the coolest possible manner by the fireside.
When she appeared, the man rose up and bowed—and
then sat down again. Think of that!
The artful girl said he was her brother!—and
here all the every-day married ladies in the
company laugh bitterly. Since that time she
has been haunted by a sailor, and smells tar in
all sorts of places.

If she ever has a passable servant, whom she
is able to keep for a reasonable number of years,
she gets gradually attached to her, and pets and
coddles her. Betty is a standing testimony to
her nice discrimination, and a perpetual premium
on her successful rearing of servants. But alas!
the end of it all is, that the respectable creature
gets married to the green grocer, and leaves her
indulgent mistress: a striking proof of the heartlessness
and ingratitude of the whole tribe! If
it is not marriage, however, that calls her away,
but bad health; if she goes home unwell, or is
carried to the infirmary—what then? Why,
then, we are sorry to say, she passes utterly
away from the observation and memory of the
every-day married lady. This may be reckoned
a bad trait in her character; and yet it is in
some degree allied to the great virtue of her
life. Servants are the evil principle in her
household, which it is her business to combat
and hold in obedience. A very large proportion
of her time is spent in this virtuous warfare;
and success on her part ought to be considered
deserving of the gratitude of the vanquished,
without imposing burdens upon the victor.

The every-day married lady is the inventor
of a thing which few foreign nations have as
yet adopted either in their houses or languages.
This thing is Comfort. The word can not well
be defined, the items that enter into its composition
being so numerous, that a description would
read like a catalogue. We all understand, however,
what it means, although few of us are
sensible of the source of the enjoyment. A
widower has very little comfort, and a bachelor
none at all; while a married man—provided his
wife be an every-day married lady—enjoys it in
perfection. But he enjoys it unconsciously, and
therefore ungratefully: it is a thing of course—a
necessary, a right, of the want of which he
complains without being distinctly sensible of
its presence. Even when it acquires sufficient
intensity to arrest his attention, when his features
and his heart soften, and he looks round with a
half smile on his face, and says, “This is comfort!”
it never occurs to him to inquire where
it all comes from. His every-day wife is sitting
quietly in the corner: it was not she who lighted
the fire, or dressed the dinner, or drew the curtains,
and it never occurs to him to think that
all these, and a hundred other circumstances of
the moment, owe their virtue to her spiriting,
and that the comfort which enriches the atmosphere,
which sparkles in the embers, which
broods in the shadowy parts of the room, which
glows in his own full heart, emanates from her,
and encircles her like an aureola. We have
suggested, on a former occasion, that our conventional
notions of the sex, in its gentle, modest,
and retiring characteristics, are derived from the
every-day young lady; and in like manner we
venture to opine that the every-day married lady
is the English wife of foreigners and moralists.
Thus she is a national character, and a personage
of history; and yet there she sits all the while
in that corner, knitting something or other, and
thinking to herself that she had surely smelt a
puff of tar as she was passing the pantry.

The curious thing is, that the dispenser of[Pg 779]
comfort can do with a very small share of it
herself. When her husband does not dine at
home, it is surprising what odds and ends are
sufficient to make up the dinner. Perhaps the
best part of it is a large slice of bread-and-butter;
for it is wasting the servants’ time to make
them cook when there is nobody to be at the
table. But she makes up for this at tea: that
is a comfortable meal for the every-day married
lady. The husband, a matter-of-fact, impassive
fellow, swallows down his two or three cups in
utter unconsciousness of the poetry of the occasion;
while the wife pauses on every sip, drinks
in the aroma as well as the infusion, fills slowly
and lingeringly out, and creams and sugars as
if her hands dallied over a labor of love. With
her daughters, in the mean time, grown up, or
even half-grown up, she exchanges words and
looks of motherly and masonic intelligence: she
is moulding them to comfort, initiating them in
every-dayism; and as their heads bend companionably
toward each other, you see at a
glance that the girls will do honor to their
breeding. The husband calls this “dawdling,”
and already begins to fret. Let him: he knows
nothing about it.

It is surprising the affection of the daughters
for their every-day mother. Not that the sentiment
is steady and uniform in its expression, for
sometimes one might suppose mamma to be forgotten,
or at least considered only as a daily
necessary not requiring any special notice. But
wait till a grief comes, and mark to what bosom
the panting girl flies for refuge and comfort;
see with what abandon she flings her arms round
that maternal neck, and with what a passionate
burst the hitherto repressed tears gush forth.
This is something more than habit, something
more than filial trust. There are more senses
than five in human nature—or seven either:
there is a fine and subtle link between these
two beings—a common atmosphere of thought
and feeling, impalpable and imperceptible, yet
necessary to the souls of both. If you doubt it—if
you doubt that there is a moral attraction
in the every-day married lady, irrespective of
blood-affinity, carry your view forward to another
generation, and interrogate those witnesses
who are never mistaken in character, and who
never give false testimony—little children. They
dote on their every-day grandmamma. Their
natures, not yet seared and hardened by the
world, understand hers; and with something
of the fresh perfume of Eden about them still,
they recognize instinctively those blessed souls
to whom God has given to love little children.

This is farther shown when the every-day
married lady dies. What is there in the character
we have drawn to account for the shock
the whole family receives? The husband feels
as if a thunder-cloud had fallen, and gathered,
and blackened upon his heart, through which
he could never again see the sun. The grown-up
children, especially the females, are distracted;
“their purposes are broken off;” they desire to
have nothing more to do with the world: they
lament as those who will not be comforted.
Even common acquaintances look round them,
when they enter the house, with uneasiness and
anxiety—

“We miss her when the morning calls,

As one that mingled in our mirth:

We miss her when the evening falls—

A trifle wanted on the earth!
“Some fancy small, or subtle thought,

Is checked ere to its blossom grown;

Some chain is broken that we wrought,

Now—she hath flown!”

And so she passes away—this every-day married
lady—leaving memorials of her commonplace
existence every where throughout the
circle in which she lived, moved, and had her
being, and after having stamped herself permanently
upon the constitution, both moral and
physical, of her descendants.


ANECDOTE OF A SINGER.

Signora Grassini, the great Italian singer,
died a few months since at Milan. She
was distinguished not only for her musical
talents, but also for her beauty and powers of
theatrical expression. One evening in 1810,
she and Signor Crescentini performed together
at the Tuileries, and sang in “Romeo and
Juliet.” At the admirable scene in the third
act, the Emperor Napoleon applauded vociferously,
and Talma, the great tragedian, who
was among the audience, wept with emotion.
After the performance was ended, the Emperor
conferred the decoration of a high order on
Crescentini, and sent Grassini a scrap of paper,
on which was written, “Good for 20,000 livres.—Napoleon.

“Twenty thousand francs!” said one of her
friends—”the sum is a large one.”

“It will serve as a dowry for one of my
little nieces,” replied Grassini quietly.

Indeed few persons were ever more generous,
tender, and considerate toward their family than
this great singer.

Many years afterward, when the Empire had
crumbled into dust, carrying with it in its fall,
among other things, the rich pension of Signora
Grassini, she happened to be at Bologna. There
another of her nieces was for the first time
presented to her, with a request that she would
do something for her young relative. The little
girl was extremely pretty, but not, her friends
thought, fitted for the stage, as her voice was a
feeble contralto. Her aunt asked her to sing;
and when the timid voice had sounded a few
notes, “Dear child,” said Grassini, embracing
her, “you will not want me to assist you.
Those who called your voice a contralto were
ignorant of music. You have one of the finest
sopranos in the world, and will far excel me as
a singer. Take courage, and work hard, my
love: your throat will win a shower of gold.”
The young girl did not disappoint her aunt’s
prediction. She still lives, and her name is
Giulia Grisi.


[Pg 780]

[From Chambers’s Edinburgh Journal.]

WHEN THE SUMMER COMES.

I once knew a little boy, a little child of
three years old; one of those bright creatures
whose fair loveliness seems more of heaven
than of earth—even at a passing glimpse
stirring our hearts, and filling them with purer
and holier thought. But this, the little Francie,
was more of a cherub than an angel,—as we
picture them—with his gladsome hazel eyes,
his dazzling fairness, his clustering golden hair,
and his almost winged step. Such he was, at
least, until sickness laid its heavy hand on him;
then, indeed, when, after days of burning, wasting
fever—hours of weary restlessness—the
little hand at last lay motionless outside the
scarcely whiter coverlet of his tiny bed, the
fair, still head, pressed down upon the pillow,
and the pale face gazing with the silent wonder
of returning consciousness on the anxious ones
around it; then, indeed, a bright yet pitying
look would flit across it, or dwell in the earnest
eyes—a look such as we assign to angels in our
dreams, when some fond fancy seems to bring
them near us, weeping for mortal griefs beyond
their remedy.

It was a strange sickness for one so young—the
struggle of typhus fever with a baby frame;
but life and youth obtained the victory; and
quicker even than hope could venture to expect,
the pulses rallied, the cheeks grew round and
rosy, and the little wasted limbs filled up again.
Health was restored—health, but not strength:
we thought this for a while. We did not wonder
that the weakened limbs refused their office,
and still we waited on in hope, until days, and
even weeks, passed by: then it was found that
the complaint had left its bitter sting, and little
Francie could not walk a step, or even stand.

Many and tedious and painful were the remedies
resorted to; yet the brave little heart bore
stoutly up, with that wonderful fortitude, almost
heroism, which all who have watched by suffering
childhood, when the tractable spirit bends
to its early discipline, must at some time or
other have remarked. Francie’s fortitude might
have afforded an example to many; but a dearer
lesson was given in the hopeful spirit with
which the little fellow himself noted the effect
of each distressing remedy, marking each stage
of progress, and showing off with eager gladness
every step attained, from the first creeping
on the hands and knees, to the tiptoe journey
round the room, holding on by chairs and tables;
then to the clinging to some loving hand; and
then, at last, the graceful balancing of his light
body, until he stood quite erect alone, and so
moved slowly on.

It was in autumn this illness seized on the
little one, just when the leaves were turning,
and the orchard fruits becoming ripe. His
nurse attributed it all to his sitting on a grassy
bank at play on one of those uncertain autumn
days; but he, in his childish way, always maintained
“It was Francie himself—eating red
berries in the holly bower.” However this
may have been, the season and the time seemed
indelibly impressed upon his mind. In all his
long confinement to the house, his thoughts
continually turned to outward objects, to the
external face of nature and the season’s change,
and evermore his little word of hope was this,
“When the summer comes!”

He kept it up throughout the long winter,
and the bleak cold spring. A fairy little carriage
had been provided for him, in which, well
wrapped up from the cold, and resting on soft
cushions, he was lightly drawn along by a servant,
to his own great delight, and the admiration
of many a young beholder. But when any
one—attempting to reconcile him the better to
his position—expatiated on the beauty or comfort
of his new acquisition, his eager look and
word would show how far he went beyond it,
as, quickly interrupting, he would exclaim,
“Wait till the summer comes—then Francie
will walk again!”

During the winter there was a fearful storm,
it shook the windows, moaned in the old trees,
and howled down the chimneys with a most
menacing voice. Older hearts than Francie’s
quailed that night, and he, unable to sleep, lay
listening to it all—quiet, but asking many a
question, as his excited fancy formed similitudes
to the sounds. One time it was poor little
children cruelly turned out, and wailing; then
something trilling, with its last hoarse cry; then
wolves and bears, from far-off other lands. But
all the while Francie knew he was snug and
safe himself: no fears disturbed him, whatever
the noise may have done. Throughout the whole
of it he carried his one steadfast hope, and, in
the morning telling of it all, with all his marvelous
thoughts, he finished his relation with
the never-failing word of comfort, “Ah! there
shall be no loud wind, no waking nights, when
once the summer comes!”

The summer came with its glad birds and
flowers, its balmy air; and who can paint the
exquisite delight of the suffering child that had
waited for it so long? Living almost continually
in the open air he seemed to expect fresh
health and strength from each reviving breath
he drew, and every day would deem himself
capable of some greater effort, as if to prove
that his expectation had not been in vain.

One lovely day he and his little playfellows
were in a group amusing themselves in part of
the garden, when some friends passed through.
Francie, longing to show how much he could
do, entreated hard to be taken with them “along
the walk, just to the holly bower.” His request
was granted, and on he did walk; quick at first,
then slowly slower: but still upheld by his
strong faith in the summer’s genial influence,
he would not rest in any of the offered arms,
though the fitful color went and came, and the
pauses grew more and more frequent. No,
with a heavy sigh he admitted, “‘Tis a very,
very long walk now; but Francie must not be
tired: sure the summer is come.” And so,[Pg 781]
determined not to admit fatigue in the face of
the season’s bright proofs around him, he succeeded
in accomplishing his little task at last.

Thus the summer passed away, and again
came the changing autumn, acting on poor little
Francie to a degree he had never reckoned on,
and with its chill, damp airs, nearly throwing
him back again. With a greater effort even
than before, he had again tried the walk to the
holly bower, the scene of his self-accusing misdemeanor
as the cause of all his sufferings. He
sat down to rest; above his head, as the autumnal
breeze swept through them, “the polished
leaves and berries red did rustling play;” and
as little Francie looked upward toward them,
a memory of the former year, and of all the
time that had passed since then, seemed for the
first time mournfully to steal over his heart.
He nestled in closer to his mother’s side; and
still looking up, but with more thoughtful eyes,
he said, “Mamma, is the summer quite gone?”

“Yes, my darling. Don’t you see the scarlet
berries, the food of winter for the little birds?”

“Quite gone, mamma, and Francie not quite
well?”

His mother looked away; she could not bear
her child to see the tell-tale tears his mournful
little words called up, or know the sad echo
returned by her own desponding thoughts.
There was a moment’s silence, only broken by
the blackbird’s song; and then she felt a soft, a
little kiss, upon her hand, and looking down, she
saw her darling’s face—yes, surely now it was
as an angel’s—gazing upward to her, brightly
beaming, brighter than ever; and his rosy lips
just parted with their own sweet smile again,
as he exclaimed in joyous tones, “Mamma, the
summer will come again!”

Precious was that heaven-born word of childish
faith to the careworn mother, to cheer her
then, and, with its memory of hope, still to sustain
her through many an after-experiment and
anxious watch, until, at last, she reaped her
rich reward in the complete realization of her
bright one’s hope. Precious to more than her
such words may be, if bravely stemming our
present trouble, whatsoe’er it be—bravely enduring,
persevering, encouraging others and ourselves,
even as that little child—we hold the
thought, that as the revolving year brings round
its different seasons, as day succeeds to night—and
even as surely as we look for this, and know
it—so to the trusting heart there comes a time—it
may be soon or late, it may be now, or it
may be then—when this grief or grievance will
have passed away; and so ’twill all seem nothing—when
the summer comes!


[From Chambers’s Edinburgh Journal.]

VILLAINY OUTWITTED—FROM THE RECOLLECTIONS OF A POLICE OFFICER.

The respectable agent of a rather eminent
French house arrived one morning in great
apparent distress at Scotland Yard, and informed
the superintendent that he had just sustained a
great, almost ruinous loss, in notes of the Bank
of England, and commercial bills of exchange,
besides a considerable sum in gold. He had, it
appeared, been absent in Paris about ten days,
and on his return but a few hours previously,
discovered that his iron chest had been completely
rifled during his absence. False keys
must have been used, as the empty chest was
found locked, and no sign of violence could be
observed. He handed in full written details of
the property carried off, the numbers of the
notes, and every other essential particular. The
first step taken was to ascertain if any of the
notes had been tendered at the bank. Not one
had been presented; payment was of course
stopped, and advertisements descriptive of the
bills of exchange, as well as of the notes, were
inserted in the evening and following morning
papers. A day or two afterward, a considerable
reward was offered for such information as
might lead to the apprehension of the offenders.
No result followed; and in spite of the active exertions
of the officers employed, not the slightest
clew could be obtained to the perpetrators
of the robbery. The junior partner in the firm,
M. Bellebon, in the mean time arrived in England,
to assist in the investigation, and was
naturally extremely urgent in his inquiries; but
the mystery which enveloped the affair remained
impenetrable. At last a letter, bearing the St.
Martin-le-Grand post-mark, was received by the
agent, M. Alexandre le Breton, which contained
an offer to surrender the whole of the plunder,
with the exception of the gold, for the sum of
one thousand pounds. The property which had
been abstracted was more than ten times that
sum, and had been destined by the French
house to meet some heavy liabilities falling due
in London very shortly. Le Breton had been
ordered to pay the whole amount into Hoare’s
to the account of the firm, and had indeed been
severely blamed for not having done so as he
received the different notes and bills; and it
was on going to the chest immediately on his
return from Paris, for the purpose of fulfilling
the peremptory instructions he had received,
that M. le Breton discovered the robbery.

The letter went on to state that should the
offer be acceded to, a mystically-worded advertisement—of
which a copy was inclosed—was
to be inserted in the “Times,” and then a
mode would be suggested for safely—in the interest
of the thieves of course—carrying the
agreement into effect. M. Bellebon was half-inclined
to close with this proposal, in order to
save the credit of the house, which would be
destroyed unless its acceptances, now due in
about fourteen days, could be met; and without
the stolen moneys and bills of exchange, this
was, he feared, impossible. The superintendent,
to whom M. Bellebon showed the letter,
would not hear of compliance with such a demand,
and threatened a prosecution for composition
of felony if M. Bellebon persisted in doing
so. The advertisement was, however, inserted,[Pg 782]
and an immediate reply directed that Le Breton,
the agent, should present himself at the
Old Manor-House, Green Lanes, Newington,
unattended, at four o’clock on the following
afternoon, bringing with him of course the stipulated
sum in gold. It was added, that to prevent
any possible treason (trahison, the letter
was written in French), Le Breton would find
a note for him at the tavern, informing him of
the spot—a solitary one, and far away from any
place where an ambush could be concealed—where
the business would be concluded, and to
which he must proceed unaccompanied, and on
foot! This proposal was certainly quite as ingenious
as it was cool, and the chance of out-witting
such cunning rascals seemed exceedingly
doubtful. A very tolerable scheme was,
however, hit upon, and M. le Breton proceeded
at the appointed hour to the Old Manor-House.
No letter or message had been left for him, and
nobody obnoxious to the slightest suspicion could
be seen near or about the tavern. On the following
day another missive arrived, which stated
that the writer was quite aware of the trick
which the police had intended playing him, and
he assured M. Bellebon that such a line of conduct
was as unwise as it would be fruitless, inasmuch
as if “good faith” was not observed,
the securities and notes would be inexorably
destroyed or otherwise disposed of, and the
house of Bellebon and Company be consequently
exposed to the shame and ruin of bankruptcy.

Just at this crisis of the affair I arrived in
town from an unsuccessful hunt after some fugitives
who had slipped through my fingers at
Plymouth. The superintendent laughed heartily,
not so much at the trick by which I had
been duped, as at the angry mortification I did
not affect to conceal. He presently added, “I
have been wishing for your return, in order to
intrust you with a tangled affair, in which success
will amply compensate for such a disappointment.
You know French too, which is
fortunate; for the gentleman who has been
plundered understands little or no English.”
He then related the foregoing particulars, with
other apparently slight circumstances; and after
a long conversation with him, I retired to think
the matter over, and decide upon the likeliest
mode of action. After much cogitation, I determined
to see M. Bellebon alone; and for
this purpose I dispatched the waiter of a tavern
adjacent to his lodgings, with a note expressive
of my wish to see him instantly on pressing
business. He was at home, and immediately
acceded to my request. I easily introduced
myself; and after about a quarter of an hour’s
conference, said carelessly—for I saw he was
too heedless of speech, too quick and frank, to
be intrusted with the dim suspicions which certain
trifling indices had suggested to me—”Is
Monsieur le Breton at the office where the robbery
was committed?”

“No: he is gone to Greenwich on business,
and will not return till late in the evening. But
if you wish to re-examine the place, I can of
course enable you to do so.”

“It will, I think, be advisable; and you will,
if you please,” I added, as we emerged into the
street, “permit me to take you by the arm, in
order that the official character of my visit may
not be suspected by any one there.”

He laughingly complied, and we arrived at
the house arm-in-arm. We were admitted by
an elderly woman; and there was a young man—a
mustached clerk—seated at a desk in an
inner room writing. He eyed me for a moment,
somewhat askance, I thought, but I gave him
no opportunity for a distinct view of my features;
and I presently handed M. Bellebon a card, on
which I had contrived to write, unobserved,
“send away the clerk.” This was more naturally
done than I anticipated; and in answer
to M. Bellebon’s glance of inquiry, I merely
said, “that as I did not wish to be known there
as a police-officer, it was essential that the
minute search I was about to make should be
without witnesses.” He agreed; and the woman
was also sent away upon a distant errand.
Every conceivable place did I ransack; every
scrap of paper that had writing on it I eagerly
perused. At length the search was over, apparently
without result.

“You are quite sure, Monsieur Bellebon, as
you informed the superintendent, that Monsieur
le Breton has no female relations or acquaintances
in this country?”

“Positive,” he replied. “I have made the
most explicit inquiries on the subject both of the
clerk Dubarle, and of the woman-servant.”

Just then the clerk returned, out of breath
with haste, I noticed, and I took my leave without
even now affording the young gentleman so
clear a view of my face as he was evidently
anxious to obtain.

“No female acquaintance!” thought I, as I
re-entered the private room of the tavern I had
left an hour before. “From whom came, then,
these scraps of perfumed note-paper I have found
in his desk, I wonder?” I sat down and endeavored
to piece them out, but after considerable
trouble, satisfied myself that they were
parts of different notes, and so small, unfortunately,
as to contain nothing which separately
afforded any information except that they were
all written by one hand, and that a female one.

About two hours after this I was sauntering
along in the direction of Stoke-Newington, where
I was desirous of making some inquiries as to
another matter, and had passed the Kingslaw
Gate a few hundred yards, when a small discolored
printed handbill, lying in a haberdasher’s
shop window, arrested my attention. It ran thus:
“Two guineas reward.—Lost, an Italian gray-hound.
The tip of its tail has been chopped
off, and it answers to the name of Fidèle.” Underneath,
the reader was told in writing to “inquire
within.”

“Fidèle!” I mentally exclaimed. “Any relation
to M. le Breton’s fair correspondent Fidèle,
I wonder?” In a twinkling my pocket-book[Pg 783]
was out, and I reperused by the gas-light
on one of the perfumed scraps of paper the following
portion of a sentence, “ma pauvre Fidèle
est per
—” The bill, I observed, was dated
nearly three weeks previously. I forthwith entered
the shop, and pointing to the bill, said I
knew a person who had found such a dog as
was there advertised for. The woman at the
counter said she was glad to hear it, as the
lady, formerly a customer of theirs, was much
grieved at the animal’s loss.

“What is the lady’s name?” I asked.

“I can’t rightly pronounce the name,” was
the reply. “It is French, I believe; but here
it is, with the address, in the day-book, written
by herself.”

I eagerly read—”Madame Levasseur, Oak
Cottage; about one mile on the road from Edmonton
to Southgate.” The handwriting greatly
resembled that on the scraps I had taken from
M. le Breton’s desk; and the writer was French
too! Here were indications of a trail which
might lead to unhoped-for success, and I determined
to follow it up vigorously. After one
or two other questions, I left the shop, promising
to send the dog to the lady the next day.
My business at Stoke-Newington was soon accomplished.
I then hastened westward to the
establishment of a well-known dog-fancier, and
procured the loan, at a reasonable price, of an
ugly Italian hound: the requisite loss of the tip
of its tail was very speedily accomplished, and
so quickly healed, that the newness of the excision
could not be suspected. I arrived at the
lady’s residence about twelve o’clock on the
following day, so thoroughly disguised as a vagabond
Cockney dog-stealer, that my own wife,
when I entered the breakfast parlor just previous
to starting, screamed with alarm and surprise.
The mistress of Oak Cottage was at
home, but indisposed, and the servant said she
would take the dog to her, though, if I would
take it out of the basket, she herself could tell
me if it was Fidèle or not. I replied that I
would only show the dog to the lady, and would
not trust it out of my hands. This message
was carried up-stairs, and after waiting some
time outside—for the woman, with natural precaution,
considering my appearance, for the
safety of the portable articles lying about, had
closed the street-door in my face—I was re-admitted,
desired to wipe my shoes carefully, and
walk up. Madame Levasseur, a showy-looking
woman, though not over-refined in speech or
manners, was seated on a sofa, in vehement
expectation of embracing her dear Fidèle; but
my vagabond appearance so startled her, that
she screamed loudly for her husband, M. Levasseur.
This gentleman, a fine, tall, whiskered,
mustached person, hastened into the apartment
half-shaved, and with his razor in his hand.

“Qu’est ce qu’il y a donc?” he demanded.

“Mais voyez cette horreur là,” replied the
lady, meaning me, not the dog, which I was
slowly emancipating from the basket-kennel.
The gentleman laughed; and reassured by the
presence of her husband, Madame Levasseur’s
anxieties concentrated themselves upon the expected
Fidèle.

“Mais, mon Dieu!” she exclaimed again as
I displayed the aged beauty I had brought for
her inspection, “why, that is not Fidèle!”

“Not, marm?” I answered, with quite innocent
surprise. “Vy, ere is her wery tail;” and
I held up the mutilated extremity for her closer
inspection. The lady was not, however, to be
convinced even by that evidence; and as the
gentleman soon became impatient of my persistence,
and hinted very intelligibly that he had a
mind to hasten my passage down stairs with
the toe of his boot, I, having made the best possible
use of my eyes during the short interview,
scrambled up the dog and basket, and departed.

“No female relative or acquaintance hasn’t
he?” was my exulting thought as I gained the
road. “And yet if that is not M. le Breton’s
picture between those of the husband and wife,
I am a booby, and a blind one.” I no longer in
the least doubted that I had struck a brilliant
trail; and I could have shouted with exultation,
so eager was I not only to retrieve my, as I
fancied, somewhat tarnished reputation for activity
and skill, but to extricate the plundered
firm from their terrible difficulties; the more
especially as young M. Bellebon, with the frankness
of his age and nation, had hinted to me—and
the suddenly-tremulous light of his fine expressive
eyes testified to the acuteness of his
apprehensions—that his marriage with a long-loved
and amiable girl depended upon his success
in saving the credit of his house.

That same evening, about nine o’clock, M.
Levasseur, expensively, but withal snobbishly
attired, left Oak Cottage, walked to Edmonton,
hailed a cab, and drove off rapidly toward town,
followed by an English swell as stylishly and
snobbishly dressed, wigged, whiskered, and mustached
as himself: this English swell being no
other than myself, as prettily metamorphosed
and made up for the part I intended playing as
heart could wish.

M. Levasseur descended at the end of the
Quadrant, Regent-street, and took his way to
Vine-street, leading out of that celebrated
thoroughfare. I followed; and observing him
enter a public-house, unhesitatingly did the
same. It was a house of call and general rendezvous
for foreign servants out of place. Valets,
couriers, cooks, of many varieties of shade,
nation, and respectability, were assembled there,
smoking, drinking, and playing at an insufferably
noisy game, unknown, I believe, to Englishmen,
and which must, I think, have been
invented in sheer despair of cards, dice, or other
implements of gambling. The sole instruments
of play were the gamesters’ fingers, of which
the two persons playing suddenly and simultaneously
uplifted as many, or as few as they
pleased, each player alternately calling a number;
and if he named precisely how many fingers
were held up by himself and opponent, he
marked a point. The hubbub of cries—”cinq,”[Pg 784]
“neuf,” “dix,” &c.—was deafening. The players—almost
every body in the large room—were
too much occupied to notice our entrance; and
M. Levasseur and myself seated ourselves, and
called for something to drink, without, I was
glad to see, exciting the slightest observation.
M. Levasseur, I soon perceived, was an intimate
acquaintance of many there; and somewhat
to my surprise, for he spoke French very
well, I found that he was a Swiss. His name
was, I therefore concluded, assumed. Nothing
positive rewarded my watchfulness that evening;
but I felt quite sure Levasseur had come
there with the expectation of meeting some one,
as he did not play, and went away about half-past
eleven o’clock with an obviously discontented
air. The following night it was the
same; but the next, who should peer into the
room about half-past ten, and look cautiously
round, but M. Alexandre le Breton! The instant
the eyes of the friends met, Levasseur
rose and went out. I hesitated to follow, lest
such a movement might excite suspicion; and
it was well I did not, as they both presently
returned, and seated themselves close by my
side. The anxious, haggard countenance of
Le Breton—who had, I should have before
stated, been privately pointed out to me by one
of the force early on the morning I visited Oak
Cottage—struck me forcibly, especially in contrast
with that of Levasseur, which wore only
an expression of malignant and ferocious triumph,
slightly dashed by temporary disappointment.
Le Breton staid but a short time; and
the only whispered words I caught were—”He
has, I fear, some suspicion.”

The anxiety and impatience of M. Bellebon
while this was going on became extreme, and
he sent me note after note—the only mode of
communication I would permit—expressive of
his consternation at the near approach of the
time when the engagements of his house would
arrive at maturity, without any thing having
in the meantime been accomplished. I pitied
him greatly, and after some thought and hesitation,
resolved upon a new and bolder game.
By affecting to drink a great deal, occasionally
playing, and in other ways exhibiting a reckless,
devil-may-care demeanor, I had striven
to insinuate myself into the confidence and companionship
of Levasseur, but hitherto without
much effect; and although once I could see,
startled by a casual hint I dropped to another
person—one of ours—just sufficiently loud for
him to hear—that I knew a sure and safe
market for stopped Bank of England notes, the
cautious scoundrel quickly subsided into his
usual guarded reserve. He evidently doubted
me, and it was imperatively necessary to remove
those doubts. This was at last effectually,
and, as I am vain enough to think, cleverly
done. One evening a rakish-looking man,
who ostentatiously and repeatedly declared himself
to be Mr. Trelawney, of Conduit-street,
and who was evidently three parts intoxicated,
seated himself directly in front of us, and with
much braggart impudence boasted of his money,
at the same time displaying a pocket-book,
which seemed pretty full of Bank of England
notes. There were only a few persons present
in the room besides us, and they were at the
other end of the room. Levasseur I saw noticed
with considerable interest the look of greed and
covetousness which I fixed on that same pocket-book.
At length the stranger rose to depart.
I also hurried up and slipped after him, and
was quietly and slyly followed by Levasseur.
After proceeding about a dozen paces, I looked
furtively about, but not behind; robbed Mr.
Trelawney of his pocket-book, which he had
placed in one of the tails of his coat; crossed
over the street, and walked hurriedly away, still,
I could hear, followed by Levasseur. I entered
another public-house, strode into an empty back-room,
and was just in the act of examining my
prize, when in stepped Levasseur. He looked
triumphant as Lucifer, as he clapped me on
the shoulder, and said in a low exulting voice,
“I saw that pretty trick, Williams, and can, if I
like, transport you!”

My consternation was naturally extreme, and
Levasseur laughed immensely at the terror he
excited. “Soyez tranquille,” he said at last,
at the same time ringing the bell, “I shall not
hurt you.” He ordered some wine, and after
the waiter had fulfilled the order, and left the
room, said, “Those notes of Mr. Trelawney’s
will of course be stopped in the morning, but I
think I once heard you say you knew of a
market for such articles?”

I hesitated, coyly unwilling to further commit
myself. “Come, come,” resumed Levasseur,
in a still low but menacing tone, “no nonsense.
I have you now; you are, in fact, entirely
in my power: but be candid, and you are
safe. Who is your friend?”

“He is not in town now,” I stammered.

“Stuff—humbug! I have myself some notes
to change. There, now we understand each
other. What does he give, and how does he
dispose of them?”

“He gives about a third generally, and gets
rid of them abroad. They reach the Bank
through bonâ-fide and innocent holders, and in
that case the Bank is of course bound to pay.”

“Is that the law also with respect to bills of
exchange?”

“Yes, to be sure it is.”

“And is amount of any consequence to your
friend?”

“None, I believe, whatever.”

“Well, then, you must introduce me to him.”

“No, that I can’t,” I hurriedly answered.
“He won’t deal with strangers.”

“You must, I tell you, or I will call an officer.”
Terrified by this threat, I muttered that
his name was Levi Samuel.

“And where does Levi Samuel live?”

“That,” I replied, “I can not tell; but I
know how to communicate with him.”

Finally, it was settled by Levasseur that I
should dine at Oak Cottage the next day but[Pg 785]
one, and that I should arrange with Samuel to
meet us there immediately afterward. The
notes and bills he had to dispose of, I was to
inform Samuel, amounted to nearly twelve thousand
pounds, and I was promised £500 for
effecting the bargain.

“Five hundred pounds, remember, Williams,”
said Levasseur, as we parted; “or, if you deceive
me, transportation. You can prove nothing
regarding me, whereas, I could settle you
offhand.”

The superintendent and I had a long and
rather anxious conference the next day. We
agreed that, situated as Oak Cottage was, in an
open space away from any other building, it
would not be advisable that any officer except
myself and the pretended Samuel should approach
the place. We also agreed as to the probability
of such clever rogues having so placed
the notes and bills that they could be consumed
or otherwise destroyed on the slightest alarm,
and that the open arrest of Levasseur, and a
search of Oak Cottage, would in all likelihood
prove fruitless. “There will be only two of
them,” I said, in reply to a remark of the superintendent
as to the somewhat dangerous game
I was risking with powerful and desperate men,
“even should Le Breton be there; and surely
Jackson and I, aided by the surprise and our
pistols, will be too many for them.” Little
more was said, the superintendent wished us
luck, and I sought out and instructed Jackson.

I will confess that, on setting out the next
day to keep my appointment, I felt considerable
anxiety. Levasseur might have discovered my
vocation, and set this trap for my destruction.
Yet that was hardly possible. At all events,
whatever the danger, it was necessary to face
it; and having cleaned and loaded my pistols
with unusual care, and bade my wife a more
than usually earnest farewell, which, by the
way, rather startled her, I set off, determined,
as we used to say in Yorkshire, “to win the
horse or lose the saddle.”

I arrived in good time at Oak Cottage, and
found my host in the highest possible spirits.
Dinner was ready, he said, but it would be necessary
to wait a few minutes for the two friends
he expected.

Two friends!” I exclaimed, really startled.
“You told me last evening there was to be only
one, a Monsieur le Breton.”

“True,” rejoined Levasseur carelessly; “but
I had forgotten that another party as much interested
as ourselves would like to be present,
and invite himself if I did not. But there will
be enough for us all, never fear,” he added, with
a coarse laugh, “especially as Madame Levasseur
does not dine with us.”

At this moment a loud knock was heard.
“Here they are!” exclaimed Levasseur, and
hastened out to meet them. I peeped through
the blind, and to my great alarm saw that Le
Breton was accompanied by the clerk Dubarle!
My first impulse was to seize my pistols and
rush out of the house; but calmer thoughts
soon succeeded, and the improbability that a
plan had been laid to entrap me recurred forcibly.
Still, should the clerk recognize me?
The situation was undoubtedly a critical one;
but I was in for it, and must therefore brave the
matter out in the best way I could.

Presently a conversation, carried on in a loud,
menacing tone in the next room between Levasseur
and the new-comers, arrested my attention,
and I softly approached the door to listen. Le
Breton, I soon found was but half a villain, and
was extremely anxious that the property should
not be disposed of till at least another effort had
been made at negotiation. The others, now
that a market for the notes and securities had
been obtained, were determined to avail themselves
of it, and immediately leave the country.
The almost agonizing entreaties of Le Breton
that they would not utterly ruin the house he
had betrayed, were treated with scornful contempt,
and he was at length silenced by their
brutal menaces. Le Breton, I further learned,
was a cousin of Madame Levasseur, whose
husband had first pillaged him at play, and then
suggested the crime which had been committed
as the sole means of concealing the defalcations
of which he, Levasseur, had been the occasion
and promoter.

After a brief delay, all three entered the
dining-room, and a slight but significant start
which the clerk Dubarle gave, as Levasseur,
with mock ceremony, introduced me, made my
heart, as folk say, leap into my mouth. His
half-formed suspicions seemed, however, to be
dissipated for the moment by the humorous account
Levasseur gave him of the robbery of
Mr. Trelawney, and we sat down to a very
handsome dinner.

A more uncomfortable one, albeit, I never
assisted at. The furtive looks of Dubarle, who
had been only partially reassured, grew more
and more inquisitive and earnest. Fortunately
Levasseur was in rollicking spirits and humor,
and did not heed the unquiet glances of the
young man; and as for Le Breton, he took little
notice of any body. At last this terrible
dinner was over, and the wine was pushed
briskly round. I drank much more freely than
usual, partly with a view to calm my nerves,
and partly to avoid remark. It was nearly the
time for the Jew’s appearance, when Dubarle,
after a scrutinizing and somewhat imperious
look at my face, said abruptly, “I think, Monsieur
Williams, I have seen you somewhere
before?”

“Very likely,” I replied, with as much indifference
as I could assume. “Many persons
have seen me before—some of them once or
twice too often.”

“True!” exclaimed Levasseur, with a shout;
“Trelawney, for instance!”

“I should like to see monsieur with his wig
off!” said the clerk, with increasing insolence.

“Nonsense, Dubarle; you are a fool,” exclaimed
Levasseur; “and I will not have my
good friend Williams insulted.”

[Pg 786]

Dubarle did not persist, but it was plain
enough that some dim remembrance of my
features continued to haunt and perplex him.

At length, and the relief was unspeakable, a
knock at the outer door announced Jackson—Levi
Samuel I mean. We all jumped up and
ran to the window. It was the Jew sure
enough, and admirably he had dressed and now
looked the part. Levasseur went out, and in
a minute or two returned, introducing him.
Jackson could not suppress a start as he caught
sight of the tall, mustached addition to the
expected company; and, although he turned it
off very well, it drove the Jewish dialect in
which he had been practicing, completely out
of his thoughts and speech, as he said, “You
have more company than my friend Williams
led me to expect?”

“A friend—one friend extra, Mr. Samuel,”
said Levasseur; “that is all. Come, sit down,
let me help you to a glass of wine. You are
an English Jew I perceive?”

“Yes.”

A silence of a minute or two succeeded, and
then Levasseur said, “You are, of course, prepared
for business?”

“Yes—that is, if you are reasonable.”

“Reasonable! the most reasonable men in
the world,” rejoined Levasseur, with a loud
laugh. “But pray, where is the gold you
mean to pay us with?”

“If we agree, I will fetch it in half an hour.
I do not carry bags of sovereigns about with
me into all companies,” replied Jackson, with
much readiness.

“Well, that’s right enough: and how much
discount do you charge?”

“I will tell you when I see the securities.”

Levasseur arose without another word, and
left the apartment. He was gone about ten
minutes, and on his return, deliberately counted
out the stolen Bank-of-England notes, and bills
of exchange. Jackson got up from his chair,
peered close to them, and began noting down
the amounts in his pocket-book. I also rose,
and pretended to be looking at a picture by the
fire-place. The moment was a nervous one, as
the signal had been agreed upon, and could not
now be changed or deferred. The clerk Dubarle
also hastily rose, and eyed Jackson with
flaming but indecisive looks. The examination
of the securities was at length terminated, and
Jackson began counting the Bank-of-England
notes aloud, “One—two—three—four—FIVE!”
As the signal word passed his lips, he threw
himself upon Le Breton, who sat next to him;
and at the same moment I passed one of my
feet between Dubarle’s, and, with a dexterous
twist hurled him violently on the floor; another
instant and my grasp was on the throat of Levasseur,
and my pistol at his ear. “Hurra!”
we both shouted, with eager excitement; and,
before either of the villains could recover from
his surprise, or indeed perfectly comprehend
what had happened, Levasseur and Le Breton
were handcuffed, and resistance was out of the
question. Young Dubarle was next easily secured.

Levasseur, the instant he recovered the use
of his faculties, which the completeness and
suddenness of the surprise and attack had paralyzed,
yelled like a madman with rage and
anger, and but for us, would, I verily believe,
have dashed his brains out against the walls of
the room. The other two were calmer, and
having at last thoroughly pinioned and secured
them, and carefully gathered up the recovered
plunder, we left Oak Cottage in triumph, letting
ourselves out, for the woman-servant had
gone off, doubtless to acquaint her mistress
with the disastrous turn affairs had taken. No
inquiry was made after either of them.

An hour afterward the prisoners were securely
locked up, and I hurried to acquaint M.
Bellebon with the fortunate issue of our enterprise.
His exultation, it will be readily believed,
was unbounded; and I left him busy
with letters to the firm, and doubtless one to
“cette chère et aimable Louise,” announcing
the joyful news.

The prisoners, after a brief trial, were convicted
of felonious conspiracy, and were all
sentenced to ten years’ transportation. Le
Breton’s sentence, the judge told him, would
have been for life, but for the contrition he had
exhibited shortly before his apprehension.

As Levasseur passed me on leaving the dock,
he exclaimed in French, and in a desperately
savage tone, “I will repay you for this when I
return, and that infernal Trelawney too.” I
am too much accustomed to threats of this kind
to be in any way moved by them, and I therefore
contented myself by smiling, and a civil
“Au revoir—allons!”


[From Dickens’s Household Words.]

ATLANTIC WAVES.

One brisk March morning, in the year 1848,
the brave Steam-Ship Hibernia rolled about
in the most intoxicated fashion on the broad
Atlantic, in north latitude fifty-one, and west
longitude thirty-eight, fifty—the wind blowing
a hard gale from the west-southwest. To most
of the passengers the grandeur of the waters
was a mockery, the fine bearing of the ship
only a delusion and a snare. Every thing was
made tight on deck; if any passenger had left
a toothpick on one of the seats, he would assuredly
have found it lashed to a near railing.
Rope was coiled about every imaginable item;
and water dripped from every spar of the gallant
vessel. Now it seemed as though she
were traveling along through a brilliant gallery,
flanked on either side by glittering walls of
water; now she climbed one of the crested
walls, and an abyss dark and terrible as the
famous Maelstrom, which can’t be found any
where, yawned to receive her. The snorts of
the engine seemed to defy the angry waters;
and occasionally when a monster wave coiled
about the ship, and thundered against her, she[Pg 787]
staggered for a moment, only to renew the
battle with fresh energy.

The cooks and stewards went placidly through
their several daily avocations on board this rolling,
fighting, shaking craft. If they had been
Belgravian servants, or club-house waiters, they
could not have performed their duties with more
profound unconcern. Their coolness appeared
nothing less than heroic to the poor tumbled
heaps of clothes with human beings inside, who
were scattered about the cabins below. An
unhappy wight, who had never before been five
miles from Boston, was anxiously inquiring of
the chief steward the precise time in the course
of that evening that the vessel might be expected
to founder; while another steward, with
provoking pertinacity, was asking how many
would dine in the saloon at six, with the same
business-like unconcern, as if the ship were
gliding along on glass. So tremendous was the
tossing, so extreme the apparent uncertainty of
any event except a watery terminus to all expectation,
that this sort of coolness appeared
almost wicked.

Then there was a monster in British form
actually on deck—not braving, it was said, but
tempting the storm to sweep him into eternity.
He astonished even the ship’s officers. The
cook did not hesitate to venture a strong opinion
against the sanity of a man who might, if he
chose, be snugly ensconced in the cabin out of
harm’s way, but who would remain upon deck,
in momentary danger of being blown overboard.
The cook’s theory was not ill supported by the
subject of it; for he was continually placing
himself in all manner of odd places and grotesque
postures. Sometimes he scrambled up
on the cuddy-roof; then he rolled down again
on the saloon deck; now he got himself blown
up on the paddle-box; that was not high enough
for him, for when the vessel sunk into a trough
of the sea, he stood on tip-toe, trying to look
over the nearest wave. A consultation was
held in the cuddy, and a resolution was unanimously
passed that the amateur of wind and
water (which burst over him every minute) was
either an escaped lunatic or—a College Professor.

It was resolved nem. con. that he was the
latter; and from that moment nobody was surprised
at any thing he might choose to do, even
while the Hibernia was laboring in what the
mate was pleased to call the most “lively”
manner. The Professor, however, to the disgust
of the sufferers below, who thought it was
enough to feel the height of the waves, without
going to the trouble of measuring them, pursued
his observations in the face of the contempt of
the official conclave above mentioned. He took
up his position on the cuddy roof, which was
exactly twenty-three feet three inches above the
ship’s line of flotation, and there watched the
mighty mountains that sported with the brave
vessel. He was anxious to ascertain the height
of these majestic waves, but he found that the
crests rose so far above the horizon from the
point where he was standing, that it was utterly
impossible, without gaining a greater height for
observation, that he could arrive at any just
estimate on the subject. His observations from
the cuddy-roof proved, however, beyond a doubt,
that the majority of these rolling masses of
water attained a height of considerably more
than twenty-four feet, measuring from the trough
of the sea to the crests of the waves. But the
Professor was not satisfied with this negative
proof; and in the pursuit of his interesting inquiry,
did not feel inclined to be baffled. It is
impossible to know what the secret thoughts of
the men at the wheel were, when the valiant
observer announced his intention of making the
best of his way from the cuddy-roof to the larboard
paddle-box. Now he was to be seen
tumbling about with the motion of the ship; at
one moment clinging to a chain-box; at the
next, throwing himself into the arms of the
second mate. Now he is buried in spray, and
a few minutes afterward his spare form is seen
clinging to the rails which connect the paddle-boxes.

Despite the storm without, a calm mathematical
process is going on within the mind of
that ardent observer. The Professor knew he
was standing at a height of twenty-four feet
nine inches above the flotation mark of the ship:
and allowing five feet six inches as the height
of his eye, he found the elevation he had obtained
to be altogether thirty feet three inches.
He now waited till the vessel subsided fairly for
a few minutes into the trough of the sea in an
even and upright position, while the nearest
approaching wave had its maximum altitude.
Here he found also, that at least one-half part
of the wave intercepted by a considerable elevation
his view of the horizon. He declared
that he frequently observed long ranges extending
one hundred yards on one or both sides of
the ship—the sea then coming right aft—which
rose so high above the visible horizon, as to
form an angle estimated at two to three degrees
when the distance of the wave’s crest,
was about a hundred yards off. This distance
would add about thirteen feet to the level of the
eye. This immense elevation occurred about
every sixth wave. Now and then, when the
course of a gigantic wave was impertinently interfered
with by another liquid giant, and they
thundered together, their breaking crests would
shoot upward at least ten or fifteen feet higher—about
half the height of the monument—and
then pour down a mighty flood upon the poor
Professor in revenge for his attempt to measure
their majesties. No quantity of salt water,
however, could wash him from his post, till he
had satisfactorily proved, by accurate observation,
that the average wave which passed the
vessel was fully equal to the height of his eye—or
thirty feet three inches—and that the mean
highest waves, not including the fighting or
broken waves, were about forty-three feet above
the level of the hollow occupied at the moment
by the ship.

[Pg 788]

Satisfied at length of the truth of his observations,
the Professor, half-pickled by the salt
water, and looking, it must be confessed, very
cold and miserable, descended to the cabin.
Throughout dinner-time a conversation was
kept up between the Professor and the captain—the
latter appearing to be about the only
individual on board who took any interest whatever
in these scientific proceedings. The ladies,
one and all, vowed that the Professor was a
monster, only doing “all this stuff” in mockery
of their sufferings. Toward night the wind increased
to a hurricane; the ship trembled like
a frightened child before the terrible combat of
the elements. Night, with her pall, closed in
the scene: it was a wild and solemn time.
Toward morning the wind abated. For thirty
hours a violent northwest gale had swept over
the heaving bosom of the broad Atlantic.

This reflection hastened the dressing and
breakfasting operations of the Professor, who
tumbled up on deck at about ten o’clock in the
morning. The storm had been subdued for
several hours, and there was a visible decrease
in the height of the waves. He took up his old
position on the cuddy-roof, and soon observed,
that, even then, when the sea was comparatively
quiet, ten waves overtook the vessel in succession,
which all rose above the apparent horizon;
consequently they must have been more than
twenty-three feet—probably about twenty-six
feet—from ridge to hollow. From the larboard
paddle-box, to which the Professor once more
scrambled, he observed that occasionally four or
five waves in succession rose above the visible
horizon—hence they must have been more than
thirty feet waves. He also observed that the
waves no longer ran in long ridges, but presented
more the form of cones of moderate
elongation.

Having so far satisfied himself as to the
height of Atlantic waves in a gale of wind (the
Professor’s estimate must not be taken as the
measurement of the highest known waves, but
simply as that of a rough Atlantic sea), he
directed his attention to minuter and more
difficult observations. He determined to measure
the period of time occupied by the regular
waves in overtaking the ship, their width from
crest to crest, and the rate of their traveling.
The first point to be known was the speed of
the ship; this he ascertained to be nine knots.
His next object was to note her course in reference
to the direction of the waves. He found
that the true course of the vessel was east, and
that the waves came from the west-northwest,
so that they passed under the vessel at a considerable
angle. The length of the ship was
stated to be two hundred and twenty feet.
Provided with this information the Professor
renewed his observations. He proceeded to
count the seconds the crest of a wave took to
travel from stern to stem of the vessel; these he
ascertained to be six. He then counted the
time which intervened between the moment
when one crest touched the stern of the vessel,
and the next touched it, and he found the average
interval to be sixteen seconds and a fraction.
These results gave him at once the width between
crest and crest. As the crest traveled
two hundred and twenty feet (or the length of
the vessel) in six seconds, and sixteen seconds
elapsed before the next crest touched the stern,
it was clear that the wave was nearly three
times the length of the vessel; to write accurately,
there was a distance of six hundred
and five feet from crest to crest.

The Professor did not forget that the oblique
course of the ship elongated her line over the
waves; this elongation he estimated at forty-five
feet, reducing the probable average distance between
crest and crest to five hundred and fifty-nine
feet.

Being quite satisfied with the result of this
experiment, the hardy Professor, still balancing
himself on his giddy height, to the wonder and
amusement of the sailors, found that the calculations
he had already made did not give him
the actual velocity of the waves. A wave-crest
certainly passed from stern to stem in six
seconds, but then the ship was traveling in the
same direction, at the rate of nine geographical
miles per hour, or 15.2 feet per second; this
rate the Professor added to the former measure,
which gave 790.5 feet for the actual distance
traversed by the wave in 16.5 seconds, being at
the rate of 32.67 English miles per hour. This
computation was afterward compared with calculations
made from totally different data by
Mr. Scott Russell, and found to be quite correct.

With these facts the Professor scrambled from
the larboard paddle-box of the Hibernia. He
had also made some observations on the forms
of waves. When the wind blows steadily from
one point, they are generally regular; but when
it is high and gusty, and shifts from point to
point, the sea is broken up, and the waves take
a more conical shape, and assume fantastical
crests. While the sea ran high, the Professor
observed now and then a ridge of waves extending
from about a quarter to a third of a mile in
length, forming, as it were, a rampart of water.
This ridge was sometimes straight, and sometimes
bent as of a crescent form, with the central
mass of water higher than the rest, and not
unfrequently with two or three semi-elliptical
mounds in diminishing series on either side of
the highest peak.

When the wind had subsided, a few of the
bolder passengers crawled upon deck in the
oddest imaginable costumes. They had not
much to encounter, for about a third part of the
greater undulations averaged only twenty-four
feet, from crest to hollow, in height. These
higher waves could be seen and selected from
the pigmy waves about them, at the distance
of a quarter of a mile from the ship.

The Professor had been very unpopular on
board while the stormy weather lasted, and
the ladies had vowed that he was a sarcastic
creature, who would have his little joke on the
gravest calamities of life, but as the waves[Pg 789]
decreased in bulk, and the wind lulled, and the
sun shone, and the men took off their oil-skin
coats, and the cabin-windows were opened, the
frowns of the fair voyagers wore off. Perfect
good-will was general before the ship sighted
Liverpool; and even the cook, as he prepared
the last dinner for the passengers, was heard to
declare (in confidence to one of the stokers) that,
after all, there might be something worth knowing
in the Professor’s observations.

When the Professor landed at Liverpool, he
would, on no account, suffer the carpet-bag,
containing his calculations, to be taken out of
his sight. Several inquisitive persons, however,
made the best use of their own eyes, to ascertain
the name of the extraordinary observer, and
found it to be legibly inscribed with the well-known
name of Scoresby.

That his investigations may be the more
readily impressed on the reader’s mind, we
conclude with a summary of them. It would
seem from Dr. Scoresby’s intrepid investigations,
that the highest waves of the Atlantic
average in

Altitude43feet
Mean Distance between each Wave559
Width from Crest to Crest600
Interval of Time between each wave16seconds
Velocity of each Wave per hour32-1/2miles.

HOW TO KILL CLEVER CHILDREN.[24]

At any time in life, excessive and continued
mental exertion is hurtful; but in infancy
and early youth, when the structure of the brain
is still immature and delicate, permanent injury
is more easily produced by injudicious treatment
than at any subsequent period. In this respect,
the analogy is complete between the brain and
the other parts of the body, as is exemplified in
the injurious effects of premature exercise of the
bones and muscles. Scrofulous and rickety children
are the most usual sufferers in this way.
They are generally remarkable for large heads,
great precocity of understanding, and small,
delicate bodies. But in such instances, the
great size of the brain, and the acuteness of the
mind, are the results of morbid growth, and even
with the best management, the child passes the
first years of its life constantly on the brink of
active disease. Instead, however, of trying to
repress its mental activity, as they should, the
fond parents, misled by the promise of genius,
too often excite it still further by unceasing
cultivation and the never-failing stimulus of
praise; and finding its progress, for a time,
equal to their warmest wishes, they look forward
with ecstasy to the day when its talents
will break forth and shed a lustre on their name.
But in exact proportion as the picture becomes
brighter to their fancy, the probability of its becoming
realized becomes less; for the brain,
worn out by premature exertion, either becomes
diseased or loses its tone, leaving the mental
powers feeble and depressed for the remainder
of life. The expected prodigy is thus, in the
end, easily outstripped in the social race by
many whose dull outset promised him an easy
victory.

To him who takes for his guide the necessities
of the constitution, it will be obvious that
the modes of treatment commonly resorted to
should in such cases be reversed; and that, instead
of straining to the utmost the already irritable
powers of the precocious child, leaving
his dull competitors to ripen at leisure, a systematic
attempt ought to be made, from early
infancy, to rouse to action the languid faculties
of the latter, while no pains should be spared to
moderate and give tone to the activity of the
former. But instead of this, the prematurely
intelligent child is generally sent to school, and
tasked with lessons at an unusually early age,
while the healthy but more backward boy, who
requires to be stimulated, is kept at home in
idleness merely on account of his backwardness.
A double error is here committed, and the consequences
to the active-minded boy are not unfrequently
the permanent loss both of health and
of his envied superiority of intellect.

In speaking of children of this description,
Dr. Brigham, in an excellent little work on the
influence of mental excitement on health, remarks
as follows: “Dangerous forms of scrofulous
disease among children have repeatedly
fallen under my observation, for which I could
not account in any other way than by supposing
that the brain had been excited at the expense
of the other parts of the system, and at a time
in life when nature is endeavoring to perfect all
the organs of the body; and after the disease
commenced, I have seen, with grief, the influence
of the same cause in retarding or preventing
recovery. I have seen several affecting and
melancholy instances of children, five or six
years of age, lingering a while with diseases
from which those less gifted readily recover,
and at last dying, notwithstanding the utmost
efforts to restore them. During their sickness
they constantly manifested a passion for books
and mental excitement, and were admired for
the maturity of their minds. The chance for
the recovery of such precocious children is, in
my opinion, small when attacked by disease;
and several medical men have informed me that
their own observations had led them to form the
same opinion, and have remarked that, in two
cases of sickness, if one of the patients was a
child of superior and highly-cultivated mental
powers, and the other one equally sick, but
whose mind had not been excited by study,
they should feel less confident of the recovery
of the former than of the latter. This mental
precocity results from an unnatural development
of one organ of the body at the expense of the
constitution.”

There can be little doubt but that ignorance
on the part of parents and teachers, is the
principal cause that leads to the too early and[Pg 790]
excessive cultivation of the minds of children,
and especially of such as are precocious and
delicate. Hence the necessity of imparting instruction
on this subject to both parents and
teachers, and to all persons who are in any way
charged with the care and education of the
young. This necessity becomes the more imperative
from the fact that the cupidity of authors
and publishers has led to the preparation
of “children’s books,” many of which are announced
as purposely prepared “for children
from two to three years old!” I might instance
advertisements of “Infant Manuals” of botany,
geometry, and astronomy!

In not a few isolated families, but in many
neighborhoods, villages, and cities, in various
parts of the country, children under three years
of age
are not only required to commit to
memory many verses, texts of Scripture, and
stories, but are frequently sent to school for six
hours a day. Few children are kept back later
than the age of four, unless they reside a great
distance from school, and some not even then.
At home, too, they are induced by all sorts of
excitements to learn additional tasks, or peruse
juvenile books and magazines, till the nervous
system becomes enfeebled, and the health broken.
“I have myself,” says Dr. Brigham, “seen
many children who are supposed to possess
almost miraculous mental powers, experiencing
these effects and sinking under them. Some of
them died early, when but six or eight years of
age, but manifested to the last a maturity of
understanding, which only increased the agony
of separation. Their minds, like some of the
fairest flowers were “no sooner blown than
blasted;” others have grown up to manhood,
but with feeble bodies and disordered nervous
system, which subjected them to hypochondriasis,
dyspepsy, and all the Protean forms of nervous
disease; others of the class of early prodigies
exhibit in manhood but small mental
powers, and are the mere passive instruments
of those who in early life were accounted far
their inferiors.”

This hot-bed system of education is not confined
to the United States, but is practiced less
or more in all civilized countries. Dr. Combe,
of Scotland, gives an account of one of these
early prodigies, whose fate he witnessed. The
circumstances were exactly such as those above
described. The prematurely developed intellect
was admired, and constantly stimulated by injudicious
praise, and by daily exhibition to
every visitor who chanced to call. Entertaining
books were thrown in its way, reading by
the fireside encouraged, play and exercise neglected,
the diet allowed to be full and heating,
and the appetite pampered by every delicacy.
The results were the speedy deterioration of a
weak constitution, a high degree of nervous
sensibility, deranged digestion, disordered bowels,
defective nutrition, and, lastly, death, at the
very time when the interest excited by the
mental precocity was at its height.

Such, however, is the ignorance of the majority
of parents and teachers on all physiological
subjects, that when one of these infant prodigies
dies from erroneous treatment, it is not unusual
to publish a memoir of his life, that other
parents and teachers may see by what means
such transcendent qualities were called forth.
Dr. Brigham refers to a memoir of this kind, in
which the history of a child, aged four years
and eleven months, is narrated as approved by
“several judicious persons, ministers and others,
all of whom united in the request that it might
be published, and all agreed in the opinion that
a knowledge of the manner in which the child
was treated, together with the results, would be
profitable to both parents and children, and a
benefit to the cause of education.” This infant
philosopher was “taught hymns before he could
speak plainly;” “reasoned with,” and constantly
instructed until his last illness, which, “without
any assignable cause
,” put on a violent and
unexpected form, and carried him off!

As a warning to others not to force education
too soon or too fast, this case may be truly profitable
to both parents and children, and a benefit
to the cause of education; but as an example
to be followed
, it assuredly can not be too strongly
or too loudly condemned.


[From the Dublin University Magazine.]

MAURICE TIERNAY, THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE.

(Continued from Page 639.)

CHAPTER XVI.

“AN OLD GENERAL OF THE IRISH BRIGADE.”

In obedience to an order which arrived at
Saumur one morning in the July of 1798, I
was summoned before the commandant of the
school, when the following brief colloquy ensued:

“Maurice Tiernay,” said he, reading from
the record of the school, “why are you called
l’Irlandais?”

“I am Irish by descent, sir.”

“Ha! by descent. Your father was then an
Emigré?”

“No, sir—my great grandfather.”

Parbleu! that is going very far back. Are
you aware of the causes which induced him to
leave his native country?”

“They were connected with political troubles,
I’ve heard, sir. He took part against the
English, my father told me, and was obliged to
make his escape to save his life.”

“You then hate the English, Maurice?”

“My grandfather certainly did not love them,
sir.”

“Nor can you, boy, ever forgive their having
exiled your family from country and home:
every man of honor retains the memory of such
injuries.”

“I can scarcely deem that an injury, sir,
which has made me a French citizen,” said I,
proudly.

“True, boy—you say what is perfectly true[Pg 791]
and just; any sacrifice of fortune or patrimony
is cheap at such a price; still you have suffered
a wrong—a deep and irreparable wrong—and
as a Frenchman you are ready to avenge it.”

Although I had no very precise notion, either
as to the extent of the hardships done me, nor
in what way I was to demand the reparation, I
gave the assent he seemed to expect.

“You are well acquainted with the language,
I believe?” continued he.

“I can read and speak English tolerably
well, sir.”

“But I speak of Irish, boy—of the language
which is spoken by your fellow-countrymen,”
said he, rebukingly.

“I have always heard, sir, that this has
fallen into disuse, and is little known, save
among the peasantry in a few secluded districts.”

He seemed impatient as I said this, and referred
once more to the paper before him, from
whose minutes he appeared to have been speaking.

“You must be in error, boy. I find here
that the nation is devotedly attached to its traditions
and its literature, and feels no injury
deeper than the insulting substitution of a foreign
tongue for their own noble language.”

“Of myself I know nothing, sir; the little I
have learned was acquired when a mere child.”

“Ah, then you probably forget, or may
never have heard the fact; but it is as I tell
you. This, which I hold here, is the report of
a highly-distinguished and most influential personage,
who lays great stress upon the circumstance.
I am sorry, Tiernay, very sorry, that
you are unacquainted with the language.”

He continued for some minutes to brood over
this disappointment, and, at last, returned to
the paper before him.

“The geography of the country—what
knowledge have you on that subject?”

“No more, sir, than I may possess of other
countries, and merely learned from maps.”

“Bad again,” muttered he to himself. “Madyett
calls these ‘essentials;’ but we shall see.”
Then addressing me, he said, “Tiernay, the
object of my present interrogatory is to inform
you that the Directory is about to send an expedition
to Ireland to assist in the liberation of
that enslaved people. It has been suggested
that young officers and soldiers of Irish descent
might render peculiar service to the cause, and
I have selected you for an opportunity which
will convert those worsted epaulets into bullion.”

This, at least, was intelligible news, and now
I began to listen with more attention.

“There is a report,” said he, laying down
before me a very capacious manuscript, “which
you will carefully peruse. Here are the latest
pamphlets setting forth the state of public opinion
in Ireland; and here are various maps of
the coast, the harbors, and the strongholds of
that country, with all of which you may employ
yourself advantageously; and if, on considering
the subject, you feel disposed to volunteer—for
as a volunteer only could your services be accepted—I
will willingly support your request
by all the influence in my power.”

“I am ready to do so at once, sir,” said I,
eagerly; “I have no need to know any more
than you have told me.”

“Well said, boy; I like your ardor. Write
your petition, and it shall be forwarded to-day.
I will also try and obtain for you the same regimental
rank you hold in the school”—I was a
sergeant—”it will depend upon yourself afterward
to secure a further advancement. You
are now free from duty; lose no time, therefore,
in storing your mind with every possible
information, and be ready to set out at a moment’s
notice.”

“Is the expedition so nearly ready, sir?”
asked I, eagerly.

He nodded, and with a significant admonition
as to secrecy, dismissed me, bursting with
anxiety to examine the stores of knowledge
before me, and prepare myself with all the details
of a plan in which already I took the liveliest
interest. Before the week expired, I received
an answer from the minister, accepting
the offer of my services. The reply found me
deep in those studies, which I scarcely could
bear to quit even at meal-times. Never did I
experience such an all-devouring passion for a
theme as on that occasion. “Ireland” never
left my thoughts; her wrongs and sufferings
were everlastingly before me; all the cruelties
of centuries—all the hard tyranny of the penal
laws—the dire injustice of caste oppression—filled
me with indignation and anger; while, on
the other hand, I conceived the highest admiration
of a people who, undeterred by the might
and power of England, resolved to strike a
great blow for liberty.

The enthusiasm of the people—the ardent
darings of a valor whose impetuosity was its
greatest difficulty—their high romantic temperament—their
devotion—their gratitude—the
child-like trustfulness of their natures, were all
traits, scattered through the various narratives,
which invariably attracted me, and drew me
more strongly to their cause—even from affection
than reason.

Madyett’s memoir was filled with these, and
he, I concluded, must know them well, being,
as it was asserted, one of the ancient nobility of
the land, and who now desired nothing better
than to throw rank, privilege, and title into the
scale, and do battle for the liberty and equality
of his countrymen. How I longed to see this
great man, whom my fancy arrayed in all the
attributes he so lavishly bestowed upon his
countrymen, for they were not only, in his description,
the boldest and the bravest, but the
handsomest people of Europe.

As to the success of the enterprise, whatever
doubts I had at first conceived, from an estimate
of the immense resources of England,
were speedily solved, as I read of the enormous
preparations the Irish had made for the struggle.
The Roman Catholics, Madyett said,[Pg 792]
were three millions, the Dissenters another
million, all eager for freedom and French alliance,
wanting nothing but the appearance of a
small armed force to give them the necessary
organization and discipline. They were somewhat
deficient, he acknowledged, in fire-arms—cannon
they had none whatever; but the
character of the country, which consisted of
mountains, valleys, ravines, and gorges, reduced
war to the mere chivalrous features of personal
encounter. What interminable descriptions did
I wade through of clubs and associations, the
very names of which were a puzzle to me—the
great union of all appearing to be a society
called “Defenders,” whose oath bound them to
“fidelity to the united nations of France and
Ireland.”

So much for the one side. For the other, it
was asserted that the English forces then in
garrison in Ireland, were below contempt: the
militia, being principally Irish, might be relied
on for taking the popular side; and as to the
Regulars, they were either “old men, or boys,”
incapable of active service; and several of the
regiments, being Scotch, greatly disaffected to
the government. Then, again, as to the navy,
the sailors in the English fleet were more than
two-thirds Irishmen, all Catholics, and all disaffected.

That the enterprise contained every element
of success, then, who could doubt? The nation,
in the proportion of ten to one, were for the
movement. On their side lay not alone the
wrongs to avenge, but the courage, the energy,
and the daring. Their oppressors were as
weak as tyrannical, their cause was a bad one,
and their support of it a hollow semblance of
superiority.

If I read these statements with ardor and
avidity, one lurking sense of doubt alone obtruded
itself on my reasonings. Why, with all
these guarantees of victory, with every thing
that can hallow a cause, and give it stability
and strength—why did the Irish ask for aid?
If they were, as they alleged, an immense majority—if
theirs was all the heroism and the
daring—if the struggle was to be maintained
against a miserably inferior force, weakened by
age, incapacity, and disaffection—what need
had they of Frenchmen on their side? The
answer to all such doubts, however, was “the
Irish were deficient in organization.”

Not only was the explanation a very sufficient
one, but it served in a high degree to flatter our
vanity. We were, then, to be organizers of
Ireland; from us were they to take the lessons
of civilization, which should prepare them for
freedom—ours was the task to discipline their
valor, and train their untaught intelligence.
Once landed in the country, it was to our
standard they were to rally; from us were to
go forth the orders of every movement and
measure; to us this new land was to be an Eldorado.
Madyett significantly hinted every
where at the unbounded gratitude of Irishmen;
and more than hinted at the future fate of certain
confiscated estates. One phrase, ostentatiously
set forth in capitals, asserted that the
best general of the French Republic could not
be any where employed with so much reputation
and profit. There was, then, every thing
to stimulate the soldier in such an enterprise—honor,
fame, glory, and rich rewards were all
among the prizes.

It was when deep in the midst of these studies
poring over maps and reports, taxing my memory
with hard names, and getting off by heart
dates, distances, and numbers, that the order
came for me to repair at once to Paris, where
the volunteers of the expedition were to assemble.
My rank of sergeant had been confirmed, and in
this capacity, as “sous officier,” I was ordered
to report myself to General Kilmaine, the Adjutant-General
of the expedition, then living in
the “Rue Chantereine.” I was also given the
address of a certain Lestaing—Rue Tarbout—a
tailor, from whom, on producing a certificate,
I was to obtain my new uniform.

Full as I was of the whole theme, thinking
of the expedition by day, and dreaming of it by
night, I was still little prepared for the enthusiasm
it was at that very moment exciting in
every society of the capital. For some time
previous a great number of Irish emigrants had
made Paris their residence; some were men of
good position and ample fortune; some were
individuals of considerable ability and intelligence.
All were enthusiastic, and ardent in
temperament—devotedly attached to their country—hearty
haters of England, and proportionately
attached to all that was French. These
sentiments, coupled with a certain ease of manner,
and a faculty of adaptation, so peculiarly
Irish, made them general favorites in society;
and long before the Irish question had found any
favor with the public, its national supporters had
won over the hearts and good wishes of all
Paris to the cause.

Well pleased, then, as I was, with my handsome
uniform of green and gold, my small
chapeau, with its plume of cock’s feathers, and
the embroidered shamrock on my collar, I was
not a little struck by the excitement my first
appearance in the street created. Accustomed
to see a hundred strange military costumes—the
greater number, I own, more singular than
tasteful—the Parisians, I concluded, would
scarcely notice mine in the crowd. Not so,
however; the print-shops had already given the
impulse to the admiration, and the “Irish Volunteer
of the Guard” was to be seen in every
window, in all the “glory of his bravery.” The
heroic character of the expedition, too, was
typified by a great variety of scenes, in which
the artist’s imagination had all the credit. In
one picture the “jeune Irlandais” was planting
a national flag of very capacious dimensions on
the summit of his native mountains; here he
was storming “La chateau de Dublin,” a most
formidable fortress perched on a rock above the
sea; here he was crowning the heights of “La
citadelle de Cork,” a very Gibraltar in strength,[Pg 793]
or he was haranguing the native chieftains, a
highly picturesque group—a cross between a
knight crusader and a south-sea islander.

My appearance, therefore, in the streets was
the signal for general notice and admiration,
and more than one compliment was uttered,
purposely loud enough to reach me, on the elegance
and style of my equipment. In the
pleasant flurry of spirits excited by this flattery,
I arrived at the general’s quarters in the Rue
Chantereine. It was considerably before the
time of his usual receptions, but the glitter of
my epaulets, and the air of assurance I had assumed,
so far imposed upon the old servant who
acted as valet, that he at once introduced me
into a small saloon, and after a brief pause presented
me to the general, who was reclining on
a sofa at his breakfast. Although far advanced
in years, and evidently broken by bad health,
General Kilmaine still preserved traces of great
personal advantages, while his manner exhibited
all that polished ease and courtesy which was
said to be peculiar to the Irish gentleman of the
French court. Addressing me in English, he
invited me to join his meal; and on my declining,
as having already breakfasted, he said, “I
perceive, from your name, we are countrymen;
and as your uniform tells me the service in
which you are engaged, we may speak with
entire confidence. Tell me then, frankly, all
that you know of the actual condition of Ireland.”

Conceiving that this question applied to the
result of my late studies, and was meant to
elicit the amount of my information, I at once
began a recital of what I had learned from the
books and reports I had been reading. My
statistics were perfect—they had been gotten
off by heart; my sympathies were, for the same
reason, most eloquent; my indignation was
boundless on the wrongs I deplored, and in fact,
in the fifteen minutes during which he permitted
me to declaim without interruption, I had gone
through the whole “cause of Ireland,” from
Henry II. to George III.

“You have been reading Mr. Madyett, I
perceive,” said he, with a smile; “but I would
rather hear something of your own actual experience.
Tell me, therefore, in what condition
are the people at this moment, as regards poverty?”

“I have never been in Ireland, general,”
said I, not without some shame at the avowal
coming so soon after my eloquent exhortation.

“Ah, I perceive,” said he, blandly, “of Irish
origin, and a relative probably of that very distinguished
soldier, Count Maurice de Tiernay,
who served in the Garde du Corps.”

“His only son, general,” said I, blushing
with eagerness and pleasure at the praise of my
father.

“Indeed!” said he, smiling courteously, and
seeming to meditate on my words. “There
was not a better nor a braver sabre in the corps
than your father—a very few more of such men
might have saved the monarchy—as it was,
they dignified its fall. And to whose guidance
and care did you owe your early training, for I
see you have not been neglected?”

A few words told him the principal events of
my early years, to which he listened with deep
attention. At length he said, “And now you
are about to devote your acquirements and energy
to this new expedition?”

“All, general! Every thing that I have is
too little for such a cause.”

“You say truly, boy,” said he, warmly;
“would that so good a cause had better leaders.
I mean,” added he, hurriedly, “wiser ones.
Men more conversant with the actual state of
events, more fit to cope with the great difficulties
before them, more ready to take advantage
of circumstances, whose outward meaning
will often prove deceptive. In fact, Irishmen
of character and capacity, tried soldiers, and
good patriots. Well, well, let us hope the best.
In whose division are you?”

“I have not yet heard, sir. I have presented
myself here to-day to receive your orders.”

“There again is another instance of their incapacity,”
cried he, passionately. “Why, boy,
I have no command, nor any function. I did
accept office under General Hoche, but he is
not to lead the present expedition.”

“And who is, sir?”

“I can not tell you. A week ago they talked
of Grouchy, then of Hardy; yesterday it was
Humbert; to-day it may be Bonaparte, and to-morrow
yourself! Ay, Tiernay, this great and
good cause has its national fatality attached to
it, and is so wrapped up in low intrigue and
falsehood, that every minister becomes in turn
disgusted with the treachery and mendacity he
meets with, and bequeaths the question to some
official underling, meet partisan for the mock
patriot he treats with.”

“But the expedition will sail, general?”
asked I, sadly discomfited by this tone of despondency.

He made me no answer, but sat for some time
absorbed in his own thoughts. At last he looked
up, and said, “You ought to be in the army of
Italy, boy; the great teacher of war is there.”

“I know it, sir, but my whole heart is in this
struggle. I feel that Ireland has a claim on all
who derived even a name from her soil. Do you
not believe that the expedition will sail?”

Again he was silent and thoughtful.

“Mr. Madyett would say, Yes,” said he,
scornfully, “though, certes, he would not volunteer
to bear it company.”

“Colonel Cherin, general!” said the valet,
as he flung open the door for a young officer in
a staff-uniform. I arose at once to withdraw,
but the general motioned to me to wait in an
adjoining room, as he desired to speak with me
again.

Scarcely five minutes had elapsed when I was
summoned once more before him.

“You have come at a most opportune moment,
Tiernay,” said he; “Colonel Cherin informs
me that an expedition is ready to sail from[Pg 794]
Rochelle at the first favorable wind. General
Humbert has the command; and if you are disposed
to join him I will give you a letter of
presentation.”

Of course I did not hesitate in accepting the
offer; and while the general drew over his desk
to write the letter, I withdrew toward the window
to converse with Colonel Cherin.

“You might have waited long enough,” said
he, laughing, “if the affair had been in other
hands than Humbert’s. The delays and discussions
of the official people, the difficulty of
any thing like agreement, the want of money,
and fifty other causes, would have detained the
fleet till the English got scent of the whole.
But Humbert has taken the short road in the
matter. He only arrived at La Rochelle five
days ago, and now he is ready to weigh anchor.”

“And in what way has he accomplished this?”
asked I, in some curiosity.

“By a method,” replied he, laughing again,
“which is usually reserved for an enemy’s country.
Growing weary of a correspondence with
the minister, which seemed to make little progress,
and urged on by the enthusiastic stories of the
Irish refugees, he resolved to wait no longer;
and so he has called on the merchants and magistrates
to advance him a sum on military requisition,
together with such stores and necessaries
as he stands in need of.”

“And they have complied?” asked I.

“Parbleu! that have they. In the first place,
they had no other choice; and in the second, they
are but too happy to get rid of him and his
‘Legion Noir,’ as they are called, so cheaply.
A thousand louis and a thousand muskets would
not pay for the damage of these vagabonds each
night they spent in the town.”

I confess that this description did not tend to
exalt the enthusiasm I had conceived for the
expedition; but it was too late for hesitation—too
late for even a doubt. Go forward I should,
whatever might come of it. And now the general
had finished his letter, which, having sealed
and addressed, he gave into my hand, saying,
“This will very probably obtain you promotion,
if not at once, at least on the first vacancy.
Good-by, my lad; there may be hard knocks
going where you will be, but I’m certain you’ll
not disgrace the good name you bear, nor the
true cause for which you are fighting. I would
that I had youth and strength to stand beside
you in the struggle. Good-by.”

He shook me affectionately by both hands;
the colonel, too, bade me adieu not less cordially;
and I took my leave with a heart overflowing
with gratitude and delight.

CHAPTER XVII.

LA ROCHELLE.

La Rochelle is a quiet little town at the
bottom of a small bay, the mouth of which is
almost closed up by two islands. There is a
sleepy, peaceful air about the place—a sort of
drowsy languor pervades every thing and every
body about it, that tells of a town whose days
of busy prosperity have long since passed by,
and which is dragging out life, like some retired
tradesman—too poor for splendor, but rich enough
to be idle. A long avenue of lime-trees incloses
the harbor; and here the merchants conduct their
bargains, while their wives, seated beneath the
shade, discuss the gossip of the place over their
work. All is patriarchal and primitive as Holland
itself; the very courtesies of life exhibiting
that ponderous stateliness which insensibly reminds
one of the land of dykes and broad breeches.
It is the least “French” of any town I have ever
seen in France; none of that light merriment,
that gay volatility of voice and air which form
the usual atmosphere of a French town. All
is still, orderly, and sombre; and yet on the night
in which—something more than fifty years back—I
first entered it, a very different scene was
presented to my eyes.

It was about ten o’clock; and by a moon
nearly full, the diligence rattled along the covered
ways of the old fortress, and crossing many
a moat and draw-bridge, the scenes of a once
glorious struggle, entered the narrow streets,
traversed a wide place, and drew up within the
ample portals of “La Poste.”

Before I could remove the wide capote which
I wore, the waiter ushered me into a large salôn
where a party of about forty persons were seated
at supper. With a few exceptions they were
all military officers, and sous-officiers of the expedition,
whose noisy gayety and boisterous mirth
sufficiently attested that the entertainment had
begun a considerable time before.

A profusion of bottles, some empty, others in
the way to become so, covered the table, amidst
which lay the fragments of a common table-d’hôte
supper—large dishes of segars and basins of
tobacco figuring beside the omelettes and the
salad.

The noise, the crash, the heat, the smoke, and
the confusion—the clinking of glasses, the singing,
and the speech-making, made a scene of
such turmoil and uproar, that I would gladly
have retired to some quieter atmosphere, when
suddenly an accidental glimpse of my uniform
caught some eyes among the revelers, and a
shout was raised of “Holloa, comrades! here’s
one of the ‘Gardes’ among us.” And at once
the whole assembly rose up to greet me. For
full ten minutes I had to submit to a series of
salutations, which led to every form, from hand-shaking
and embracing to kissing; while, perfectly
unconscious of any cause for my popularity,
I went through the ceremonies like one in a
dream.

“Where’s Kilmaine?” “What of Hardy?”
“Is Grouchy coming?” “Can the Brest fleet
sail?” “How many line-of-battle ships have
they?” “What’s the artillery force?” “Have
you brought any money?” This last question,
the most frequent of all, was suddenly poured
in upon me, and with a fortunate degree of
rapidity, that I had no time for a reply, had I
even the means of making one.

[Pg 795]

“Let the lad have a seat and a glass of wine
before he submits to this interrogatory,” said a
fine, jolly-looking old chef-d’escadron at the head
of the table, while he made a place for me at his
side. “Now, tell us, boy, what number of the
Gardes are to be of our party?”

I looked a little blank at the question, for in
truth I had not heard of the corps before, nor
was I aware that it was their uniform I was
then wearing.

“Come, come, be frank with us, lad,” said
he; “we are all comrades here. Confound
secrecy, say I.”

“Ay, ay!” cried the whole assembly together—”confound
secrecy. We are not bandits nor
highwaymen; we have no need of concealment.”

“I’ll be as frank as you can wish, comrades,”
said I; “and if I lose some importance in your
eyes by owning that I am not the master of a
single state secret, I prefer to tell you so, to attempting
any unworthy disguise. I come here,
by orders from General Kilmaine, to join your
expedition; and except this letter for General
Humbert, I have no claim to any consideration
whatever.”

The old chef took the letter from my hands
and examined the seal and superscription carefully,
and then passed the document down the
table for the satisfaction of the rest.

While I continued to watch with anxious eyes
the letter on which so much of my own fate
depended, a low whispering conversation went
on at my side, at the end of which the chef said:

“It’s more than likely, lad, that your regiment
is not coming; but our general is not to be
balked for that. Go he will; and let the government
look to themselves if he is not supported.
At all events, you had better see General Humbert
at once; there’s no saying what that dispatch
may contain. Santerre, conduct him up
stairs.”

A smart young fellow arose at the bidding,
and beckoned me to follow him.

It was not without difficulty that we forced
our way up stairs, down which porters, and
sailors, and soldiers were now carrying a number
of heavy trunks and packing-cases. At
last we gained an ante-room, where confusion
seemed at its highest, crowded as it was by
soldiers, the greater number of them intoxicated,
and all in a state of riotous and insolent insubordination.
Among these were a number of
the townspeople, eager to prefer complaints for
outrage and robbery, but whose subdued voices
were drowned amid the clamor of their oppressors.
Meanwhile, clerks were writing away
receipts for stolen and pillaged articles, and
which, signed with the name of the general,
were grasped at with eager avidity. Even
personal injuries were requited in the same
cheap fashion, orders on the national treasury
being freely issued for damaged noses and
smashed heads, and gratefully received by the
confiding populace.

“If the wind draws a little more to the southward
before morning, we’ll pay our debts with
the top-sail sheet, and it will be somewhat
shorter, and to the full as honest,” said a man
in a naval uniform.

“Where’s the officer of the ‘Regiment des
Guides,'” cried a soldier from the door at the
further end of the room; and before I had time
to think over the designation of rank given me,
I was hurried into the general’s presence.

General Humbert, whose age might have
been thirty-eight or forty, was a tall, well-built,
but somewhat over-corpulent man; his features
frank and manly, but with a dash of coarseness
in their expression, particularly about the mouth;
a sabre-cut, which had divided the upper lip,
and whose cicatrix was then seen through his
mustache, heightening the effect of his sinister
look; his carriage was singularly erect and
soldierlike, but all his gestures betrayed the
habits of one who had risen from the ranks, and
was not unwilling to revive the recollection.

He was parading the room from end to end
when I entered, stopping occasionally to look
out from an open window upon the bay, where
by the clear moonlight might be seen the ships
of the fleet at anchor. Two officers of his staff
were writing busily at a table, whence the materials
of a supper had not been removed. They
did not look up as I came forward, nor did he
notice me in any way for several minutes. Suddenly
he turned toward me, and snatching the
letter I held in my hand, proceeded to read it.
A burst of coarse laughter broke from him as
he perused the lines; and then throwing down
the paper on the table, he cried out,

“So much for Kilmaine’s contingent. I
asked for a company of engineers and a battalion
of ‘les Gardes,’ and they send me a boy
from the cavalry-school of Saumur. I tell them
that I want some fellows conversant with the
language and the people, able to treat with the
peasantry, and acquainted with their habits, and
here I have got a raw youth whose highest acquirement,
in all likelihood, is to daub a map
with water-colors, or take fortifications with a
pair of compasses! I wish I had some of these
learned gentlemen in the trenches for a few
hours. Parbleu! I think I could teach them
something they’d not learn from Citizen Carnot.
Well, sir,” said he, turning abruptly toward me,
“how many battalions of the ‘Guides’ are completed?”

“I can not tell, general,” was my timid answer.

“Where are they stationed?”

“Of that also I am ignorant, sir.”

“Peste!” cried he, stamping his foot passionately;
then suddenly checking his anger,
he asked, “How many are there coming to join
this expedition? Is there a regiment, a battalion,
a company? Can you tell me with certainty
that a sergeant’s guard is on the way
hither?”

“I can not, sir; I know nothing whatever
about the regiment in question.”

“You have never seen it?” cried he, vehemently.

[Pg 796]

“Never, sir.”

“This exceeds all belief,” exclaimed he, with
a crash of his closed fist upon the table. “Three
weeks letter-writing! Estafettes, orderlies, and
special couriers to no end! And here we have
an unfledged cur from a cavalry institute, when
I asked for a strong reinforcement. Then what
brought you here, boy?”

“To join your expedition, general.”

“Have they told you it was a holiday-party
that we had planned? Did they say it was a
junketing we were bent upon?”

“If they had, sir, I would not have come.”

“The greater fool you, then! that’s all,”
cried he, laughing; “when I was your age, I’d
not have hesitated twice between a merry-making
and a bayonet-charge.”

While he was thus speaking, he never ceased
to sign his name to every paper placed before
him by one or other of the secretaries.

“No, parbleu!” he went on, “La maitresse
before the mitraille any day for me. But what’s
all this, Girard. Here I’m issuing orders upon
the national treasury for hundreds of thousands
without let or compunction.”

The aid-de-camp whispered a word or two
in a low tone.

“I know it, lad; I know it well,” said the
general, laughing heartily; “I only pray that
all our requisitions may be as easily obtained in
future. Well, Monsieur le Garde, what are we
to do with you.”

“Not refuse me, I hope, general,” said I,
diffidently.

“Not refuse you, certainly; but in what capacity
to take you, lad, that’s the question. If
you had served—if you had even walked a campaign—”

“So I have, general—this will show you
where I have been;” and I handed him the
“livret” which every soldier carries of his conduct
and career.

He took the book, and casting his eyes hastily
over it, exclaimed,

“Why, what’s this lad? You’ve been at
Kehl, at Emenendingen, at Rorshach, at Huyningen,
through all that Black Forest affair with
Moreau! You have seen smoke, then. Ay! I
see honorable mention of you besides, for readiness
in the field and zeal during action. What!
more brandy! Girard. Why, our Irish friends
must have been exceedingly thirsty. I’ve given
them credit for something like ten thousand
‘velts’ already! No matter, the poor fellows
may have to put up with short rations for all
this yet—and there goes my signature once
more. What does that blue light mean, Girard?”
said he, pointing to a bright blue star that shone
from a mast of one of the ships of war.

“That is the signal, general, that the embarkation
of the artillery is complete.”

“Parbleu!” said he, with a laugh, “it need
not have taken long; they’ve given in two batteries
of eights, and one of them has not a gun
fit for service. There goes a rocket, now.
Isn’t that the signal to heave short on the
anchors? Yes, to be sure. And now it is answered
by the other! Ha! lads, this does look
like business at last!”

The door opened as he spoke, and a naval
officer entered.

“The wind is drawing round to the south,
general; we can weigh with the ebb if you
wish it.”

“Wish it!—if I wish it! Yes, with my whole
heart and soul I do! I am just as sick of La
Rochelle as is La Rochelle of me. The salute
that announces our departure will be a ‘feu-de-joie’
to both of us. Ay, sir, tell your captain that
I need no further notice than that he is ready.
Girard, see to it that the marauders are sent
on board in irons. The fellows must learn at
once that discipline begins when we trip our
anchors. As for you,” said he, turning to me,
“you shall act upon my staff with provisional
rank as sous-lieutenant: time will show if the
grade should be confirmed. And now hasten
down to the quay, and put yourself under Colonel
Lerrasin’s orders.”

Colonel Lerrasin, the second in command,
was, in many respects, the very opposite of
Humbert. Sharp, petulant, and irascible, he
seemed quite to overlook the fact, that, in an
expedition which was little better than a foray,
there must necessarily be a great relaxation of
the rules of discipline, and many irregularities
at least winked at, which, in stricter seasons,
would call for punishment. The consequence
was, that a large proportion of our force went
on board under arrest, and many actually in
irons. The Irish were, without a single exception,
all drunk; and the English soldiers,
who had procured their liberation from imprisonment
on condition of joining the expedition,
had made sufficiently free with the brandy-bottle
to forget their new alliance, and vent
their hatred of France and Frenchmen in expressions
whose only alleviation was, that they
were nearly unintelligible.

Such a scene of uproar, discord, and insubordination
never was seen. The relative conditions
of guard and prisoner elicited national
animosities that were scarcely even dormant,
and many a bloody encounter took place between
those whose instinct was too powerful to
feel themselves any thing but enemies. A cry,
too, was raised, that it was meant to betray
the whole expedition to the English, whose
fleet, it was asserted, had been seen off Oleron,
that morning; and although there was not even
the shadow of a foundation for the belief, it
served to increase the alarm and confusion.
Whether originating or not with the Irish, I
can not say, but certainly they took advantage
of it to avoid embarking; and now began a
schism which threatened to wreck the whole
expedition, even in the harbor.

The Irish, as indifferent to the call of discipline
as they were ignorant of French, refused
to obey orders save from officers of their own
country; and, although Lerrasin ordered two
companies to “load with ball and fire low,”[Pg 797]
the similar note for preparation from the insurgents,
induced him to rescind the command and
try a compromise. In this crisis I was sent by
Lerrasin to fetch what was called the “Committee,”
the three Irish deputies who accompanied
the force. They had already gone
aboard of the Dedalus, little foreseeing the
difficulties that were to arise on shore.

Seated in a small cabin next the wardroom,
I found these three gentlemen, whose names
were Tone, Teeling, and Sullivan. Their attitudes
were gloomy and despondent, and their
looks anything but encouraging, as I entered. A
paper on which a few words had been scrawled,
and signed with their three names underneath,
lay before them, and on this their eyes were
bent with a sad and deep meaning. I knew
not then what it meant, but I afterward learned
that it was a compact formally entered into and
drawn up, that if, by the chance of war, they
should fall into the enemy’s hands, they would
anticipate their fate by suicide, but leave to the
English government all the ignominy and disgrace
of their death.

They seemed scarcely to notice me as I came
forward, and even when I delivered my message
they heard it with a half indifference.

“What do you want us to do, sir?” said
Teeling, the eldest of the party. “We hold
no command in the service. It was against
our advice and counsel that you accepted these
volunteers at all. We have no influence over
them.”

“Not the slightest,” broke in Tone. “These
fellows are bad soldiers and worse Irishmen.
The expedition will do better without them.”

“And they better without the expedition,”
muttered Sullivan, drily.

“But you will come, gentlemen, and speak
to them,” said I. “You can at least assure
them that their suspicions are unfounded.”

“Very true, sir,” replied Sullivan, “we can
do so, but with what success? No, no. If
you can’t maintain discipline here on your own
soil, you’ll make a bad hand of doing it when
you have your foot on Irish ground. And,
after all, I for one am not surprised at the report
gaining credence.”

“How so, sir,” asked I, indignantly.

“Simply that when a promise of fifteen thousand
men dwindles down to a force of eight
hundred; when a hundred thousand stand of
arms come to be represented by a couple of
thousand; when an expedition, pledged by a
government, has fallen down to a marauding
party; when Hoche or Kleber—But never
mind, I always swore that if you sent but a
corporal’s guard, I’d go with them.”

A musket-shot here was heard, followed by a
sharp volley and a cheer, and, in an agony of
anxiety, I rushed to the deck. Although above
half a mile from the shore, we could see the
movement of troops hither and thither, and hear
the loud words of command. Whatever the
struggle, it was over in a moment, and now
we saw the troops descending the steps to the
boats. With an inconceivable speed the men
fell into their places, and, urged on by the long
sweeps, the heavy launches swept across the
calm water of the bay.

If a cautious reserve prevented any open
questioning as to the late affray, the second
boat which came alongside revealed some of its
terrible consequences. Seven wounded soldiers
were assisted up the side by their comrades,
and in total silence conveyed to their station
between decks.

“A bad augury this!” muttered Sullivan, as
his eye followed them. “They might as well
have left that work for the English!”

A swift six-oar boat, with the tricolor flag
floating from a flag-staff at her stern, now skimmed
along toward us, and as she came nearer,
we could recognize the uniforms of the officers
of Humbert’s staff, while the burly figure of the
general himself was soon distinguishable in the
midst of them.

As he stepped up the ladder, not a trace of
displeasure could be seen on his broad bold
features. Greeting the assembled officers with
a smile, he asked how the wind was?

“All fair, and freshening at every moment,”
was the answer.

“May it continue!” cried he, fervently.
“Welcome a hurricane, if it only waft us westward!”

The foresail filled out as he spoke, the heavy
mass heaved over to the wind, and we began
our voyage.

(To be continued.)


[From Colburn’s Magazine.]

THE WAHR-WOLF; OR, THE LOVERS OF HUNDERSDORF.

There are few rambles that so well repay
the summer wanderer who seeks for novelty,
after the fatigues of a London season, as a
voyage down the Danube from Ratisbon to Vienna.
In the days when the charming “Lady
Mary” passed along the swelling waters of the
dark river in one of the “wooden houses” which
she found so convenient, the romantic solitudes
of the majestic Böhmer-wald had never been
disturbed by the hissing of steam; and swiftly
as her boat glided onward between the solemn
banks of the then little frequented stream, the
pace of the steamer which now bears the traveler
to his destination, would shame the rowers
of the enterprising embassadress, and leave her
far behind.

The native boats, Weitz-zille, are not, however,
altogether banished from the watery way
which they traversed alone but a few years
since; and very picturesque is it to meet them
as they float lazily on, urged by their two rowers,
and guided by primitive-looking paddles.
Many are the long, deal, raft-shaped vessels
which still convey goods from one town to
another; and strange do they appear with their
sides painted with broad black stripes, some of
them upward of a hundred feet long.

[Pg 798]

From the deck of the narrow and elongated
steamer the traveler can now with proud pity
watch those relics of a simple period, and congratulate
himself that his course is both swifter
and surer.

A party of strangers from Ratisbon had taken
their places on board the steam-packet, and
were rapidly clearing the waters beneath the
rock of Donaustauf, gazing with admiration on
the evidence of two eras presented in the
gray ruins of the formidable middle-age fortress
which crowns one height, and the piled-up
white marble blocks of the recently completed
temple of Valhalla, which shines so gloriously
on the other, fairly eclipsing its antique brother,
and lording it over the spreading waters, in
which the image of its snowy columns lies
reflected.

There were travelers of many nations on
board, and all, attracted by the sudden vision
of this magnificent structure, fraternized to
welcome it with exclamations of delight, uttered
in various languages. Germans, French,
and English were alike carried away with admiration;
and those who had already beheld its
wonders within became quite eloquent in describing
to their neighbors the treasures with
which this unapproachably splendid temple is
filled to overflowing.

This incident, at the very beginning of the
voyage, made most of the passengers acquainted,
so that the usual coldness and reserve common
to northern nations was at once swept away,
and animated conversation ensued. Among the
passengers were two young Englishmen, who
had been pointed out to the party leaving Ratisbon,
by the porter of the Goldene Kreutz—(the
house in which it is said Don Juan of Austria,
the famous son of Charles V., was born in
secrecy)—as “milors,” though their weather-worn
costumes gave but little idea of the importance
of their station; they had attached
themselves to a stately but courteous Bohemian
baron, who, with a train of servants and carriages
more than commonly well-appointed, was
on his way to his castle situated opposite Vilshofen
on the left bank of the river.

The baron was well acquainted with every
nook and corner in every valley of the winding
Danube; and as he was full of good-humor, and
described well, and, besides, was flattered at the
interest his hearers took in his conversation, he
enlivened the voyage by a continuous narration
of circumstances which had fallen under his observation.

A legend seldom comes amiss to an Englishman,
and enthusiasm is never wanting in his
mind for magnificent scenery, such as abounds on
this glorious river, which possesses much of the
beauty of the Rhine, and superior grandeur and
sublimity. Perhaps its waters are scarcely so
abounding, or its bed so filled to the brim, as
that of the Rhine throughout its course; but, at
times, one is half inclined to give the palm, even
in this respect, to the more majestic rival of the
beautiful torrent now so familiar to tourists as
to have become an unappreciated treasure of
picturesque riches.

The baron directed the attention of his companions
to all that was wild and striking in the
scenes around them. As they passed Straubing
he told the sad tale of poor Agnes Bernauer,
the Agnes de Castro of the Danube, whose fate
was even more terrible. The Englishmen shuddered
as they looked on the spot where the old
bridge stood, from whence the fair unfortunate
was cast, and felt inclined to reproach the very
waves which submitted to assist the crime of
the cruel wretch whose hook dragged the
shrieking beauty under water, and drowned her
as she struggled to reach the shore.

He told stories of the dark Bogenberg, as
they now approached, now lost it in the windings
of the capricious river; and related how
the Emperor Charlemagne had visited a holy
hermit there, whom he beheld, after cutting
down a tree, hang his ax upon a sunbeam, a
feat frequently performed by saints, who, in
days of yore, seemed to have no other pegs for
their mantles, caps, &c.

His Satanic Majesty also figured as a conspicuous
actor in the baron’s legends, and the
evidences of his prowess are sufficiently remarkable,
it must be confessed, in these regions.

For instance, it would be absurd to imagine
any influence but that of the foul fiend could
have been exerted to place the perpendicular
rock of Natternberg in the way of the steamer,
rising up suddenly, as it does, several hundred
feet above the waters, and exhibiting on its
rugged summit the ruins of the famous castle
of Bogen, to reach which must have required
help from the bad spirit himself, perched thus
high out of reach. The lords of this castle
were, however, such zealous worshipers of his,
that doubtless he was not niggardly to them in
lending a helping hand when called upon.

It was while the steamer was gliding past
the village of Hundersdorf, which lies at the
embouchure of the stream of Kinzach, that the
baron bethought himself of a circumstance
which occasioned him to smile, as he exclaimed,

“There is nothing very striking, you will
say, in that little place; but a story was once
told me concerning it which gives it a sort of
fearful interest. But I have already tired you
with too many of my legends, and will spare
you this.”

“By no means,” said one of the Englishmen.
“We can not let you off so. Of course, in a
place so close to the mysterious Bogenberg,
there must be something more than common.”

“Oh, if you really like to hear what attracts
me toward this insignificant village,” replied
the baron, “I am ready to tell the story as it
was told to me.”

His auditors, grouping themselves round him
as he spoke, he accordingly continued as follows:

After a gloomy cold day the evening set in
chill and dreary, and in spite of all the efforts I
had made to reach Vilshofen before dark, I found
myself, owing to various vexatious delays, benighted[Pg 799]
in one of the desolate passes of the
majestic mountain range which borders the left
bank of the Danube. The gloom became every
moment deeper and deeper, and to proceed appeared
almost impracticable; however, as the
prospect of passing the night in the woods held
out but small temptation, I urged my people
forward, and accordingly we drove rapidly on,
hoping at least to reach some spot more sheltered
than the spectral valley where we found ourselves.
Our haste was of little avail; the spirits of the
mountains seemed to laugh our efforts to scorn;
and to prove how much travelers are in their
power, they so contrived it that the wheels of
my carriage coming in contact with a heap of
rugged stones, a violent overturn took place,
and our further progress was altogether stopped.
We had no choice now but to kindle a fire under
a huge tree, dispose our cloaks and baggage so
as to afford us some protection from the night
air, and wait for dawn before we attempted to
trust ourselves again in the shattered vehicle.

Resolving to submit with a good grace to our
misfortune, we produced our stock of provisions,
which hunger made particularly palatable. The
fire soon blazed cheerfully; and as masters and
men drew round it, we began to think our adventure
less woeful than we at first considered
it. It was agreed that those of our party who
were the most fatigued should endeavor to procure
some sleep, while the watchful should nurse
the useful flame which not only warmed but
might protect us from the visits of wild animals,
should any be attracted toward our neighborhood.
We had with us a stout Bavarian, whose
lively eyes told that he had little more inclination
to sleep than myself: he and I therefore seated
ourselves on the knotted roots of the ancient oak,
and to beguile the time I asked him some particulars
of the country, new at that time to me,
but with which he seemed well acquainted.
We are at this moment passing the places he
named; and he said he had traversed these
mountains during many years, indeed, had we
followed his advice at Straubing, we had not
then been sitting by the fire, benighted wanderers,
listening to him as you now listen to me.

“It is unlucky,” said the Bavarian, “that
there is no moon, for these heights look well in
her broad light and shade; I could otherwise
point out to you many a remarkable spot hereabouts.
On the summit of the highest of these
mountains stand the ruins of the famous Stammschloss
of Bogenberg, once belonging to the powerful
counts of that race, who lorded it over all
the country they could see from their strong-hold,
far into Bohemia. But it is long since
their revels are over, and all is silent enough in
those walls, except on the festivals of the Wahr-wolves,
and then indeed there is such a noise
and riot that one might think the old knights
and their vassals were once more engaged in
contest with their ancient enemies of Ortenburg.”

“What mean you,” asked I, “by the Wahr-wolves?”

He stared with astonishment.

“Is it possible,” said he, “that you have not
heard of them? They are certainly more rare
of late years, yet there are still too many in the
country.”

“Are they banditti?” said I, instinctively
laying my hand on my pistol.

“Not so,” he replied; “since you seem so
surprised I will explain. A Wahr-wolf is a
man who has entered into a compact with the
Black Huntsman, which enables him to change
his human shape for that of a wolf, and resume
his own form at will. There are many men
whom you would never suspect of such a thing
who are known to be of the fraternity. They
meet sometimes in bands and scour the country,
doing more mischief than natural wolves, for
when they get into a farm they make wild
havoc, and are mighty beer-drinkers; sometimes,
not content with drinking up all the beer they
can find, they pile up the empty barrels in the
middle of the cellar, and go off howling loud
enough to scare the whole country. You smile,
but I know a fact relating to one of them which
many besides myself can vouch for as having occurred.
A farmer from Straubing, with some
of his people, was passing through these very
mountains, and being overtaken by night, as we
are, but not like us furnished with provisions, one
of his men offered to procure some food, if they
would all promise not to tell how he did it.
Whereupon he went away, and in a short time
they heard the howling of a wolf; presently one
came in sight bearing a sheep which he had
killed. They ran to hide themselves, but he
quietly laid down his prey, and, turning about,
ran off to the heights. Their companion returned
not long after, quite out of breath and
much fatigued. They proceeded to cut up and
roast part of the slaughtered animal; but none
of them would hold fellowship with the man
afterward, because they knew him at once to be
a Wahr-wolf.”

“Do you really credit this?” said I; “and
could you suspect a companion of so incredible
a propensity?”

“When I tell you what was witnessed and
recounted to me by my own father,” said the
Bavarian, with great gravity, “you will allow
that I have reasons for my belief.

“Hundersdorf is the native place of our family,
and there, when my father was quite young, lived
a mother and her two daughters, Margaret and
Agatha. The first was soon married to a worthy
man, a farmer, who by ill-luck took into his service
a young fellow named Augustin Schultes. No
one, to look at him, would have thought his face
boded aught but good, he was so handsome, so
gay, and obliging.

“It was not long before he fell in love with
the pretty Agatha, who was the general favorite
of the village, though somewhat proud and shy.
At first she looked down upon the servant of her
brother-in-law, but by degrees was won by his
insinuating behavior, for women seldom look
beyond the outside. Her mother, however,
would not listen to his or her entreaties, and[Pg 800]
nothing but weeping, scolding, and discontent
was to be found in the cottage. All on a sudden
every thing seemed altered; and whereas
Augustin never dared to cross the threshold of
their house, he was now a constant guest. By-and-by
he left off service and bought a bit of
land of his own and some sheep, having had,
according to his own report, a legacy left him.
This latter circumstance explained the change
in the behavior of Agatha’s mother, for a poor
suitor and a rich one are widely different persons,
and many who had never said a word in Augustin’s
favor, now came forward with offers of friendship.
Heinrich Ziegler, however, an unsuccessful lover
of Agatha’s, was still heard on all occasions to
speak slightingly of Augustin, throwing out hints
that his money was not got in an honest way, so
that his insinuations filled the minds of the neighbors
with suspicions which they could not account
for. Some thought he dealt in magic, or had
found the Great Secret; but none imagined the
truth, which at last came to light.

“It happened one evening that my father
was returning from work, and had to pass
through a small wood which leads to the village;
and, as the shades began to fall, he hurried on,
because there are many strange things happen
in these places which no good Christian should
care to look upon. Suddenly he heard voices
not far off, and, as he thought he recognized
them, he stopped to ascertain, when he clearly
distinguished those of Heinrich and Augustin,
at least so it seemed to him.

“‘Augustin,’ said the former, ‘it is of no
use; if you do not resign her I will tell the
whole truth, and force you to give her up; for
as soon as it is known what you are—’

“‘Tush!’ interrupted the other, ‘what better
are you yourself? Did we not take the oath
together, and are not you as deeply implicated
as I am. Our master provides us with all we
want, and our duty is not so very hard.’

“‘I tell you,’ muttered Heinrich, sullenly,
‘my duty is much worse than yours; the worst
of yours is over, mine is but begun. Am I not
obliged to scour the country in the darkest
night to bring sheep to your fold?’

“My father shuddered, a fearful suspicion
darkened his mind, which was soon confirmed
by what followed. Heinrich continued:

“‘You get the reward and I the pain; but
I will no longer endure it; either give me up
the gold you obtain through my means, or give
me up Agatha.’

“They then spoke together, too low to be
heard, but my father gathered enough to learn
that Augustin promised to take from his comrade
the hard duty he complained of being
obliged to perform at night; and still muttering
to each other words of import which my
father could not comprehend, they passed on,
and he, terrified and his hair bristling with horror,
hurried through the wood and reached
home he scarcely knew how.

“He resolved to watch the proceedings of
the two comrades narrowly, and in a little time
observed that Augustin’s looks were much impaired;
that he went about in the daytime
fatigued and haggard, while Heinrich, who before
was dull and heavy, assumed a more cheerful
aspect. At length the time was fixed for
the marriage of Agatha and Augustin, and as
it approached he felt greatly disturbed, on considering
the conversation he had overheard: he
tried to persuade himself that he had mistaken
the voices or the words, but he still could not
divest himself of the conviction that the two
men whose mysterious words he had listened
to were no other than Augustin and Heinrich,
and they were, beyond all possibility of doubt,
Wahr-wolves!

“The day before the wedding was to take
place, he directed his steps to the cottage, and
there found Agatha’s mother alone; she was sitting
in the window, with a face of wonder and
alarm, and held in her hand a small piece of
paper, which, as he entered, she handed to him.

“‘Read this,’ said she; ‘you are an old
friend, advise me what to do to save my poor
child.’

“On the paper was written, ‘Let Agatha
fly from the Wahr-wolf.’

“My father turned pale, and on the widow’s
earnest entreaties that he would assist her with
his advice, he related all he knew. Great was
her amazement and despair; the more so, as
she felt certain that Agatha would never credit
the fact, and must inevitably fall a sacrifice.
While we were in this perplexity, we were
startled by the sudden appearance of Heinrich.
His face was very pale, and his eyes wild.

“‘You doubtless wonder,’ said he, ‘to see
me here, and the more so when I tell you that
I come as a saviour to your daughter. I alone
have the means of delivering her, and if you will
confide in me, she shall escape the fate which
hangs over her.’

“He then proceeded to relate that, won over
by the deceitful persuasions of Augustin, he had
consented to become his companion in his unhallowed
proceedings; but, having repented,
he now resolved to reveal the wicked practices
of his late friend; and if the mother of Agatha
would be guided by him, he would deliver her
daughter from all harm. After much difficulty
the mother, by my father’s persuasions, at last
agreed to trust him, as no better means offered;
and accordingly, having obliged Heinrich to
take a solemn oath of his sincerity, they resolved
to assemble several neighbors, and to put themselves
under the guidance of this new friend.

“It was night when the whole party met,
not far from the gate of Augustin’s cottage.
Heinrich advanced first, and, at a signal from
him, every man concealed himself till it was
observed that Augustin came out of the house,
and proceeded cautiously onward till he reached
the cemetery just without the village; the
watchful band still close on his track.

“He there began to undress himself, and
having done so, hid his clothes under a grave-stone.
Scarcely had he finished this arrangement,[Pg 801]
when the hoarse cry of a raven seemed
to startle him, and the sound was presently
answered by a low howl, when, to the inexpressible
horror of all present, a hideous wolf
rushed forth, as if from the tombs, and was lost
in the surrounding gloom.

“No one could stir from the spot where each
stood but Heinrich, who darted toward the
place where the garments were hid, and drawing
them forth, wrapped them in a heap, and
calling to the petrified group who looked on,
bade them follow. They did so, and having
returned to the village, prepared to complete
the directions of Heinrich, who ordered a large
fire to be made, into which all the clothes were
thrown; but, to the surprise of all, among them
was discovered the hood and vail of a female.
They were burned with the rest, and as the last
spark of the fire died away, the face of Heinrich
seemed to have caught its glow, so fierce
was the expression of his eyes, as he exclaimed,

“‘Now the work of vengeance is complete;
now the Black Huntsman has his own!’

“He told the trembling lookers-on that on
the destruction of these habiliments depended
the Wahr-wolf’s power of resuming his human
shape, which had now become quite impossible.

“After all these ceremonies, each person returned
to his respective dwelling; but my father
was unable to obtain a moment’s rest all night,
for the continual shrieking of a raven close to
his window. As day dawned the annoyance
ceased, and he rose the next morning hoping
all he had witnessed the preceding night was a
dream. However, he hastened to the house of
Agatha, and there he found all in confusion and
dismay. She could be nowhere found, nor any
trace of her discovered. Heinrich was in more
consternation than any one, and hurried up and
down almost distracted.

“My father now related how his rest had
been disturbed by the hoarse cries of the raven,
and said that such an omen boded no good. He
then proposed seeking for the unfortunate girl in
the cemetery, as perhaps, her mysterious lover
had murdered and buried her in one of the tombs.
At the mention of this suspicion, a new light
seemed to burst on the awe-struck Heinrich.
He suddenly called out in a piercing voice,

“‘The hood—the vail!—it is too plain, I
have betrayed him, and lost her forever. I
burnt her garments, and doubtless, he had taught
her his infernal art, so that she can never be
restored to her human form. She will remain
a raven, and he a Wahr-wolf, forever!’

“So saying, he gnashed his teeth with rage,
and, with a wild look, rushed from the house.
No one observed where he went, but, from that
hour, neither he, nor Augustin, nor Agatha,
were ever beheld in the village of Hundersdorf;
though often, on a wintry night, the howling of
wolves is heard not far off, and the ill-boding
scream of the raven is sure to echo their horrid
yells.”

Such was the wild tale of the Bavarian; and
when he had finished, I was so impressed with
the earnestness of his manner, and the firm belief
he attached to this strange relation, that I
was not sorry to hear the voices of my awaking
companions, nor unrelieved to observe that day
was breaking. We soon resumed our journey,
and it was with little regret I quitted the gloomy
valley where I had listened to the fearful legend
of the Wahr-wolf.

The superstition is scarcely even yet done
away with in these parts, in spite of the march
of civilization, which has sent steam-boats on
the Danube to drive away such follies. I believe,
however, there are few places now, except
in the Böhmer-wald, where such monstrous fables
are believed. Such a belief was once current all
over France, and, indeed, wherever wolves existed;
but as our robber chiefs end black bands
are pretty well rooted out, no one has any interest
in keeping up the credit of these imaginary
culprits.

“But see,” exclaimed the baron, “we are
arrived at Vilshofen, and I am obliged to leave
off my gossip, and allow you to pursue your way
toward Vienna. Yonder are the walls of my
domicile, and here I must bid you farewell.”


A TRUE GHOST STORY.

“Did you ever hear,” said a friend once to
me, “a real true ghost story, one you
might depend upon?”

“There are not many such to be heard,” I
replied, “and I am afraid it has never been my
good fortune to meet with those who were really
able to give me a genuine, well-authenticated
story.”

“Well, you shall never have cause to say so
again; and as it was an adventure that happened
to myself, you can scarcely think it other
than well authenticated. I know you to be no
coward, or I might hesitate before I told it to
you. You need not stir the fire; there is plenty
of light by which you can hear it. And
now to begin. I had been riding hard one day
in the autumn for nearly five or six hours,
through some of the most tempestuous weather
to which it had ever been my ill luck to be
exposed. It was just about the time of the
Equinox, and perfect hurricanes swept over
the hills, as if every wind in heaven had broken
loose, and had gone mad, and on every hill the
rain and driving sleet poured down in one unbroken
shower.

“When I reached the head of Wentford
valley—you know the place, a narrow ravine
with rocks on one side, and those rich full woods
(not that they were very full then, for the winds
had shaken them till there was scarcely a leaf
on their bare rustling branches) on the other,
with a clear little stream winding through the
hollow dell—when I came to the entrance of
this valley, weather-beaten veteran as I was,
I scarcely knew how to hold on my way; the
wind, as it were, held in between the two high
banks, rushed like a river just broken loose into[Pg 802]
a new course, carrying with it a perfect sheet
of rain, against which my poor horse and I
struggled with considerable difficulty: still I
went on, for the village lay at the other end,
and I had a patient to see there, who had sent
a very urgent message, entreating me to come
to him as soon as possible. We are slaves to
a message, we poor medical men, and I urged
on my poor jaded brute with a keen relish for
the warm fire and good dinner that awaited me
as soon as I could see my unfortunate patient,
and get back to a home doubly valued on such
a day as that in which I was then out. It was
indeed dreary riding in such weather; and the
scene altogether, through which I passed, was
certainly not the most conducive toward raising
a man’s spirits; but I positively half wished
myself out in it all again, rather than sit the
hour I was obliged to spend by the sick-bed of
the wretched man I had been summoned to
visit. He had met with an accident the day
before, and as he had been drinking up to the
time, and the people had delayed sending for
me, I found him in a frightful state of fever;
and it was really an awful thing either to look
at or to hear him. He was delirious, and perfectly
furious; and his face, swelled with passion,
and crimson with the fever that was burning
him up, was a sight to frighten children,
and not one calculated to add to the tranquillity
even of full-grown men. I dare say you think
me very weak, and that I ought to have been
inured to such things, minding his ravings no
more than the dash of the rain against the window;
but, during the whole of my practice, I
had never seen man or woman, in health or in
fever, in so frightful a state of furious frenzy,
with the impress of every bad passion stamped
so broadly and fearfully upon the face; and, in
the miserable hovel that then held me with his
old witch-like mother standing by, the babel of
the wind and rain outside added to the ravings
of the wretched creature within. I began to
feel neither in a happy nor an enviable frame
of mind. There is nothing so frightful as where
the reasonable spirit seems to abandon man’s
body, and leave it to a fiend instead.

“After an hour or more waiting patiently by
his bedside, not liking to leave the helpless old
woman alone with so dangerous a companion
(for I could not answer for any thing he might
do in his frenzy), I thought that the remedies
by which I hoped in some measure to subdue
the fever, seemed beginning to take effect, and
that I might leave him, promising to send all
that was necessary, though fearing much that
he had gone beyond all my power to restore
him; and desiring that I might immediately be
called back again, should he get worse instead
of better, which I felt almost certain would be
the case, I hastened homeward, glad enough to
be leaving wretched huts and raving men, driving
rain and windy hills, for a comfortable house,
dry clothes, a warm fire, and a good dinner.
I think I never saw such a fire in my life as the
one that blazed up my chimney; it looked so
wonderfully warm and bright, and there seemed
an indescribable air of comfort about the room
which I had never noticed before. One would
have thought I should have enjoyed it all intensely
after my wet ride, but throughout the
whole evening, the scenes of the day would keep
recurring to my mind with most uncomfortable
distinctness, and it was in vain that I endeavored
to forget it all in a book, one of my old favorites
too; so at last I fairly gave up the attempt, as
the hideous face would come continually between
my eyes and an especially good passage; and I
went off to bed heartily tired, and expecting
sleep very readily to visit me. Nor was I disappointed:
I was soon deep asleep, though my last
thought was on the little valley I had left. How
long this heavy and dreamless sleep continued, I
can not tell, but gradually I felt consciousness returning,
in the shape of the very thoughts with
which I fell asleep, and at last I opened my eyes,
thoroughly roused by a heavy blow at my window.
I can not describe my horror, when, by the
light of a moon struggling among the heavy
surge-like clouds, I saw the very face, the face
of that man looking in at me through the casement,
the eyes distended and the face pressed
close to the glass. I started up in bed, to convince
myself that I really was awake, and not
suffering from some frightful dream; there it
staid, perfectly moveless, its wide ghastly eyes
fixed unwaveringly on mine, which, by a kind
of fascination, became equally fixed and rigid,
gazing upon the dreadful face, which alone
without a body was visible at the window, unless
an indefinable black shadow, that seemed
to float beyond it, might be fancied into one.
I can scarcely tell how long I so sat looking at
it, but I remember something of a rushing
sound, a feeling of relief, a falling exhausted
back upon my pillow, and then I awoke in the
morning ill and unrefreshed. I was ill at ease,
and the first question I asked, on coming down
stairs, was, whether any messenger had come
to summon me to Wentford. A messenger had
come, they told me, but it was to say I need
trouble myself no further, as the man was already
beyond all aid, having died about the
middle of the night. I never felt so strangely
in my life as when they told me this, and my
brain almost reeled as the events of the previous
day and night passed through my mind in rapid
succession. That I had seen something supernatural
in the darkness of the night, I had
never doubted, but when the sun shone brightly
into my room in the morning, through the same
window, where I had seen so frightful and
strange a sight by the spectral light of the
moon, I began to believe more it was a dream,
and endeavored to ridicule myself out of all uncomfortable
feelings, which, nevertheless, I could
not quite shake off. Haunted by what I considered
a painful dream, I left my room, and
the first thing I heard was a confirmation of
what I had been for the last hour endeavoring
to reason and ridicule myself out of believing.
It was some hours before I could recover my[Pg 803]
ordinary tranquillity; and then it came back,
not slowly as you might have expected, as the
impression gradually wore off, and time wrought
his usual changes in mind as in body, but suddenly—by
the discovery that our large white
owl had escaped during the night, and had
honored my window with a visit before he became
quite accustomed to his liberty.”


[From the London Critic.]

SKETCHES OF LIFE. BY A RADICAL.

It was an error to call this work[25] the autobiography
of an individual. It is a picturing—faithful,
minute, and eloquent—of the hardships,
the sufferings, and the miseries endured
by a large mass of our fellow men. It is an
earnest and honest exposure of the hollowness
that infests English society—an insight to the
weakness of the substratum. It shows what
education should have done, and what corruption
really has done. Alton Locke is also a
personification of the failings, as well as of the
sufferings, that make up the sum of existence of
a large class.

The author has effectually carried out his
design—we will not say altogether with artistic
consistency, or with book-making propriety.
We know it is deemed a great offense against
taste to make a novel the medium of exposing
social dangers, or political inequalities and
wrongs. We know that those who stick up for
“the model,” would have a fiction all fiction,
or at least that the philosophy be very subordinate
and the social aim be hidden so completely
as not to be discernible excepting to the
professional reader. But Alton Locke is an
exception to all these objections. Spite of its
defects, it is a perfect work—perfect, that it is
invested with an air of the wildest romance,
while it goes home to the heart and the judgment
as a faithful picture—perfect, that it is
eloquent and natural, and consistent with itself.
It is one of those books which defy classification.
We have not seen its like. And to those readers
who accept our eulogy in earnest, Alton Locke
will ever remain a token of rich enjoyment, and
a memento that 1850 did produce at least one
cherishable book.

The story of the biography will not impress
so much or so favorably as the style. The
hero is a widow’s only child: his mother is a
stern Calvinist. Her teachings, and the teaching
of the vipers in religious form who come to
administer consolation and to drink the old lady’s
tea, are hateful to an intense degree to Alton.
He is of a poetic temperament, and a great admirer
of nature. Opportunities of indulging
his natural tastes are denied him. Born in a
close London street, very rigidly watched and
governed by his mother and the good men who
come to visit her, his life is any thing but pleasant.
But he subsequently becomes a tailor,
reads largely, writes verses, turns Chartist, falls
in love, and is imprisoned for spouting Chartism.
The upshot of his rough life is, that he becomes
a true Christian.

Several characters are hit off with great perfection.
Such is the mother of Alton; and
such is Sandye Mackaye, a friend to whom
the boy occasionally ran for sympathy, and to
borrow books.

But we will now draw upon the pages of
the work itself, merely repeating that it is a
remarkable composition, and one which men in
high places would do well to ponder. It is a
growth from the defects of our time, and should
be taken as a presage that change must come.
The working-men of this country will be indebted
to Alton Locke for the manner in which
he pleads their cause; all men should be gratified
that the warning voice, which he will inevitably
be deemed, is so moderate in tone and
so philosophical in manner.

Alton’s youth, we have said, was not happy.
The following are his descriptions of his mother,
and one of her associates:

ALTON’S MOTHER AND THE MISSIONARY.

“My mother moved by rule and method; by
God’s law, as she considered, and that only.
She seldom smiled. Her word was absolute.
She never commanded twice, without punishing.
And yet there were abysses of unspoken
tenderness in her, as well as clear, sound,
womanly sense and insight. But she thought
herself as much bound to keep down all tenderness
as if she had been some ascetic of the
middle ages—so do extremes meet! It was
‘carnal,’ she considered. She had as yet no
right to have any ‘spiritual affection’ for us.
We were still ‘children of wrath and of the
devil’—not yet ‘convinced of sin,’ ‘converted,
born again.’ She had no more spiritual bond
with us, she thought, than she had with a
heathen or a papist. She dared not even pray
for our conversion, earnestly as she prayed on
every other subject. For though the majority
of her sect would have done so, her clear,
logical sense would yield to no such tender inconsistency.
Had it not been decided from all
eternity? We were elect, or we were reprobate.
Could her prayers alter that? If He
had chosen us, He would call us in His own
good time: and, if not, ——. Only, again and
again, as I afterward discovered from a journal
of hers, she used to beseech God with agonized
tears to set her mind at rest by revealing to her
His will toward us. For that comfort she could
at least rationally pray. But she received no
answer. Poor, beloved mother! If thou couldst
not read the answer, written in every flower
and every sunbeam, written in the very fact of
our existence here at all, what answer would
have sufficed thee? And yet, with all this,
she kept the strictest watch over our morality.
Fear, of course, was the only motive she employed;
for how could our still carnal understandings
be affected with love to God? And
love to herself was too paltry and temporary to[Pg 804]
be urged by one who knew that her life was
uncertain, and who was always trying to go
down to deepest eternal ground and reason of
every thing, and take her stand upon that. So
our god, or gods rather, till we were twelve
years old, were hell, the rod, the Ten Commandments,
and public opinion. Yet under
them, not they, but something deeper far, both
in her and us, preserved us pure. Call it
natural character, conformation of the spirit—conformation
of the brain, if you like, if you are
a scientific man and a phrenologist. I never
yet could dissect and map out my own being,
or my neighbor’s, as you analysts do.


“My heart was in my mouth as I opened the
door to them, and sunk back again to the very
lowest depths of my inner man when my eyes
fell on the face and figure of the missionary—a
squat, red-faced, pig-eyed, low-browed man,
with great soft lips that opened back to his very
ears; sensuality, conceit, and cunning marked
on every feature—an innate vulgarity, from
which the artisan and the child recoil with an
instinct as true, perhaps truer, than that of the
courtier, showing itself in every tone and motion—I
shrunk into a corner, so crest-fallen that
I could not even exert myself to hand round the
bread-and-butter, for which I got duly scolded
afterward. Oh! that man!—how he bawled
and contradicted, and laid down the law, and
spoke to my mother in a fondling, patronizing
way, which made me, I knew not why, boil
over with jealousy and indignation. How he
filled his teacup half full of the white sugar to
buy which my mother had curtailed her yesterday’s
dinner—how he drained the few remaining
drops of the three-penny worth of cream,
with which Susan was stealing off to keep it as
an unexpected treat for my mother at breakfast
next morning—how he talked of the natives,
not as St. Paul might of his converts, but as a
planter might of his slaves; overlaying all his
unintentional confessions of his own greed and
prosperity, with cant, flimsy enough for even a
boy to see through, while his eyes were not
blinded with the superstition that a man must
be pious who sufficiently interlards his speech
with a jumble of old English picked out of our
translation of the New Testament. Such was
the man I saw. I don’t deny that all are not
like him. I believe there are noble men of all
denominations doing their best, according to their
light, all over the world; but such was the one
I saw—and the men who are sent home to
plead the missionary cause, whatever the men
may be like who stay behind and work, are,
from my small experience, too often such. It
appears to me to be the rule that many of those
who go abroad as missionaries, go simply because
they are men of such inferior powers and
attainments that if they staid in England they
would starve.”

ALTON’S STUDY.

“I slept in a little lean-to garret at the back
of the house, some ten feet long by six wide.
I could just stand upright against the inner wall,
while the roof on the other side ran down to the
floor. There was no fire-place in it or any
means of ventilation. No wonder I coughed all
night accordingly, and woke about two every
morning with choking throat and aching head.
My mother often said that the room was ‘too
small for a Christian to sleep in, but where could
she get a better?’ Such was my only study.
I could not use it as such, however, at night
without discovery; for my mother carefully
looked in every evening, to see that my candle
was out. But when my kind cough woke me,
I rose, and creeping like a mouse about the
room—for my mother and sister slept in the
next chamber, and every sound was audible
through the narrow partition—I drew my darling
books out from under a board in the floor
one end of which I had gradually loosened at
odd minutes, and with them a rushlight, earned
by running on messages, or by taking bits of
work home, and finishing them for my fellows.
No wonder that with this scanty rest, and this
complicated exertion of hands, eyes, and brain,
followed by the long dreary day’s work of the
shop, my health began to fail; my eyes grew
weaker and weaker; my cough became more
acute; my appetite failed me daily. My mother
noticed the change, and questioned me about it,
affectionately enough. But I durst not, alas!
tell the truth. It was not one offense, but the
arrears of months of disobedience which I should
have had to confess; and so arose infinite false
excuses, and petty prevarications, which embittered
and clogged still more my already overtasked
spirit. Before starting forth to walk
two miles to the shop at six o’clock in the
morning, I sat some three or four hours shivering
on my bed, putting myself into cramped and
painful postures, not daring even to cough, lest
my mother should fancy me unwell, and come
in to see me, poor dear soul!—my eyes aching
over the page, my feet wrapped up in the bed-clothes
to keep them from the miserable pain
of the cold; longing, watching, dawn after
dawn, for the kind summer mornings, when I
should need no candlelight. Look at the picture
awhile, ye comfortable folks, who take down
from your shelves what books you like best at
the moment, and then lie back, amid prints and
statuettes, to grow wise in an easy chair, with
a blazing fire and a camphine lamp. The
lower classes uneducated! Perhaps you would
be so too, if learning cost you the privation
which it costs some of them.”


But Alton read largely, notwithstanding his
privations. What of his time was not spent on
the tailor’s board, was devoted to the writings
of the great spirits of the age. On a holiday
he visited the National Gallery, and learned to
love and bless the painters. He studied narrowly
Milton and Tennyson[Pg 805], and many other
writers, and among them “that great prose
poem, the single epic of modern days, Thomas
Carlyle’s
French Revolution.” Alton’s daydreams
were more numerous than we should
imagine are those of the majority of men who
are steeped in poverty as he was; and he has
described them well. When he did learn to
walk into the fields, he truly enjoyed the liberty
thus attained.

THE FIRST SIP OF FREEDOM.

“It was a glorious morning at the end of
May; and when I escaped from the pall of
smoke which hung over the city, I found the
sky a sheet of cloudless blue. How I watched
for the ending of the rows of houses, which lined
the road for miles—the great roots of London,
running far out into the country, up which
poured past me an endless stream of food, and
merchandise, and human beings—the sap of the
huge metropolitan life-tree! How each turn
of the road opened a fresh line of terraces or
villas, till hope deferred made the heart sick,
and the country seemed—like the place where
the rainbow touches the ground, or the El Dorado
of Raleigh’s Guiana settlers—always a
little farther off! How, between gaps in the
houses right and left, I caught tantalizing
glimpses of green fields, shut from me by dull
lines of high-spiked palings! How I peeped
through gates and over fences at trim lawns and
gardens, and longed to stay, and admire, and
speculate on the names of the strange plants
and gaudy flowers; and then hurried on, always
expecting to find something still finer ahead—something
really worth stopping to look at—till
the houses thickened again into a street, and I
found myself, to my disappointment, in the midst
of a town! And then more villas and palings;
and then a village: when would they stop, those
endless houses? At last they did stop. Gradually
the people whom I passed began to look
more and more rural, and more toil-worn and
ill-fed. The houses ended, cattle yards and
farm buildings appeared; and right and left,
far away, spread the low rolling sheet of green
meadows and corn-fields. Oh, the joy! The
lawns with their high elms and firs, the green
hedgerows, the delicate hue and scent of the
fresh clover-fields, the steep clay banks where I
stopped to pick nosegays of wild flowers, and
became again a child—and then recollected my
mother, and a walk with her on the river bank
toward the Red House. I hurried on again,
but could not be unhappy, while my eyes ranged
free, for the first time in my life, over the checkered
squares of cultivation, over glittering brooks,
and hills quivering in the green haze, while above
hung the skylarks, pouring out their souls in
melody. And then, as the sun grew hot, and
the larks dropped one by one into the growing
corn, the new delight of the blessed silence! I
listened to the stillness; for noise had been my
native element; I had become in London quite
unconscious of the ceaseless roar of the human
sea, casting up mire and dirt. And now, for
the first time in my life, the crashing, confusing
hubbub had flowed away, and left my brain
calm and free. How I felt at that moment a
capability of clear, bright meditation, which
was as new to me, as I believe it would have
been to most Londoners in my position. I can
not help fancying that our unnatural atmosphere
of excitement, physical as well as moral, is to
blame for very much of the working-men’s restlessness
and fierceness. As it was, I felt that
every step forward, every breath of fresh air,
gave me new life. I had gone fifteen miles before
I recollected that, for the first time for
many months, I had not coughed since I rose.”


The following is the utterance in a more
eloquent mode, of some startling facts revealed
by the London Correspondent of The Morning
Chronicle
:

THE TERRORS OF THE COMPETITIVE SYSTEM.

“Well: one day our employer died. He had
been one of the old sort of fashionable West-end
tailors in the fast decreasing honorable trade;
keeping a modest shop, hardly to be distinguished
from a dwelling-house, except by his name
on the window blinds. He paid good prices for
work, though not as good, of course, as he had
given twenty years before, and prided himself
upon having all his work done at home. His
work-rooms, as I have said, were no elysiums;
but still, as good, alas! as those of three tailors
out of four. He was proud, luxurious, foppish;
but he was honest and kindly enough, and did
many a generous thing by men who had been
long in his employ. At all events, his journeymen
could live on what he paid them.

“But his son, succeeding to the business, determined,
like Rehoboam of old, to go ahead
with the times. Fired with the great spirit of
the nineteenth century—at least with that one
which is vulgarly considered its especial glory—he
resolved to make haste to be rich. His
father had made money very slowly of late;
while dozens, who had begun business long after
him, had now retired to luxurious ease and suburban
villas. Why should he remain in the
minority? Why should he not get rich as fast
as he could? Why should he stick to the old,
slow-going, honorable trade? Out of some 450
West-end tailors, there were not one hundred
left who were old-fashioned and stupid enough
to go on keeping down their own profits by
having all their work done at home and at first-hand.
Ridiculous scruples! The government
knew none such. Were not the army clothes,
the post-office clothes, the policemen’s clothes,
furnished by contractors and sweaters, who hired
the work at low prices, and let it out again to
journeymen at still lower ones? Why should
he pay his men two shillings where the government
paid them one? Were there not cheap
houses even at the West-end, which had saved
several thousands a year merely by reducing
their workmen’s wages? And if the workmen
chose to take lower wages, he was not bound
actually to make them a present of more than
they asked for. They would go to the cheapest[Pg 806]
market for any thing they wanted, and so must
he. Besides, wages had really been quite exorbitant.
Half his men threw each of them as
much money away in gin and beer yearly, as
would pay two workmen at a cheap house. Why
was he to be robbing his family of comforts to
pay for their extravagance? And charging his
customers, too, unnecessarily high prices—it
was really robbing the public!

“Such, I suppose, were some of the arguments
which led to an official announcement,
one Saturday night, that our young employer
intended to enlarge his establishment, for the
purpose of commencing business in the ‘show
trade;’ and that, emulous of Messrs. Aaron,
Levi, and the rest of that class, magnificent
alterations were to take place in the premises,
to make room for which our work-rooms were
to be demolished, and that for that reason—for
of course it was only for that reason—all work
would in future be given out, to be made up at
the men’s own homes….

“‘We were all bound to expect this. Every
working tailor must come to this at last, on the
present system; and we are only lucky in having
been spared so long. You all know where
this will end—in the same misery as fifteen
thousand out of twenty thousand of our class
are enduring now. We shall become the slaves,
often the bodily prisoners, of Jews, middlemen,
and sweaters, who draw their livelihood out of
our starvation. We shall have to face, as the
rest have, ever decreasing prices of labor, ever
increasing profits made out of that labor by the
contractors who will employ us—arbitrary fines,
inflicted at the caprice of hirelings—the competition
of women, and children, and starving Irish—our
hours of work will increase one-third, our
actual pay decrease to less than one-half; and
in all this we shall have no hope, no chance of
improvement in wages, but ever more penury,
slavery, misery, as we are pressed on by those
who are sucked by fifties—almost by hundreds—yearly,
out of the honorable trade in which
we were brought up, into the infernal system of
contract work, which is devouring our trade and
many others, body and soul. Our wives will
be forced to sit up night and day to help us;
our children must labor from the cradle without
chance of going to school, hardly of breathing
the fresh air of heaven; our boys, as they grow
up, must turn beggars or paupers; our daughters,
as thousands do, must eke out their miserable
earnings by prostitution. And after all, a
whole family will not gain what one of us had
been doing, as yet, single-handed.’…

“‘Government—government? You a tailor,
and not know that government are the very authors
of this system? Not to know that they
first set the example, by getting the army and
navy clothes made by contractors, and taking
the lowest tenders? Not to know that the police
clothes, the postmen’s clothes, the convicts’
clothes, are all contracted for on the same infernal
plan, by sweaters, and sweaters’ sweaters,
and sweaters’ sweaters’ sweaters, till government
work is just the very last, lowest resource
to which a poor, starved-out wretch betakes
himself to keep body and soul together?
Why, the government prices, in almost every
department, are half, and less than half, the
very lowest living price. I tell you, the careless
iniquity of government about these things
will come out some day. It will be known, the
whole abomination; and future generations will
class it with the tyrannies of the Roman emperors
and the Norman barons. Why, it’s a fact,
that the colonels of the regiments—noblemen,
most of them—make their own vile profit out
of us tailors—out of the pauperism of the men,
the slavery of the children, the prostitution of
the women. They get so much a uniform allowed
them by government to clothe the men
with; and then—then, they let out the jobs to
the contractors at less than half what government
give them, and pocket the difference. And
then you talk of appealing to government!'”


Only Dickens or Thackeray could have
rivaled the following sketch of a discussion on

THE REAL OFFICE OF POETRY.

“‘What do you mean, Mr. Mackaye!’ asked
I, with a doleful and disappointed visage.

“‘Mean—why, if God had meant ye to write
about Pacifics, He’d ha put ye there—and because
He means ye to write aboot London
town, He’s put ye there—and gien ye an unco
sharp taste o’ the ways o’t; and I’ll gie ye
anither. Come along wi’ me.’

“And he seized me by the arm, and hardly
giving me time to put on my hat, marched me
out into the streets, and away through Clare
Market to St. Giles’s.

“It was a foul, chilly, foggy Saturday night.
From the butchers’ and greengrocers’ shops the
gas-lights flared and flickered, wild and ghastly,
over haggard groups of slip-shod, dirty women,
bargaining for scraps of stale meat, and frost-bitten
vegetables, wrangling about short weight
and bad quality. Fish-stalls and fruit-stalls
lined the edge of the greasy pavement, sending
up odors as foul as the language of the sellers
and buyers. Blood and sewer-water crawled
from under doors and out of spouts, and reeked
down the gutters among offal, animal and vegetable,
in every stage of putrefaction. Foul vapors
rose from cow-sheds and slaughter-houses,
and the doorways of undrained alleys, where the
inhabitants carried the filth out on their shoes
from the back yard into the court, and from the
court up into the main street; while above
hanging like cliffs over the streets—those narrow,
brawling torrents of filth, and poverty, and
sin—the houses with their teeming load of life
were piled up into the dingy choking night. A
ghastly, deafening, sickening sight it was. Go,
scented Belgravian! and see what London is! and
then go to the library which God has given thee—one
often fears in vain—and see what science
says this London might be!

“‘Ay,’ he muttered to himself, as he strode[Pg 807]
along, ‘sing awa; get yoursel’ wi’ child wi’
pretty fancies and gran’ words, like the rest of
the poets, and gang to hell for it.’

“‘To hell, Mr. Mackaye?’

“‘Ay, to a verra real hell, Alton Locke,
laddie—a warse ane than ony fiend’s’ kitchen,
or subterranean Smithfield that ye’ll hear o’ in
the pulpits—the hell on earth o’ being a flunkey,
and a humbug, and a useless peacock, wasting
God’s gifts on your ain lusts and pleasures—and
kenning it—and not being able to get oot o’ it,
for the chains o’ vanity and self-indulgence. I’ve
warned ye. Now look there—’

“He stopped suddenly before the entrance of
a miserable alley:

“‘Look! there’s not a soul down that yard,
but’s either beggar, drunkard, thief, or warse.
Write aboot that! Say how ye saw the mouth
o’ hell, and the twa pillars thereof at the entry—the
pawnbroker’s shop o’ one side and the gin
palace at the other—twa monstrous deevils,
eating up men and women, and bairns, body
and soul. Look at the jaws o’ the monsters,
how they open and open, and swallow in anither
victim and anither. Write aboot that.’

“‘What jaws, Mr. Mackaye!’

“‘Thae faulding-doors o’ the gin shop, goose.
Are na they a mair damnable man-devouring
idol than ony red-hot statue o’ Moloch, or wicker
Gogmagog, wherein thae auld Britons burnt
their prisoners? Look at thae barefooted, barebacked
hizzies, with their arms roun’ the men’s
necks, and their mouths full o’ vitriol and beastly
words
! Look at that Irishwoman pouring
the gin down the babbie’s throat! Look at
that raff o’ a boy gaun out o’ the pawnshop,
where he’s been pledging the handkerchief he
stole the morning, into the ginshop, to buy beer
poisoned wi’ grains o’ paradise, and cocculus
indicus, and saut, and a’ damnable, maddening,
thirst-breeding, lust-breeding drugs! Look at
that girl that went in wi’ a shawl on her back
and cam out wi’out ane! Drunkards frae the
breast!—harlots frae the cradle!—damned before
they’re born!
John Calvin had an inkling
o’ the truth there, I’m a’most driven to think,
wi’ his reprobation deevil’s doctrines!’

“‘Well—but—Mr. Mackaye, I know nothing
about these poor creatures.’

“‘Then ye ought. What do ye ken aboot
the Pacific? Which is maist to your business?—thae
bare-backed hizzies that play the harlot o’
the other side o’ the warld, or these—these thousands
o’ barebacked hizzies that play the harlot
o’ your ain side—made out o’ your ain flesh and
blude? You a poet! True poetry, like true
charity, my laddie, begins at hame. If ye’ll be a
poet at a’, ye maun be a cockney poet; and
while the cockneys be what they be, ye maun
write, like Jeremiah of old, o’ lamentation and
mourning and woe, for the sins o’ your people.
Gin ye want to learn the spirit o’ a people’s
poet, down wi’ your Bible and read thae auld
Hebrew prophets; gin ye wad learn the style,
read your Burns frae morning till night; and
gin ye’d learn the matter, just gang after your
nose, and keep your eyes open, and ye’ll no
miss it.'”


One other extract, and we will have done
with this original but captivating and convincing
volume. Alton speaks prophetically of

THE DANGERS THAT ARE LOOMING.

“Ay, respectable gentlemen and ladies, I will
confess all to you—you shall have, if you enjoy
it, a fresh opportunity for indulging that supreme
pleasure which the press daily affords you of
insulting the classes whose powers most of you
know as little as you do their sufferings. Yes;
the Chartist poet is vain, conceited, ambitious,
uneducated, shallow, inexperienced, envious,
ferocious, scurrilous, seditious, traitorous.—Is
your charitable vocabulary exhausted? Then
ask yourselves, how often have you yourself,
honestly resisted and conquered the temptation
to any one of these sins, when it has come across
you just once in a way, and not as they came
to me, as they come to thousands of the working-men,
daily and hourly, ’till their torments
do, by length of time, become their elements?’
What, are we covetous, too? Yes? And if those
who have, like you, still covet more what wonder
if those who have nothing, covet something?
Profligate too? Well, though that imputation as
a generality is utterly calumnious, though your
amount of respectable animal enjoyment per
annum is a hundred times as great as that of
the most self-indulgent artisan, yet, if you had
ever felt what it is to want, not only every luxury
of the senses, but even bread to eat, you
would think more mercifully of the man who
makes up by rare excesses, and those only of
the limited kinds possible to him, for long intervals
of dull privation, and says in his madness,
‘Let us eat and drink, for to-morrow we die!’
We have our sins, and you have yours. Ours
may be the more gross and barbaric, but yours
are none the less damnable; perhaps all the
more so, for being the sleek, subtle, respectable,
religious sins they are. You are frantic enough
if our part of the press calls you hard names,
but you can not see that your part of the press
repays it back to us with interest. We see
those insults, and feel them bitterly enough; and
do not forget them, alas! soon enough, while
they pass unheeded by your delicate eyes as
trivial truisms. Horrible, unprincipled, villainous,
seditious, frantic, blasphemous, are epithets
of course when applied to—to how large a portion
of the English people, you will some day
discover to your astonishment. When will that
day come, and how? In thunder, and storm,
and garments rolled in blood? Or like the dew
on the mown grass, and the clear shining of the
sunlight after April rain?”


BURKE AND THE PAINTER BARRY.

Burke delighted in lending a helping hand
to genius struggling against adversity; and
many who were wasting their powers in obscurity[Pg 808]
were led by his assistance to the paths of
eminence. Barry, the painter, was among those
to whom he had shown great kindness; he found
pleasure in the society of that eccentric being.
A long time had passed without his having seen
him, when one day they met accidentally in
the street. The greeting was cordial, and
Barry invited his friend to dine with him the
next day. Burke arrived at the appointed hour,
and the door was opened by Dame Ursula, as
she was called. She at first denied her master,
but when Burke mentioned his name, Barry, who
had overheard it, came running down stairs. He
was in his usual attire; his thin gray hair was all
disheveled; an old and soiled green shade and
a pair of mounted spectacles assisted his sight;
the color of his linen was rather equivocal,
but was evidently not fresh from the bleach-green;
his outward garment was a kind of careless
roquelaire. He gave Burke a most hearty
welcome, and led him into the apartment which
served him for kitchen, parlor, studio, and gallery;
it was, however, so filled with smoke that
its contents remained a profound mystery, and
Burke was almost blinded and nearly suffocated.
Barry expressed the utmost surprise, and appeared
utterly at a loss to account for the state
of the atmosphere. Burke, however, without
endeavoring to explain the mystery on philosophical
principles, at once brought the whole
blame of the annoyance home to Barry—as it
came out that he had removed the stove from
its wonted situation by the chimney-piece, and
drawn it into the very middle of the room. He
had mounted it on an old dripping-pan, to defend
the carpet from the burning ashes; he had
in vain called in the assistance of the bellows,
no blaze would come—but volumes of smoke
were puffed out ever and anon, as if to show
that the fire could do something if it pleased.
Burke persuaded Barry to reinstate the stove in
its own locality, and helped him to replace it;
this done and the windows opened, they got rid
of the smoke, and the fire soon looked out
cheerfully enough on them, as if nothing had
happened. Barry invited Burke to the upper
rooms to look at his pictures. As he went on
from one to the other, he applied the sponge
and water with which he was supplied, to wash
away the dust which obscured them. Burke
was delighted with them, and with Barry’s history
of each, and his dissertation as he pointed
out its particular beauties. He then brought
him to look at his bedroom; its walls were hung
with unframed pictures, which had also to be
freed from the thick covering of dust before they
could be admired; these, like the others, were
noble specimens of art. In a recess near the
fire-place the rough stump-bedstead stood, with
its coverlet of coarse rug.

“That is my bed,” said the artist; “you see
I use no curtains; they are most unwholesome,
and I breathe as freely and sleep as soundly as
if I lay upon down and snored under velvet.
Look there,” said he, as he pointed to a broad
shelf high above the bed, “that I consider my
chef-d’œuvre; I think I have been more than a
match for them; I have outdone them at last.”

Mr. Burke asked of whom it was he spoke.

“The rats,” replied he, “the nefarious rats,
who robbed me of every thing in the larder.
But now all is safe; I keep my food beyond
their reach. I may now defy all the rats in the
parish.”

Barry had no clock, so depended on the
cravings of his stomach to regulate his meals.
By this unerring guide, which might have
shamed the most correct regulator in a watchmaker’s
shop, he perceived that it was time for
dinner; but forgot that he had invited Burke to
partake of it, till reminded by a hint.

“I declare, my dear friend, I had totally forgotten,
I beg your pardon—it quite escaped
my memory; but if you’ll just sit down here
and blow the fire, I’ll get a nice beef-steak in a
minute.”

Burke applied all his energies to the bellows,
and had a nice clear fire when Barry returned
with the steak rolled up in cabbage-leaves,
which he drew from his pocket; from the same
receptacle he produced a parcel of potatoes; a
bottle of port was under each arm, and each
hand held a fresh French-roll. A gridiron was
placed on the fire, and Burke was deputed to
act as cook while Barry performed the part of
butler. While he laid the cloth the old woman
boiled the potatoes, and at five o’clock, all being
duly prepared, the friends sat down to their
repast. Burke’s first essay in cookery was
miraculously successful, for the steak was done
to admiration, and of course greatly relished by
the cook. As soon as dinner was dispatched
the friends chatted away over their two bottles
of port till nine o’clock. Burke was often
heard to say that this was one of the most
amusing and delightful days he had ever spent.


[From Hogg’s Instructor.]

THE IRON RING.

A TALE OF GERMAN ROBBERS AND GERMAN STUDENTS.

“I am inclined to side with our friend,”
said the venerable pastor, “and I would
rather not see you so skeptical, Justus. I have
known, in my own experience, several remarkable
instances of presentiments; indeed, on one
occasion, I and those who were with me, all
save one, greatly profited by the strange prophetic
apprehension of one of our party. Would
we had listened to him sooner! But it was not
so to be.”

“Come, tell us the story, dear grandfather,”
said Justus; “it will doubtless edify our guest;
and, as for me, I do not object to be mystified
now and then.”

“Justus, Justus, lay aside that scoffing mask.
You put it on, I know, to look like another
Mephistopheles, but you don’t succeed.”

“Don’t I?” returned Justus, with a smile.
“Well, grandfather, that ought to be a comfort
to you.”

[Pg 809]

“No, you don’t, so you may as well give up
trying. But come, if you would really like to
hear the story” (the fact was, that the good
man was anxious to tell it, and feared to lose
the opportunity), “I shall be happy to please
you. I think, however, we shall be better out
of doors. Let us go and take our wine under
the great plane-tree. You had as well bring
your chair with you, my young friend” (this
was addressed to me), “for the bench is somewhat
hard. And Trinchen, my girl, put glasses
on a tray, and some bottles of wine in a pail,
and bring them out to us under the great plane-tree.
And you, Justus, my boy, be kind enough
to transport thither this big chair of mine, like
a dutiful grandson and a stout, as you are.”

We were soon established in the pleasant
shade. The pastor took an easy posture in his
chair, when, after many efforts, Justus had
coaxed it into touching the ground with all its
four legs at once; I straddled across the seat of
mine, and, placing my arms on the back, reposed
the bowl of my long pipe on the ground;
and Justus, with his cigar in his mouth—the
twentieth, or thereby, that day—threw himself
down on the turf at a convenient distance from
the wine-pail, prepared to replenish our glasses,
as need might be. Noble glasses they were, tall
and green, with stalks to be grasped, not fingered.

“It is now nearly sixty years ago,” began
the pastor, when our arrangements were complete,
“a long time—a long time, indeed, to
bear the staff of one’s pilgrimage. I was then
in my third year at the university, and was
something like what you are now, Justus—a
merry, idle, and thoughtless student, but not a
very bad boy either.”

“Thank you, grandfather,” said Justus;
“however, that accounts for your being the
man you are at your years.”

“No, it does not,” said the old man, smiling;
“but let me tell my story, my boy, without
interrupting me—at least, unless you have
something better to say than that. As I was
saying, I was in my third year, and, of course,
I had many acquaintances. I had, however, only
two friends. One was a countryman of yours,
young gentleman, and his name was Macdonald.
The name of the other was Laurenberg.”

“Why, that was my grandmother’s name!”
said Justus.

“Laurenberg was your grandmother’s brother,”
continued the pastor, “and the event I am
about to relate to you was the means of my
becoming acquainted with her. But has any
one ever told you his fate, Justus?”

“No,” said Justus, “I never before even
heard of him.”

“That is not wonderful, my boy; for, since
his sister was taken from me, there has been no
one but me to remember my poor Laurenberg.
But, as I was saying, these two were my only
friends. That summer, when the vacation
came, we three resolved to make a pedestrian
tour together. (Fill our glasses, Justus.) So,
after some discussion, we decided on visiting
the great Thuringian Forest, and one fine morning
off we set. Just as we got beyond the
town, Macdonald said, ‘My dear brothers, let
us return; this expedition will bring us no
good.’ ‘You would almost make one think you
were a prophet,’ said Laurenberg, with mock
gravity. ‘And what if I be?’ cried the other,
quickly. ‘Why, then, don’t be a prophet of
evil—that is to say, unless you can not help it.
Come, my dear fellow.’ ‘I tell you,’ interrupted
Macdonald, ‘that, if we go on, one of us
will never see Göttingen again—and Laurenberg,
my beloved Laurenberg, it is you who
will be that one. You will never return, unless
you return now. I tell you this, for I know it.’
‘Oh, nonsense,’ said the other; ‘pray, how do
you know it?’ It seemed to me that Macdonald
slightly shuddered at the question, but he
went on as if not heeding it: ‘He of us three
who first left the house, is destined never to
enter it again, and that was the reason why I
tried to get out before you. You, Laurenberg,
in your folly, ran past me, and it is thus on you
that the lot has fallen. Laugh if you will; if
you had let me go before you, I would have
said nothing; but as it is, I say, laugh if you
will, and call me a dreamer, or what you please,
only return, my friends, return. Let us go
back.’ ‘Let us go on. Forward!’ cried Laurenberg;
‘I do not laugh at you, my brother,
but I think you are scarcely reasonable; for
either you have truly foreseen what is to happen,
or you have not. If you have, then what
is to happen will happen, and we can not avoid
it; if you have not, why, then it will not happen,
and that is all. Either you foresee truly
my destiny—’ He was going on, but Macdonald
interrupted him: ‘It is with such reasoning
that men lose themselves in this world—and in
the next,’ he added, after a pause. ‘Oho!
dear schoolfox,’ returned the other, ‘we have
not undertaken our march to chop logic and
wind metaphysics, but, on the contrary, to be
merry and enjoy ourselves. So,’ and he sung,

‘There wander’d three Burschen along by the Rhine;

At the door of a wine-house, they knocked and went in,

Landlady, have you got good beer and wine?’

‘Laurenberg, your gayety is oppressive,’ interrupted
Macdonald; ‘why sing that song? You
know there is death in it.’ ‘It is true,’ replied
Laurenberg, somewhat gravely, ‘the poor little
daughter of the landlady lies in her coffin.
Another stave, then, if you like it better,

‘Up, brothers! up! enjoy your life!’

and so on he went with that stupid song.”

“Stupid!” cried Justus, rising suddenly on
his elbow; “stupid, did you say, grandfather?”

“Well, my boy, I think it stupid now, though
at your age, perhaps, I thought differently.
But there,” continued the pastor, “I was sure
of it; I never can keep both my pipe and my
story going at the same time. Give me a
light, Justus. Thank you. Those matches are
a great invention. In our time, it was all flint,
and steel, and trouble. Now, fill our glasses,
and then I shall go on again.”

[Pg 810]

Justus obeyed, and his worthy relative thus
proceeded:

“Notwithstanding all his singing, Laurenberg
was evidently more impressed by our companion’s
words than he was willing to own; and,
as for me, I was much struck with them, for
your countryman, young stranger, was no common
man. But all that soon wore off. Even
Macdonald seemed to forget his own forebodings.
We marched on right cheerfully. That
night we stopped at Heiligenstadt, very tired,
for it was a long way for lads so little used to
walking as we were.”

“Did you put up at the Post, grandfather?”
asked Justus. “It is a capital inn, and the
landlady is both pretty and civil. I staid there
when I went from Cassel to Halle.”

“I don’t remember where we put up,” replied
the pastor, “but it is scarcely likely we
put up at the Post. In those days, students
preferred more modest hostelries. Don’t interrupt
me. The next night we slept at Dingelstadt;
and I remember that at supper Laurenberg
knocked over the salt-cellar, and that
Macdonald said, ‘See, I told you! every thing
shows it!’ Next night we were at Mülhausen,
making short journeys, you see; for, after all,
our object was to enjoy, not to tire ourselves.
Mülhausen is a very prettily situated town, and,
though I have never been there since, I remember
it quite well. The next afternoon we got
to a place whose name I forget at this moment.
Stay—I think it was Langensalza; yes, it was
Langensalza; and the following day we arrived
in Gotha, and lodged at the sign of the Giant,
in the market-place. Gotha is the chief town
in the duchy, and—”

Here the worthy pastor diverged into a description
of Gotha and its environs. This, however,
I lost, for, the interest of the story ceasing,
I went off into a sort of reverie, from which I
was awakened only by the abrupt cessation of
the tale, and the words, “Justus, my boy, you
are not asleep, are you? Give me a cigar;
my pipe is out again.”

Justus complied, and the old man, leaning his
long pipe, with the rich bowl, against the great
plane-tree, received “fire” from his grandson,
lit the Cuba, and, after admonishing the youth
to fill our glasses, thus went on:

“Our new friends were students from Jena.
They were each of a different country. One
was a Frenchman; one a Pole; the third alone
was a German. They were making a sort of
pilgrimage to the different places remarkable
for events in the life of Luther—had been at
Erfurt, to see his cell in the orphan-house there,
and were now going to Eisenach and the Castle
of Wartburg, to visit the Patmos of ‘Junker
George.’ However, on hearing that we proposed
marching through the Thuringian Forest,
they gave up their original plan, and agreed to
join us, which pleased us much, for all three
were fine fellows. That night we got to
Ohrdruff, and the next day we set off for Suhl.
But we were not destined ever to reach that
town. About noon, Laurenberg said, ‘Come,
brothers, do you not find this road tiresome?
This is the way every body goes. Suppose we
strike off the road, and take this footpath through
the wood. Is it not a pleasure to explore an
unknown country, and go on without knowing
where you will come to? For my part, I
would not have come so far only to follow a
beaten track, where you meet carts and carriages,
and men and women, at every step. If
all we wanted was to walk along a road, why,
there are better roads near Göttingen. Into
the wood, say I! Why, who knows but there
may be an adventure before us? Follow me!’
Macdonald would have remonstrated, but our
new friends, and I also, I am sorry to say, felt
much as Laurenberg did, so we took the footpath,
and plunged into the forest. We soon
thought ourselves repaid. The solitude seemed
to deepen as we proceeded. Excepting the
almost imperceptible footpath, every thing bespoke
the purest state of nature. The enormous
pines that towered over our heads seemed
the growth of ages. Great red deer stared at
us from a distance through the glades, as if
they had never before seen such animals as we,
and then bounded away in herds. High up we
saw many bustards—”

Here my excellent host launched in a current
of descriptive landscape, which, though doubtless
very fine, was almost entirely lost to me,
for my thoughts again wandered. From time
to time, the words “valleys,” “mountains,”
“crags,” “streamlets,” “gloom,” “rocks,”
“Salvator Rosa,” “legends,” “wood-nymphs,”
and the like, fell on my ear, but failed to recall
my attention. And this must have lasted no
little time, for I was at length aroused by his
asking for another cigar, the first being done.

“The glen gradually opened out into a plain,”
resumed the pastor, “and our progress became
easier. We, however, had no idea where we
were, or which way to turn in order to find a
resting-place for the night; we were completely
lost, in short. Nevertheless, we pressed on as
fast as our tired limbs would admit of, and after
half an hour’s march across the wooded level,
we were rewarded by coming on a sort of road.
It was, indeed, nothing more than the tracks of
hoofs upon the turf, but we were in ecstasies at
its appearance. After some deliberation as to
whether we should take to the right or to the
left along it, we resolved on following it to the
right. Half an hour more, and we saw before
us a house among the trees. It was a cheerful
sight to us, and we gave a shout of joy. ‘I
trust they will give us hospitality,’ said Richter,
the German from Jena. ‘If not,’ exclaimed
his French friend, ‘it is my opinion that we
will take it.’ ‘What! turn robbers?’ said
the Pole, laughing. ‘It is a likely looking
place for robbers,’ remarked Macdonald, looking
rather uneasily round him. We soon
reached the house. It was a long building,
with low walls, but a very high thatched roof.
At one end was a kind of round tower, which[Pg 811]
seemed much older than the rest of the structure.
It might at one time have been much
higher than it then was, but in its actual state it
scarcely overtopped the gable built against it.
Fill our glasses, Justus, if you please.”

“Ready, grandfather,” said Justus. “But,
before you go on, tell us something of the personal
appearance of Laurenberg and Macdonald.
As for the Jena boys, I don’t care about them.”

“Laurenberg, Justus, was a tall and very
handsome lad. His golden hair curled over his
shoulders, for he wore it very long, and his blue
eyes were like his sister’s. Macdonald, again,
was rather under the middle height; his features
were dark, and his expression composed,
or perhaps, I should rather say, melancholy.
Laurenberg was always gay, vivacious, and
even restless; Macdonald, on the contrary, was
usually listless, almost indolent. But, as you
will see, when the time of need came, he was a
man of iron. But where was I? Yes, I remember.
Well, we came up to the door, and
knocked at it. It was opened, after a short
delay, by a young girl. The evening shadows
were closing in, but, even by the imperfect light
we had, we could see she was very beautiful.”

“Ha! grandfather, come, that is very interesting!”
cried Justus.

“Don’t interrupt me, my boy. We could
see she was very beautiful. We asked if we
could be accommodated for the night, and she
answered very readily that we could, but that
we should have to sleep all in one room, and that
we must be content with a poor supper. ‘You
will give us the best you have, at all events,’
said Richter; ‘we are well able to pay for it;’
and he jingled his money-pouch. ‘Oh, that I
do not doubt!’ said she, her eyes glistening at
the sound; ‘but my old grandmother and I
live alone here, so we have not much to offer.’
‘You two live alone in this large house?’ said
Macdonald, rather harshly. The girl turned
her eyes on him for the first time—Richter had
been our spokesman—and she seemed somewhat
confused at the scrutinizing glance she
met. ‘Yes,’ said she, at last; ‘my father, and
his father before him, were foresters here—we
were not always so poor—and since their
death, we have been allowed still to occupy the
place.’ ‘I beg your pardon,’ said Macdonald,
in a softer tone. ‘But why,’ resumed he, in a
sharp, quick way—’why must we all sleep in
one room?’ The girl gave him a keen, inquiring
look, as if to ask what he meant by his
questions, and then answered, firmly, ‘Because,
sir, besides our own room, we have only one
other furnished. But had you not better walk
in? You seem tired, gentlemen; have you
come far?’ ‘To be sure we have, my pretty
girl,’ said the Frenchman; ‘and the fact is,
we have lost our way. But why do we stand
talking here? Let us go in, my lads.’ ‘Stay
a moment, my friends,’ interposed Macdonald.
‘We should perhaps be burdensome to you,’
said he, addressing the girl: ‘how far is it
to the nearest inn?’ ‘About two hours’ good
walking,’ replied she. ‘And which is the
way?’ he asked. ‘This bridle-road,’ said she,
‘will bring you in an hour to a country-road.
By turning to your left, you will then reach
Arnstadt in another.’ ‘Good,’ said Macdonald,
‘many thanks. It is my advice, my friends,
that we push on to Arnstadt.’ ‘What!’ cried
the Pole, ‘two hours more walking! If
we were on horseback it would be different;
but on foot, I will not go another yard;’ and,
as he spoke, he entered the house. ‘I beg you
a thousand pardons, mademoiselle, for keeping
you here so long, and a heavy dew falling, too.
Come, let us in at once,’ said the Frenchman,
and he followed the Pole. ‘It would certainly
be far more comfortable to have good beds at
Arnstadt,’ said Richter, ‘instead of sleeping
six in a room; but I am too tired;’ and he, too,
went in. Macdonald cast an imploring look
at Laurenberg, who seemed irresolute. But at
the same moment the girl, who had already
made a step to follow our Jena companions into
the house, turned slowly round, and, throwing
a bewitching glance at my poor friend, said, in
a voice full of persuasion, ‘And you, fair young
sir?’ At that moment, the moon, which had
risen, passed from behind a cloud, and, throwing
her light on the maiden’s features, gave
them an almost unearthly beauty. As for Macdonald,
he remained in the shade; but his expressive
eye flashed a look of stern warning
such as I had never seen it assume before. I
shall never forget that scene. Laurenberg was
between his good and his evil angel. But so it
is ever. Poor humanity is constantly called on
to make the choice; and, alas! how much
oftener is the evil preferred than the good! In
this world—”

But here Justus, who seemed greatly to dread
his grandfather’s homilies, and to have an instinctive
presentiment of their approach, rose
on his knees to fill our glasses. This done, he
exclaimed, “That’s a bad cigar, grandfather.
It does not burn even, and, besides, the ash is
quite black: throw it away, and take another.”

The interruption was successful. “Thank
you, my boy,” said the pastor. “Don’t, however,
break in so often on my story. Where
was I?”

“Laurenberg was just about to go into the
house with the beautiful maiden—at least, I
suppose so,” said Justus.

“Yes,” resumed the old man. “After a
moment’s hesitation, he took her hand, which
she yielded easily, and they entered together.
‘Come,’ said Macdonald to me, with a sigh,
‘since it must be so, we must go with them.’
He took my arm, and continued, ‘We enter
here according to our degrees of wisdom and
folly—the Pole first, you and I last; but who
is to pay for their blindness?’ Give me a
light, Justus. Is that the same wine? It seems
to me a little hard.”

“It is the same wine,” said Justus. “Perhaps
you find it hard, because it is cooler than
the first.”

[Pg 812]

“It may be so. Well, we went in, entering
by a passage into a kind of hall. Here we
heard the Frenchman’s voice: ‘Come along,
my beauty, and show us your wonderful and
enchanted chamber, where we are to sleep; for
I suppose it is there we are to sup, too. I have
been trying all the doors, and not one of them
will open.’ ‘This way, gentlemen,’ said the
girl, disengaging herself from Laurenberg, and
opening one of several doors which entered off
the place we were in. ‘That is your grandmother,
I suppose?’ said Macdonald, pointing
to a figure bending over a small fire, which was
expiring on the hearth. ‘Good evening, my
good woman; you seem to feel chilly;’ and, as
he addressed these latter words to the crouching
creature, he made a step as if he would approach;
but the girl, quickly grasping his arm,
whispered in his ear, ‘Do not disturb her.
Since my father’s death, she scarcely ever
speaks to any one but me. She is very old
and feeble. Pray, leave her alone.’ Macdonald
threw another of his penetrating glances at the
girl, but said nothing, and he and I followed
her along a passage, some twenty paces in
length, and very narrow. At the end of it was
another door, and this opened into the chamber
we were to occupy. It was a round room, and
we immediately guessed that it formed the under
story of the tower we had remarked. The
girl brought a lamp, and we found that the
furniture consisted of a table and some stools,
a large press, a heap of mattresses and bedding,
a few mats of plaited straw, and a pile of fire-wood.
The most curious thing about the place,
however, was a strong pole, or rather mast,
which stood in the very centre, and seemed to
pass through the roof of the room. This roof,
which was at a considerable distance from the
floor, was formed—a thing I had never seen
before—of furze-bushes, supported upon slender
branches of pine, and appeared so rickety as to
threaten every moment to come down about our
heads. On questioning the girl, I was told
that the mast supported the outer roof, which
was possible enough. ‘In the first place,’
said Richter to the damsel, when we had seated
ourselves, and she seemed to wait for our
orders, ‘is this an inn, or is it not?’ ‘You
may see, gentlemen,’ replied she, ‘by the
scantiness of the accommodation, that it is not
exactly an inn. Nevertheless, you can make
yourselves at home, as if it was, and welcome.’
‘Good. Then, in the second place, have you
any wine?’ ‘Plenty. We sell a good deal
to the foresters, who pass here often, and so
have always a supply.’ ‘Where is it?’ asked
Macdonald. ‘Below, in the cellar.’ ‘Very
well,’ returned he. ‘I and two more of us
will go down and help you to bring up a dozen
bottles or so, if you will show us the way.’
‘Certainly,’ said she. While Macdonald and
two of the others were absent with her, I contrived
to light a fire, and the Frenchman, on
exploring the press, having found that it contained
plates, knives, and forks, he and the Pole
laid the table; so that when the others, laden
with bottles, re-appeared, the place had somewhat
of a more cheerful look. ‘They have
not had time to drug our wine, at least,’ whispered
Macdonald to me. ‘Pooh, my friend,’
returned I, ‘you are far too suspicious. You
will smile to-morrow at having had such ideas.’
‘We shall see,’ said he. Presently, the girl
brought in some bacon, some eggs, and a piece
of venison. These we cooked ourselves, staying
our appetite, in the mean time, with bread
and wine. Then we made a hearty supper,
and became very merry. Richter and the Pole
plied the bottle vigorously, while Laurenberg
and the Frenchman vied with each other in
somewhat equivocal gallantries to the damsel.
As for Macdonald, he wore an expression of
mingled resignation, vigilance, and resolution,
which made me uncomfortable, I knew not
why—”

“Come, grandfather, don’t keep us so long
in suspense. Tell us at once if Macdonald’s
suspicions were well-founded,” exclaimed Justus.
“Had you fallen into a den of thieves, or
were you among honest people? Were you
all robbed and murdered before morning, or
were you not?”

“Justus, my boy, you must let me tell my
story my own way,” said the old pastor; “and
pray don’t interrupt me again. Where was I?”

“At supper grandfather.”

“True. When we had supped, smoked a
few pipes, and finished our wine, we began to
make our beds. As we were so occupied, the
girl came in and offered to help us. We readily
consented, for we were tired enough. In a very
short time, she had made six beds on the floor.
‘Why do you lay them all with the head to the
middle of the room?’ asked Macdonald, observing
that all the pillows were ranged round the
mast in a circle, and as near it as possible.—’That
is the way I always do,’ said she, with a
careless air. But she did not succeed in concealing
a certain strange expression which her
features assumed for a moment, and which both
Macdonald and I remarked, without understanding
it. We well understood afterward what it
meant. As she was retiring, the Frenchman
and Laurenberg assailed her with some rather
too free jokes. She turned, and cast on them a
look of ineffable indignation and scorn; then,
without a word, she passed out at the door, and
closed it behind her. We all admired her for
her modesty and virtue. Fill our glasses, Justus.
But appearances are deceitful; this world is
but a vain show; all is not gold that glitters;
and—”

But, a second time, Justus cut short the
homily. He dextrously spilt some of the wine,
as he performed his Ganymedian office, and so
drew down on himself a mild sarcasm for his
awkwardness.

Forgetting the sermon he had begun, the old
man therefore thus went on: “All, except Macdonald,
were soon in bed. We had, however,
only half undressed. As for Macdonald, he drew[Pg 813]
a stool toward the fire, and, seating himself,
buried his face in his hands, as if in thought. I
almost immediately fell asleep, and must have
slept for some time, for when I awoke the fire
was out. But I did not awaken of myself; it
was Macdonald who aroused me. He did the
same to the others. He had thrown himself
on his bed, and spoke in a whisper, which, however,
as our heads were close together, was
audible to all. ‘Brothers,’ said he, ‘listen;
but for your lives make no noise, and, above
all, do not speak. From the first moment we
arrived at this house, I feared that all was not
right; now I am sure of it. It seemed odd
to me that two solitary women should inhabit
so large a house; that the girl should have
been so ready, or rather so anxious to receive
us; that she should have shown no fear
of six young men, all strangers to her; and I
said to myself, ‘She and her grandmother do not
live here alone; she depends upon aid, if aid be
necessary, and that aid is not far off.’ Again,
I am used to read the character in the countenance,
and, despite her beauty, if ever treachery
was marked on the human face, it is on
hers. Then why make us all sleep in one
room? If the others are empty, our beds
would be as well on the floor in them as in
this one. However, all that was mere suspicion.
But there is more. You saw me examine
the windows during supper. I could
then open the outside shutters; they have since
been fastened; and, what is more, the door is
locked or barred on us, and will not yield. But,
what is most important, my ear, which is very
quick, caught the sound of steps in the passage—heavy
steps, though taken on tiptoe—steps,
in short, of a man, or rather, I should say of
men, for there were at least two. I stole to
the door, and I distinctly heard whisperings.
Now, what do you think of all that? Speak
one at a time, and low.’—’Bah!’ whispered
the Frenchman, ‘I think nothing of it. It is
quite common to fasten the shutters outside;
and, as for the door, your friend and I were
rather free with the girl last night, and she
may have locked us in for her own security, or
she might be afraid of our decamping in the
morning without paying the reckoning. As for
the footsteps, I doubt if you can distinguish a
man’s from a woman’s; and the whisperings
were probably the girl and the old woman
conversing. Their voices, coming along the
passage, would sound like whisperings.’ This
explanation was so plausible, that all expressed
themselves satisfied with it. But Macdonald
resumed, and this time he spoke in a whisper
so terrible—so full of mysterious power, that it
went straight to every heart, and curdled all
our blood. ‘Brothers,’ he said, ‘be wise in
time. If you will not listen to common sense,
take warning of a supernatural sense. Have
you never had a dim presentiment of approaching
evil? I know you have. Now, mark. I
have at this moment the sure certitude of coming
evil. I know, I know, I KNOW, that if you
continue to lie here, and will not listen to my
words, neither you nor I will ever see another sun.
I know that we shall all certainly die before
the morning. Will you be advised? If not,
your blood be on your own heads! As for
mine, I forgive it you. Decide!—resolve!’—These
words, the tones in which they were
uttered, and our knowledge of the speaker,
produced a profound impression. As for me,
I shuddered; but it was less at the idea of
the threatened material danger, than at that
of an occult influence hovering round us, inspiring
Macdonald, and filling the place with
its mysterious presence. Laurenberg was the
first to speak, or rather to whisper. ‘Macdonald,’
said he, ‘I yield myself to your guidance.’
I immediately said, ‘And I.’ The others followed
the example. Macdonald immediately
took the command on himself. ‘Rise,’ said
he, ‘but make not the slightest noise. Collect
yourselves and pay attention to the slightest
thing. Leave your shoes; take your swords’—I
should tell you, my young friend,” said the
pastor, addressing me, “that in those days students
wore swords, especially when they traveled.
And they were not such swords, Justus,
as you fight your absurd duels with—not slim
things, that you can bend double, and of which
only a foot or so is sharp—not playthings to
scratch each other’s faces with; but good steel
blades, meant for thrusting as well as cutting—blades
not to be trifled with when wielded by
a skillful and strong arm. But where was I?
I remember. ‘Take your swords,’ said Macdonald.
‘As it is so dark, there will probably
be confusion. We must have watchwords, therefore.
Let them be Jena and Göttingen. Also,
to avoid our blindly encountering each other, let
each of us, if it comes to a fight, keep calling
Burschen! Burschen! I believe the attack I
apprehend will come from the door. Let us
range ourselves three on each side of it. We
from Göttingen will take the right side, you from
Jena the left. When they open the door, we
rush into the passage. I will lead my file, and
do you brother,’ said he to the Frenchman,
‘lead yours. When you hear me cry Burschen!
follow me, and, remember, you strike for your
lives.’ All this was said in the lowest whisper,
but at the same time so distinctly and deliberately,
that we did not lose a word. We took
the places assigned us, grasping our bared
swords. For a time—it seemed an interminable
time—so we stood silent, and hearing nothing.
Of course, we could not see each other,
for the place was quite dark. At last our excited
ears heard footsteps cautiously approaching.
Some one came to the door, and was evidently
listening. In about a minute, we heard
the listener whisper to some one in the passage—’They
must all be asleep now. Tell Hans
to cut loose.’ Our hearts beat quick. There
was a pause of some minutes; then suddenly
we heard overhead a cracking sound among the
furze bushes which composed the roof of the
room, and the next instant something fell to the[Pg 814]
ground with a crash so tremendous that the
whole house seemed to shake. Then we heard
a bolt withdrawn, then a key was turned. The
door began to open. ‘Burschen!‘ cried Macdonald,
as he dashed it wide ajar, and sprang
into the passage. ‘Burschen!‘ cried the Frenchman,
and the next moment he was by our comrade’s
side. ‘Burschen!‘ cried we all, as we
made in after them.”

Die Burschen sollen leben!” (Students forever!)
exclaimed Justus, in a state of no little
excitement.

“The robbers retreated precipitately into the
hall, where we had seen the old woman the
previous night. It was brightly illuminated by
a large fire which was blazing on the hearth.
Here we fought. ‘Burschen!‘ thundered Macdonald,
as he struck down a man armed with a
hatchet. ‘A bas les voleurs!‘ cried the Frenchman,
quitting German for his mother tongue, in
the heat of the moment. ‘Jena! Göttingen!
shouted some of us, forgetting in our excitement
that these names were our passwords and not
our war-cry. ‘Burschen!‘ cried Laurenberg,
as he drove into a corner one of the enemy
armed with a dagger and a sword. ‘Burschen!
cried he again, as he passed his weapon twice
through the robber’s body. ‘Jena!‘ yelled
Richter, as his left arm, which he interposed to
defend his head, was broken by a blow with an
iron bar. ‘And Göttingen!‘ added he with a
roar, as he laid his assailant at his feet. Meanwhile
the Pole and I had sustained a fierce attack
from three robbers, who, on hearing the
cries and the clashing of arms, had rushed out
of one of the doors opening into the hall. The
Pole was already slightly wounded, and it was
going hard with us, when the others came to
our assistance. This decided the fight, and we
found ourselves victors.”

“Bravo!” cried Justus, throwing his cap into
the air. “That wasn’t bad, grandfather!” and
taking the old man’s hand, he kissed his cheek.

“You are a good boy, Justus,” said the pastor,
“but don’t interrupt me. Where was I? Oh,
yes. We had gained the victory, and all the
robbers lay about the floor, killed or wounded.
We stood still a moment to take breath. At
this moment, the girl of the previous evening
rushed into the hall, and threw herself on the
body of the man who had fallen by the hand of
Laurenberg. She put her hand on his heart,
then she approached her cheek to his mouth.
‘He is dead!’ cried she, starting to her feet.
‘You have killed my Heinrich! my beloved
Heinrich! you have killed my Heinrich! Dead!
dead! dead!’ Still speaking, she disappeared.
But she returned almost instantly. She had a
pistol in each hand. ‘It was you, young sir,’
said she, calmly and deliberately. ‘I saw you,’
and, as she spoke, she covered Laurenberg with
her weapon, taking a cool aim. With a bound,
Macdonald threw himself before the victim.
But the generous movement was in vain. She
fired; and the bullet, grazing Macdonald’s
shoulder, passed through poor Laurenberg’s
throat, and lodged in a door behind him. He
staggered and fell.”

“Oh, weh!” exclaimed Justus.

“We all stood thunderstruck. ‘Your life for
his—and mine,’ said the girl. With these words,
she discharged her other pistol into her bosom,
and sank slowly upon the corpse of her lover.”

“What a tragedy!” cried Justus.

“It was indeed a tragedy,” resumed the
pastor, in a low voice. “I knelt down beside
my friend, and took his hand. Macdonald raised
him up a little, supporting him in a sitting posture.
He said, ‘My pocket-book—the letter—my
last wish.’ Then he pressed my hand.
Then he said, ‘Farewell, comrades—farewell,
my brothers. Remember me to my mother
and Anna.’ Then he pressed my hand again.
And so he died.”

Here the worthy pastor’s voice faltered a little,
and he paused. Justus and I were silent. At
last the old man began again. “Many, many
years have passed since then, but I have never
forgotten my early friend, nor ceased to mourn
him. We laid him gently on his back; I closed
his blue eyes. Macdonald placed his sword
upon his gallant breast, now still forever, and
crossed his arms over it. Meanwhile the Frenchman
and the Pole, finding the girl quite dead,
had laid her decently by the side of the man she
had called Heinrich. ‘That is enough in the
mean time,’ then said Macdonald, ‘the living
before the dead. We must see to our own
safety first, and attend to the wounded.’ We
accordingly went over the house, and satisfied
ourselves that no one else was concealed in it;
we examined the fastenings of all the doors and
windows, to guard against an attack from any
members of the gang who might be outside.
We found a considerable quantity of arms and
ammunition, and congratulated ourselves on
having surprised our enemies, as otherwise we
might have been shot down like dogs. Returning
to the door where we had supped, we found
that the thing which had fallen from the roof,
with such a crash, was an enormous ring or
circle of iron, bigger than a cart-wheel. It was
lying on our beds, the mast being exactly in the
centre of it, and serving, as we found, to sustain
it when it was hoisted up. Had we not obeyed
Macdonald’s voice, we certainly should all have
been crushed to death, as it was plain many a
victim had already been, for the infernal thing
was stained with blood, and in some places,
patches of hair were still sticking to it.”

“And the old woman? the old grandmother?”
asked Justus.

“We found her clothes, but not herself.
Hence, we guessed that some one of the gang
had personated the character, and Macdonald
reminded us how the girl had prevented his approaching
her supposed relative, and how he had
got no answer to his address, the man in disguise
being probably afraid that his voice might betray
him. On examining the field of battle, we found
that the robbers were nine in number, and that
two besides Heinrich were dead. We bound[Pg 815]
the wounds of the others as well as we could.
They were all sturdy fellows, and, when we
considered their superior strength and numbers,
we wondered at our own success. It was to be
attributed solely—of course, I mean humanly
speaking—to our attack being so unexpected,
sudden, and impetuous. Indeed the combat did
not last five minutes, if nearly so long. On our
side, there was the irreparable loss of Laurenberg.
Richter’s broken arm gave him much
pain, and the Pole had lost a considerable quantity
of blood; but, besides this, we had only a
few scratches. ‘Now, lie down and rest,’ said
Macdonald, ‘for you have all need of it. As
for me, I can not sleep, and so will keep watch
till morning.’ We did as he recommended, for
in truth, now that the excitement was over, I
could scarcely keep my eyes open, and the rest
were like me. Even Richter slept. Give us
some wine, Justus, my boy.”

“He was a fine fellow that Macdonald,” said
Justus, as he obeyed.

“It was several hours before he awakened
us,” continued the pastor. “My first thoughts
were of poor Laurenberg. I remembered what
he said about a pocket-book. I searched his
dress, and found it. What it contained, I shall
tell you presently. We breakfasted on some
bread and wine, and then Macdonald called a
council of war. After putting a negative on
the absurd proposal of the Pole, that we should
set fire to the house, and to the stupid suggestion
of Richter (he was in a state of fever from his
hurt) that, before doing any thing else, we should
empty the cellar, we unanimously agreed that
our first step should be to give information to
the proper authorities of all that had happened.
The Frenchman and I were deputed to go and
seek them out. ‘You remember what the girl
said about the way to Arnstadt?’ said Macdonald.
‘I think you may so far rely on it; but
you must trust a good deal to your own judgment
to find your way.’ With this piece of
advice, we started.”

The journey to Arnstadt, the interview with
the bürgermeister, the reference to the rural
amptman, the expedition of that functionary to
the scene of the tragedy, the imprisonment of
the surviving robbers, their trial, confession, and
punishment, were all minutely dwelt upon by
the worthy but somewhat diffuse narrator; none
of these circumstances, however, interested me,
and I took little note of them. At last, the
pastor returned to personages more attractive
of attention.

“We buried Laurenberg by night,” said he.
“There chanced to be some students from other
universities in the neighborhood of Arnstadt, and
they joined us in paying him all due honor. We
followed the coffin, on which lay his sword and
cap, walking two-and-two, and each bearing a
torch. When the body was lowered into the
grave, we quenched the torches, and sung a
Latin dirge. Such was the end of my friend.”

“And the pocket-book?” asked Justus.

“It contained a letter to me, a very curious
letter. It was dated Gotha, and bore, in substance,
that Macdonald’s presentiments were
weighing on the mind of the writer, more than
he was willing should be known until after the
anticipated catastrophe, if, indeed, any should
take place. But, that such a thing being possible,
he took that opportunity of recommending
his mother and sister to my care, and of expressing
his hope that I should find I could love Anna,
and that so I would one day make her my wife.
I need not relate to you how I performed the sad
duty of bearing the news of his death to his two
dear relatives. As you know, Justus, Anna in
about three years afterward became mine. And
here, in this house, young stranger, we lived
very happily for thirty years. Here, too, she
died. And yonder, in the church-yard, near
the west porch, she awaits being rejoined by
her own—by her children, and her husband.”

We were all silent for some time. At length
Justus, whose emotions were yet as summer
clouds, inquired of his grandfather, “And your
other comrades in the Thuringian Forest affair?”

“Of the Jena students I heard no more till
many years afterward. It was in November,
1813; Napoleon was retreating from the nation-fight
at Leipsic. The battle of Hanau, too, had
been fought. A wounded French officer asked
hospitality of me here. Of course, I granted it,
and he remained more than two months with
me; for, though not for several days after his
arrival, I discovered that he was the French
student who, with Richter and the Pole, had
joined our party at Gotha. He had returned
to France about a year after our fatal adventure,
had entered the army, and had been fighting
almost ever since. When he left me, he was
sent to Mainz, a prisoner on parole; but, at the
Restoration in his own country, he was allowed
to return. On the return of Napoleon from
Elba, he however once more took up arms for
his old master, and, with the many other victims
of one man’s ambition, and the, alas! too
prevalent thirst for military glory common
among his countrymen, he was killed at Waterloo.
When will such things cease? When—”

“And Richter?” asked Justus, nipping in
the bud the dreaded moralizing.

“Richter was killed in a duel—”

“And Macdonald?”

“Don’t interrupt me, my boy; fill our glasses
instead. Richter was killed in a duel; so the
Frenchman told me. I also heard of the fate
of the Pole through him. It was a strange and
melancholy one. He, too, had gone to France,
and entered the army, serving zealously and
with distinction. In 1807, being then with the
division that was advancing on the Vistula, he
obtained leave to visit his father, whom he had
not seen for years, but whom he hoped to find
in the paternal mansion, situated in a wild part
of the country, but not very far from the route
which his corps was taking. He was, however,
surprised by the night, as he was still riding
through a forest of firs which seemed interminable.
He therefore put up at a small roadside[Pg 816]
inn, which presented itself just as he reached
the limits of the wood. Here the Frenchman’s
account of the matter became rather obscure,
indeed, his friend the Pole had never told him
very exactly all the circumstances. Suffice it
that there were two ladies in the inn—a mother
and daughter—two Polish ladies, who were
hurrying to meet the husband of one of them, a
colonel in Jerome Bonaparte’s army. They
were in a great state of alarm, the conduct of
the people about the place having roused their
suspicions. At their request, the Pole took up
his quarters in a room from which their chamber
entered, so that no one could reach them
without passing by him. The room he thus
occupied was on the first floor, and at the top
of a staircase, from which access was obtained
by a trap-door. This trap the officer shut, and
fastened by a wooden bolt belonging to it. Then,
telling the ladies to fear nothing, he placed his
sword and pistols on a table beside him, and resolved
to keep good watch. About midnight,
he heard steps on the staircase. No answer
was returned to the challenge he immediately
made; on the contrary, some one tried to force
the trap. The officer observing a hole two or
three inches square in it, passed the muzzle of
one of his pistols through it, and fired. There
was the sound of a body rolling down the staircase.
But the attempt was soon after renewed;
this time, however, differently. A hand appeared
through the hole, and grasped the bolt.
The bolt was even half withdrawn, when the
Pole, at a single blow, severed the hand from
the body it belonged to. There followed groans
and horrid imprecations; but nothing more took
place that night. In the morning, a squadron
of French cavalry arrived, and the ladies were
placed in safety. Not a single person was
found in the inn. The officer continued his
way to his father’s house. One thing, however,
had much struck him; the hand he had cut off
was very small, delicate, and white; moreover,
one of the fingers wore a ring of considerable
value. This ring he took possession of, with a
strange, uncomfortable feeling of coming evil,
which increased as he went on. Arrived at his
father’s house, he was told that his parent was
ill, and in bed. He was, however, soon introduced
to his presence. The old man was evidently
suffering great pain; but he conversed
with his son for some time, with tolerable composure.
Suddenly, however, by a convulsive
movement, he threw off the bedclothes, and the
officer, to his horror, saw that his father’s right
hand was wanting. ‘It was then you! and
this is your ring!’ he cried, in an agony of conflicting
passions, as, throwing the jewel on the
floor, he rushed out of the house, mounted his
horse, and rode off at full speed. A few weeks
afterward, he sought and found his death amid
the bloody snows of Prussian Eylau.”

“Poor fellow!” said Justus. “And Macdonald?”

“Of Macdonald’s fate,” said the pastor,
gravely, “I know nothing. When I returned
to Göttingen, after visiting Anna and her mother,
he was gone. He had left his rooms the
previous day with a stranger, an elderly man,
dressed in gray. And he never returned. I
made every inquiry all round Göttingen, but
could get no tidings of him, no one on any road
had seen him or his companion pass. In short,
I never saw or heard any thing more of him.
His books and things were sold some two or
three months after; I bought every thing I
thought he cared for, in order some day to
restore them to him. But he has never appeared
to claim them, and so I have them still.
His sword hangs between Laurenberg’s and
mine, in my study. But come, the dew is
falling, let us go in. Justus, my boy, be kind
enough to carry in my chair for me. Trinchen
will come out for the rest of the things.”

So ended the worthy pastor’s story.


THE COUNTESS—A TALE OF THE FRENCH REVOLUTION.

BY PERCY B. ST. JOHN.

The Citizen Aristides Godard was the very
beau ideal of a republican patriot during
the early times of the Terror. During the day,
the Citizen Godard sold cloth to his brother and
sister democrats, and talked politics by the
yard all the while. He was of the old school—hated
an aristocrat and a poet with an intensity
which degenerated into the comic, and
never once missed a feast of reason, or any
other solemnity of those days. Enter his shop
to purchase a few yards of cloth, and he would
eagerly ask you for the latest news, discuss the
debate of the previous night in the Convention,
and invite you to his club. His club! for it
was here the Citoyen Godard was great. The
worthy clothier could scarcely read, but he
could talk, and better still, he could perorate
with remarkable emphasis and power, knew by
heart all the peculiar phrases of the day, and
even descended to the slang of political life.

The Citoyen Godard was a widower, with an
only son, who having inherited a small fortune
from his mother, had abandoned trade, and
given up his whole time to the affairs of the
nation. Paul Godard was a young man, of
handsome form and mien, of much talent, full of
sincerity and enthusiasm; and with these characteristics
was, though not more than four-and-twenty,
president and captain of his section,
where he was distinguished for his eloquence,
energy, and civism. Sincerely attached to the
new ideas of the hour, he, however, had none
of the violence of a party man; and though
some very exaggerated patriots considered him
lukewarm, the majority were of a very different
opinion.

It was eight o’clock on one gloomy evening
in winter, when the Citizen Godard entered the
old convent, where sat the Jacobin Club. The
hall was, as usual, very full. The locality contained
nearly fourteen hundred men, seated upon
benches placed across the room, in all the[Pg 817]
strange and varied costumes of the time. Red
caps covered many heads, while tricolored vests
and pantaloons were common. The chief characteristic
was poverty of garb, some of the
richest present wearing wooden shoes, and
using a bit of cord for strings and buttons.
The worst dressed were, of course, the men
who assumed the character of Jacobins as a
disguise.

One of these was speaking when Godard
entered, and though there was serious business
before the club, was wasting its time in denouncing
some fabulous aristocratic conspiracy.
Godard, who was late, had to take his place in
the corner, where the faint glimmer of the taller
candles scarcely reached him. Still, from the
profound silence which as usual prevailed, he
could hear every word uttered by the orator.
The Jacobins, except when there was a plot to
stifle an unpopular speaker, listened attentively
to all. The eloquent rhetorician, and the unlettered
stammerer, were equally attended to—the
matter, not the manner, being cared for.

The orator who occupied the tribune was
young. His face was covered with a mass of
beard, while his uncombed hair, coarse garments,
dirty hands, and a club of vast dimensions,
showed him to be a politician by profession.
His language was choice and eloquent,
though he strove to use the lowest slang of the
day.

“Word of a patriot!” said the Citoyen
Godard, after eying the speaker suspiciously
for some time. “I know that voice. He is
fitter for the Piscine des Carmagnoles[26] than for
the tribune.”

“Who is the particular?” asked a friend of
the clothier, who stood by.

“It is the Citizen Gracchus Bastide,” said a
third, in a soft and shrill tone, preventing the
reply of Godard; and then the speaker bent
low, and added—”Citoyen Godard, you are a
father and a good man. I am Helene de Clery;
the orator is my cousin. Do not betray him!”

The Citoyen Godard looked wildly at the
speaker, and then drew the young woman aside.
Her garb was that of a man. A red cap confined
her luxuriant hair; a full coat, loose tricolored
pantaloons, and a sword and brace of
pistols completed her attire.

Citoyenne!” said the revolutionary clothier,
drily, “thou art an aristocrat. I should denounce
thee!”

“But thou wilt not?” replied the young
woman, with a winning smile, “nor my cousin,
though playing so foolish, so unworthy a part.”

“Oh!” said Godard, “thou ownest this,
then?”

“Papa Godard,” answered the young countess,
in a low, imploring tone, “my father was once
thy best customer, and thou hadst never reason
to complain of him. He was a good man.
For his and for my sake, spare my cousin, led
away by bad counsels and by fatal ambition.”

“I will spare him,” said the clothier, moving
away, “but let him take the warning I shall
give him.”

The clothier had noticed that the Citoyen
Gracchus Bastide was about to finish, and he
hurried to ask a hearing, which was instantly
granted him. The Citoyen Godard was not an
orator, and, as is the case under such circumstances,
his head, arms, and feet were more
active than his tongue. Ascending the tribune,
he struck the desk three times with his feet,
while his eyes seemed ready to start out of his
head, at the same time that his lips moved inarticulately.
At length, however, he spoke:

“The truths spoken by the citizen who preceded
me are truths of which every man is fully
aware, and I am not here in consequence to reiterate
them. The friends of the defunct Louis
Capet are conspiring in the midst of us every
day. But the citoyen preopinant forgot to say,
that they come to our very forum—that they
dress like true patriots—that they take names
which belong rightly only to the faithful—and
denounce often true men to cheat us. Many a
Gracchus hides a marquis—many a bonnet rouge
a powdered crown! I move the order of the
day.”

The citizen Gracchus Bastide had no sooner
caught sight of Godard advancing toward the
tribune, than he hurried toward the door, and
ere the conclusion of the other’s brief oration,
had vanished. Godard’s object gained, he descended
from the forum, and gave way to a
speaker big with one of those propositions
which were orders to the Legislature, and
which swayed the fate of millions at that eventful
period.

Godard reassumed his former post, which he
patiently kept until a late hour, when the sitting
being terminated, after speeches from Danton,
Robespierre, and Camille Desmoulins, he sallied
forth into the open air.

It was eleven o’clock, and the streets of Paris
were dark and gloomy. The order for none to
be out after ten, without a carte de civisme, was
in force, and few were inclined to disobey it.
At that time, Paris went to bed almost at night-fall,
with the exception of those who did the
government business of the hour, and they never
rested. Patriots, bands of armed men guarding
prisoners, volunteers returning from festivals,
the chiefs of different parties sitting in committees,
the orators writing their speeches for
next day, the sections organizing public demonstrations—such
was the picture of this great
town by night. Dawn was the most unwelcome
of times, for then the statesman had to renew his
struggle for existence, the accused had to defend
himself, the suspected began again to watch the
hours as they flew, and the terrific machine that
depopulated the earth was at work—horrid relic
of ignorance and barbarism, that killed instead
of converting.

Father Godard had scarcely left the Jacobins,
when from a narrow passage darted a slight
figure, which he instantly recognized as that of
Helene de Clery. The young girl caught hold[Pg 818]
of his arm and began speaking with extreme
volubility, she said that her father had been
dead six months, leaving her and a hot-headed
cousin alone in the world. This young man
embraced with fiery zeal the cause of the exiled
royal family, and had already twice narrowly
escaped—once on the occasion of the king’s execution,
and on that of the queen’s. Every
royalist conspiracy, every movement for insurrection
against the Committee of Public Safety,
found him mixed up in it. For some time they
had been able to exist on what remained of her
father’s money, but now their resources were
utterly exhausted. It was only by the charity
of royalist friends that she starved not, and to
obtain even this she had to disguise herself,
and act with her party. But Helene said, that
she had no political instinct. She loved her
country, but she could not join with one party
against another.

“Give me some work to do—show me how
to earn a livelihood, with my fingers, Father
Godard, and I will bless you.”

“No person shall ask me how to be a good
citizen in vain. Citoyenne Helene, thou art under
my protection. My wife is dead: wilt thou be
too proud to take charge of my household?”

“Surely too grateful.”

“And thy cousin?”

“Heaven have mercy on him. He will hear
no reason. I have begged and implored him
to leave the dark road of conspiracy, and to seek
to serve his country, but in vain. Nothing will
move him.”

“Let the wild colt have his course,” replied
Godard, adding rather coarsely, “he will end
by sneezing in Samson’s sack.”

Helene shuddered, but made no reply, clinging
firmly to the old sans-culotte’s arm as he led
her through the deserted streets.

It was midnight when the residence of the
clothier was reached. It was in a narrow street
running out of the Rue St. Honore. There
was no coach-door, and Godard opened with a
huge key that hung suspended at his girdle.
Scarcely had the old man inserted the key in
the key-hole when a figure darted forth from a
guard-house close at hand.

“I thought I should find the old Jacobin,”
said a merry, hearty voice; “he never misses
his club. I am on duty to-night in the neighborhood,
and, says I, let us see the father, and
get a crust out of him.”

“Paul, my boy, thou art a good son, and I
am glad to see thee. Come in: I want to
talk seriously to thee.”

The clothier entered, Helene followed him
closely, and Paul closed the door. A lantern
burned in the passage, by which some candles
were soon lit in the cosy back sitting-room of
the old sans-culotte. Paul looked curiously at
the stranger, and was about to let a very impertinent
grin cross his face, when his father
taking off his red cap, spoke with some emotion,
laying aside, under the impression of deep feeling,
all his slang.

“My son, you have heard me speak often of
my benefactor and friend, the Count de Clery,
who for some trifling service, rendered when
a lad, gave me the means of starting in life.
This is his daughter and only child. My boy,
we know how terrible are the days. The
daughter of the royalist Count de Clery is fated
to die if discovered. We must save her.”

Paul, who was tall, handsome, and intellectual
in countenance, bowed low to the agitated
girl. He said little, but what he said was
warm and to the point. Helene thanked both
with tears in her eyes, begging them also
to look to her cousin. Paul turned to his
father for an explanation, which Papa Godard
gave.

“Let him beware,” said Paul, drily. “He
is a spy, and merits death. Ah! ah! what
noise is that?”

“Captain,” cried half a dozen voices in the
street, “thou art wanted. We have caught a
suspicious character.”

“‘Tis perhaps Albert, who has followed me,”
cried Helene. “He thinks I would betray
him.”

Paul rushed to the door. Half a dozen national
guards were holding a man. It was Citizen
Gracchus Bastide. Paul learned that no sooner
had he entered the house, than this man crept
up to the door, listened attentively, and stamped
his feet as if in a passion. Looking on this as
suspicious, the patriots had rushed out and seized
him.

“Captain,” cried the Citizen Gracchus, “what
is the meaning of this? I am a Jacobin, and a
known patriot.”

“Hum!” said Paul, “let me look at thee.
Ah! pardon, citizen, I recognize thee now; but
why didst thou not knock? We wait supper
for thee. Come in. Bravo, my lads, be always
on the alert. I will join you soon.”

And pushing the other into the passage, he
led him without another word into the parlor.
For an instant all remained silent. Paul then
spoke:

“Thou art a spy and a traitor, and as such
worthy of death. Not content with foreign
armies and French traitors on the frontiers, we
must have them here in Paris. Albert de
Clery, thou hast thy choice—the guillotine, or
a voluntary enrollment in the army. Go forth,
without regard to party, and fight the enemies
of thy country, and in one year thou shalt find a
cousin, a friend, and, I suppose, a wife.”

Godard, Helene, Paul, all spoke in turns.
They joined in regretting the misery of Frenchmen
fighting against Frenchmen. They pointed
out that, no matter what was its form of
government, France was still France. Albert
resisted for some time, but at last the strong
man yielded. The four men then supped in
common, and the young royalist, as well as the
republican, found that men may differ in politics,
and yet not be obliged to cut each other’s
throats. They found ample subjects for agreement
in other things. Before morning, Albert,[Pg 819]
led away by the eloquence of young Paul, voluntarily
pledged himself not to fight against France.
Next day he took service, and, after a tearful
adieu, departed. He went with a ragged band
of raw recruits to fight the battles of his country,
a little bewildered at his new position; but
not unconvinced that he was acting more wisely
than in fomenting the evil passions of the hour.

Immediately after the leave-taking, Helene
commenced her new existence in plain and ordinary
garb, taking her post as the old clothier’s
housekeeper. An old woman was cook and
housemaid, and with her aid Helene got on
comfortably. The warm-hearted sans-culotte
found, in additional comfort, and in her society,
ample compensation for his hospitality. Helene,
by gentle violence, brought him to the use of
clean linen, which, like Marat, and other semi-insane
individuals, Godard had originally affected
to reject, as a sign of inferior civism. He
became, too, more humanely disposed in general
to his enemies, and, ere three months, ardently
longed for the end of the awful struggle which
was desolating the land. Aristides Godard felt
the humanizing influence of woman, the best
attribute of civilization—an influence which,
when men can not feel it, they at once stamp
their own character.

Paul became an assiduous visitor at his father’s
house. He brought the fair countess
news from the army, flowers, books, and sometimes
letters from cousin Albert. They soon
found much mutual pleasure in each other’s
society, but Paul never attempted to offer serious
court to the affianced wife of the young Count
de Clery. Paul was of a remarkably honorable
character. Of an ardent and passionate temperament,
he had imbibed from his mother a
set of principles which were his guide through
life. He saw this young girl, taken away from
the class in which she was brought up, deprived
of the pleasures of her age and rank, and compelled
to earn her living, and he did his utmost
to make her time pass pleasantly. Helene was
but eighteen, and the heart at this age, knows
how to bound away from sorrow, as from a
precipice, when a better prospect offers; and
Helene, deeply grateful at the attention paid
her, both by father and son, soon became reconciled
to her new mode of existence, and then
quite happy. Paul devoted every spare hour
to her, and as he had read, thought, and studied,
the once spoiled child of fortune found much
advantage in his society.

At the end of three months, Albert ceased to
write, and his friend became anxious. Inquiries
were made, which proved that he was alive and
well, and then they ceased to hear of him. A
year passed, two years, and calmer days came
round, but no tidings reached of the absent one.
Helene was deeply anxious—her cheeks grew
pale—she became thin. Paul did all he could
to rouse her. He took her out, he showed her
all the amusements and gayeties of Paris, but
nothing seemed to have any effect. The poor
fellow was in despair, as he was deeply attached
to the orphan girl. Once a week, at
least, he pestered the war office with inquiries
about Bastide, the name under which the cousin
had enrolled himself.

Father Godard, when the days of the club
were over, doubly grateful for the good deed
he had done, and which had its full reward,
retired from business, took a simple lodging in
a more lively quarter, and found in Helene a
dutiful and attached daughter. For a wonder,
there was a garden attached to the house, and
here the retired tradesman, on a summer’s evening,
would smoke his pipe and take his coffee,
while Paul and Helene strolled about the alleys
or chatted by his side.

One evening in June—one of those lovely
evenings which makes Paris half Italian in look,
when the boulevards are crowded with walkers,
when thousands crowd open-air concerts, and
all is warm, and balmy, and fragrant, despite
a little dust—the trio were collected. Father
Godard was smoking his second pipe, Helene
was sipping some sugar and water, and Paul,
seated close by her side, was thinking. The
young man’s face was pale, while his eyes were
fixed on Helene with a half-melancholy, half-passionate
expression. There was a world of
meaning in that look, and Paul perhaps felt
that he was yielding to an unjustifiable emotion,
for he started.

“A flower for your thoughts, Paul,” said
Helene, quietly.

“My thoughts,” replied Paul, with rather a
forced laugh, “are not worth a flower.”

Helene seemed struck by the tone, and she
bowed her head and blushed.

“Helene,” said Paul, in a low, hushed, and
almost choking tone, “this has been too much;
the cup has at last overflowed. I was wrong,
I was very wrong to be near you so much, and
it has ended as I should have expected. I love
you, Helene! I feel it, and I must away and
see you no more. I have acted unwisely—I
have acted improperly.”

“And why should you not love me, Paul?”
replied Helene, with a great effort, but so faintly
none else but a lover could have heard.

“Are you not Albert’s affianced wife?” continued
Paul, gravely.

“At last I can explain that which fear of
being mistaken has made me never say before.
I and Albert were never affianced, never could
be, for I could not love him.”

“Helene! Helene!” cried Paul, passionately,
“why spoke you not two years ago? I
said he should find his cousin, his friend, and
his affianced wife when he came back, and I
must keep my word.”

“True, true—but Paul, he could not have
heard you. But you are right—you are right.”

“Let me know all,” said the young man,
moodily, “but for this unfortunate accident.”

“Paul, you have been to me more than a
brother and I will be just toward you. Influenced
by this mistake you clearly did not care
more for me than a friend, and what else has[Pg 820]
made me ill, and pale, and gloomy but shame,
because—”

“Because what?” asked the young man,
eagerly.

“Because, under the circumstances in which
I was placed, I had let my heart lean where it
could find no support.”

No man could hear such a confession unmoved,
and Paul was half wild with delight;
but he soon checked himself, and, gravely rising,
took Helene’s hand respectfully.

“But I have been wrong to ask you this until
Albert gives me back my word.”

At this instant a heavy step was heard, the
clanking of spurs and arms on the graveled
way, and now a tall cavalry officer of rank, preceded
by a woman-servant running, was seen
coming toward them. Both trembled—old Godard
was asleep—and stood up, for both recognized
Albert de Clery.

“Ah! ah! my friend,” cried the soldier,
gayly; “I find you at last, Helene, my dear
cousin. Let me embrace you! Eh! how is
it? Still mademoiselle, or are you madam by
this time? Paul, my good friend, give me your
hand again. But come into the house. I have
brought my wife to show you—an Italian, a
beauty, and an heiress. How do you do, Papa
Godard?”

“Hum—ah! I was asleep. Ah! Citizen
Gracchus—Monsieur Albert, I mean—glad to
see you.”

“Guide me to the house,” continued the soldier,
“my wife is impatient to see you. Give
me your arm, Papa Godard; follow, cousin, and
let us talk of old times.”

One look, one pressure of the hand, and arm-in-arm
they followed, happy in reality for the
first time for two years.

Madame de Clery was indeed a fascinating
and beautiful Italian, and upon her Albert laid
the blame of his not writing. He had distinguished
himself greatly, and, remarked by his
officers, had risen with surprising rapidity to
the rank of lieutenant-colonel. On the Rhine,
he was one day located in the house of a German
baron, with two handsome daughters. An
Italian girl, an heiress, a relation by marriage,
was there, and an attachment sprung up between
the young people. The difficulties in the way
of marriage were many; but it is an old story,
how love delights in vanquishing them. Antonia
contrived to enter France under a safe conduct,
and then was married. Albert had obtained
a month’s leave of absence. He thought
at once of those who had paved the way for his
success.

Godard, who had seen something of what had
been going on, frankly explained why Helene
was still unmarried. Albert turned round, and
shook Paul by the hand.

“My dear friend, I scarcely heard your sentence.
But you are a noble fellow. I shall not
leave Paris until you are my cousin.”

This sentence completed the general delight.
The meeting became doubly interesting to all,
and ere ten days the wedding took place, Albert
carrying every thing with a high hand, as became
a gallant soldier. He did more. He introduced
Paul to influential members of the government,
and obtained for him an excellent position,
one that gave him an occupation, and the prospect
of serving his country. Old Godard was
delighted, but far more so when some years
after, in a garden near Paris, he scrambled
about with the children of Madame Paul and
Madame de Clery, who resided with the first,
her husband being generally on service. Paul
and his wife were very happy. They had seen
adversity, and been chastened by it. Helene
doubly loved her husband, from his nobility of
character in respecting her supposed affianced
state; and never once did the descendant of the
“ancient and noble” House of Clery regret that
in finding that great and sterling treasure, a good
husband, she had lost the vain and empty satisfaction
of being called Madame “the Countess.”


[From Bentley’s Miscellany.]

A MIDNIGHT DRIVE.—A TALE OF TERROR.

I was sitting one night in the general coach-office
in the town of ——, reflecting upon
the mutability of human affairs, and taking a
retrospective glance at those times when I held
a very different position in the world, when one
of the porters of the establishment entered the
office, and informed the clerk that the coach,
which had long been expected, was in sight,
and would be at the inn in a few minutes. I
believe it was the old Highflyer, but at this
distance of time I can not speak with sufficient
certainty. The strange story I am about to
relate, occurred when stage-coaches were the
usual mode of conveyance, and long before any
more expeditious system of traveling had engaged
the attention of mankind.

I continued to sit by the fire till the coach
arrived, and then walked into the street to count
the number of the passengers, and observe their
appearance. I was particularly struck with
the appearance of one gentleman, who had ridden
as an inside passenger. He wore a large
black cloak, deeply trimmed with crape; his
head was covered with a black traveling-cap,
surmounted with two or three crape rosettes,
and from which depended a long black tassel.
The cap was drawn so far over his eyes that
he had some difficulty to see his way. A black
scarf was wrapped round the lower part of his
face, so that his countenance was completely
concealed from my view. He appeared anxious
to avoid observation, and hurried into the
inn as fast as he could. I returned to the office
and mentioned to the clerk the strange appearance
of the gentlemen in question, but he was
too busy to pay any attention to what I had
said.

Presently afterward a porter brought a small
carpet-bag into the office, and placed it upon
the table.

[Pg 821]

“Whose bag is that, Timms?” inquired the
clerk.

“I don’t wish to be personal,” replied the
man, “but I think it belongs to ——,” and the
fellow pointed to the floor.

“You don’t mean him, surely?” said the
clerk.

“Yes, I do though; at any rate, if he is not
the gentleman I take him for, he must be a
second cousin of his, for he is the most unaccountable
individual that ever I clapped my
eyes on. There is not much good in him, I’ll
be bound.”

I listened with breathless anxiety to these
words. When the man had finished, I said to
him,

“How was the gentleman dressed?”

“In black.”

“Had he a cloak on?”

“Yes.”

“A traveling-cap drawn over his eyes?”

“Yes.”

“It’s the man I saw descend from the coach,”
I said to the clerk.

“Where is he?” inquired that gentleman.

“In the inn,” replied the porter.

“Is he going to stay all night?” I inquired.

“I don’t know.”

“It’s very odd,” observed the clerk, and he
put his pen behind his ear, and placed himself
in front of the fire; “very odd,” he repeated.

“It don’t look well,” said the porter; “not
at all.”

Some further conversation ensued upon the
subject, but as it did not tend to throw any
light upon the personage in question, it is unnecessary
for me to relate it.

Awhile afterward, the clerk went into the
hotel to learn, if possible, something more relative
to this singular visitor. He was not absent
more than a few minutes, and when he returned
his countenance, I fancied, was more sedate
than usual. I asked him if he had gathered
any further information.

“There is nobody knows any thing concerning
him,” he replied; “for when the servants
enter the room, he always turns his back toward
them. He has not spoken to a single individual
since he arrived. There is a man who came
by the same coach, who attends upon him, but
he does not look like a servant.”

“There is something extraordinary in his
history, or I am much deceived.”

“I am quite of your opinion,” observed the
clerk.

While we were conversing, some persons
entered the office to take places by the mail,
which was to leave early on the following
morning. I hereupon departed, and entered
the inn with the view of satisfying my curiosity,
if possible, which was now raised to the utmost
pitch. The servants, I remarked, moved about
more silently than usual, and sometimes I saw
two or three of them conversing together, sotto
voce
, as though they did not wish their conversation
to be overheard by those around them.
I knew the room that the gentleman occupied,
and stealthily and unobserved stole up to it,
hoping to hear or see something that might
throw some light upon his character. I was
not, however, gratified in either respect.

I hastened back to the office and resumed my
seat by the fire. The clerk and I were still
conversing upon the subject, when one of the
girls came in, and informed me that I was to
get a horse and gig ready immediately, to drive
a gentleman a distance of fifteen or twenty
miles.

“To-night!” I said in surprise.

“Immediately!”

“Why, it’s already ten o’clock!”

“It’s the master’s orders; I can not alter
them,” tartly replied the girl.

This unwelcome intelligence caused me to
commit a great deal of sin, for I made use of a
number of imprecations and expressions which
were quite superfluous and perfectly unavailing.
It was not long before I was ready to commence
the journey. I chose the fastest and strongest
animal in the establishment, and one that
had never failed me in an emergency. I lit
the lamps, for the night was intensely dark,
and I felt convinced that we should require
them. The proprietor of the hotel gave me a
paper, but told me not to read it till we had
proceeded a few miles on the road, and informed
me at the same time in what direction to
drive. The paper, he added, would give me
further instructions.

I was seated in the vehicle, busily engaged
in fastening the leathern apron on the side on
which I sat, in order to protect my limbs from
the cold, when somebody seated himself beside
me. I heard the landlord cry, “Drive on;”
and, without looking round, I lashed the mare
into a very fast trot. Even now, while I write,
I feel in some degree the trepidation which
stole over me when I discovered who my companion
was. I had not gone far before I was
made acquainted with this astounding fact. It
was as though an electric shock had suddenly
and unexpectedly been imparted to my frame,
or as, in a moment of perfect happiness, I had
been hastily plunged into the greatest danger and
distress. A benumbing chilliness ran through
me, and my mouth all at once became dry and
parched. Whither was I to drive? I knew
not. Who and what was my companion? I
was equally ignorant. It was the man dressed
so fantastically whom I had seen alight from
the coach; whose appearance and inexplicable
conduct had alarmed a whole establishment,
whose character was a matter of speculation to
every body with whom he had come in contact.
This was the substance of my knowledge. For
aught I knew, he might be—. But no matter.
The question that most concerned me was, how
was I to extricate myself from this dilemma?
Which was the best course to adopt? To turn
back, and declare I would not travel in such a
night, with so strange a person, or to proceed
on my journey? I greatly feared the consequences[Pg 822]
of the former step would be fatal to my
own interests. Besides, I should be exposed to
the sneers and laughter of all who knew me.
No: I had started, and I would proceed, whatever
might be the issue of the adventure.

In a few minutes we had emerged from the
town. My courage was now put to the severest
test. The cheerful aspect of the streets, and
the light thrown from the lamps and a few shop-windows,
had hitherto buoyed me up, but my
energy and firmness, I felt, were beginning to
desert me. The road on which we had entered
was not a great thoroughfare at any time, but
at that late hour of the night I did not expect to
meet either horseman or pedestrian to enliven
the long and solitary journey. I cast my eyes
before me, but could not discern a single light
burning in the distance. The night was thick
and unwholesome, and not a star was to be seen
in the heavens. There was another matter
which caused me great uneasiness. I was
quite unarmed, and unprepared for any attack,
should my companion be disposed to take advantage
of that circumstance. These things
flashed across my mind, and made a more
forcible impression than they might otherwise
have done, from the fact of a murder having
been committed in the district only a few weeks
before, under the most aggravated circumstances.
An hypothesis suggested itself. Was
this man the perpetrator of that deed—the
wretch who was endeavoring to escape from
the officers of justice, and who was stigmatized
with the foulest, the blackest crime that
man could be guilty of? Appearances were
against him. Why should he invest himself
with such a mystery? Why conceal his face
in so unaccountable a manner? What but a
man conscious of great guilt, of the darkest
crimes, would so furtively enter an inn, and
afterward steal away under the darkness of the
night, when no mortal eye could behold him?
If he was sensible of innocence, he might have
deferred his journey till the morning, and faced,
with the fortitude of a man, the broad light of
day, and the scrutiny of his fellow-men. I say,
appearances were against him, and I felt more
and more convinced, that whatever his character
was—whatever his deeds might have been—that
the present journey was instigated by
fear and apprehension for his personal safety.
But was I to be the instrument of his deliverance?
Was I to be put to all this inconvenience
in order to favor the escape of an assassin?
The thought distracted me. I vowed that it
should not be so. My heart chafed and fretted
at the task that had been put upon me. My
blood boiled with indignation at the bare idea
of being made the tool of so unhallowed a purpose.
I was resolved. I ground my teeth with
rage. I grasped the reins with a tighter hold.
I determined to be rid of the man—nay, even to
attempt to destroy him rather than it should be
said that I had assisted in his escape. At some
distance further on there was a river suitable
for that purpose. When off his guard, he could
in a moment be pushed into the stream; in
certain places it was sufficiently deep to drown
him. One circumstance perplexed me. If he
escaped, he could adduce evidence against me.
No matter; it would be difficult to prove that I
had any intention of taking away his life. But
should he be the person I conceived, he would
not dare to come forward.

Hitherto we had ridden without exchanging
a word. Indeed, I had only once turned my
eyes upon him since we started. The truth
was, I was too busy with my own thoughts—too
intent upon devising some plan to liberate
myself from my unparalleled situation. I now
cast my eyes furtively toward him. I shuddered
as I contemplated his proximation to myself. I
fancied I already felt his contaminating influence.
The cap, as before, was drawn over his
face; the scarf muffled closely round his chin,
and only sufficient space allowed for the purpose
of respiration. I was most desirous of
knowing who he was; indeed, had he been
“the Man with the Iron Mask,” so many years
incarcerated in the French Bastile, he could
scarcely have excited a greater curiosity.

I deemed it prudent to endeavor to draw him
into conversation, thinking that he might drop
some expression that would, in some measure,
tend to elucidate his history. Accordingly, I
said,

“It’s a very dark, unhealthy night, sir.”

He made no reply. I thought he might not
have heard me.

“A bad night for traveling!” I shouted, in a
loud tone of voice.

The man remained immovable, without in
the least deigning to notice my observation.
He either did not wish to talk, or he was deaf.
If he wished to be silent, I was contented to let
him remain so.

It had not occurred to me till now that I had
received a paper from the landlord which would
inform me whither my extraordinary companion
was to be conveyed. My heart suddenly received
a new impulse—it beat with hope and
expectation. This document might reveal to
me something more than I was led to expect;
it might unravel the labyrinth in which I was
entangled, and extricate me from all further
difficulty. But how was I to decipher the
writing? There was no other means of doing
so than by stopping the vehicle and alighting,
and endeavoring to read it by the aid of the
lamp, which, I feared, would afford but a very
imperfect light, after all. Before I had recourse
to this plan, I deemed it expedient to address
once more my taciturn companion.

“Where am I to drive you to?” I inquired,
in so loud a voice that the mare started off at a
brisker pace, as though I had been speaking to
her. I received no reply, and, without further
hesitation, I drew in the reins, pulled the paper
from my pocket, and alighted. I walked to the
lamp, and held the paper as near to it as I could.
The handwriting was not very legible, and the
light afforded me so weak, that I had great[Pg 823]
difficulty to discover its meaning. The words
were few and pointed. The reader will judge
of my surprise when I read the following laconic
sentence: “Drive the gentleman to Grayburn
Church-yard!
” I was more alarmed than ever;
my limbs shook violently, and in an instant I
felt the blood fly from my cheeks. What did
my employer mean by imposing such a task
upon me? My fortitude in some degree returned,
and I walked up to the mare and patted
her on the neck.

“Poor thing—poor thing!” I said; “you have
a long journey before you, and it may be a dangerous
one.”

I looked at my companion, but he appeared to
take no notice of my actions, and seemed as indifferent
as if he were a corpse. I again resumed
my seat, and in part consoled myself with
the prospect of being speedily rid of him in some
way or other, as the river I have already alluded
to was now only two or three miles distant.
My thoughts now turned to the extraordinary
place to which I was to drive—Grayburn Church-yard!
What could the man do there at that
hour of the night? Had he somebody to meet?
something to see or obtain? It was incomprehensible—beyond
the possibility of human divination.
Was he insane, or was he bent upon an
errand perfectly rational, although for the present
wrapped in the most impenetrable mystery? I
am at a loss for language adequate to convey a
proper notion of my feelings on that occasion.
He shall never arrive, I internally ejaculated, at
Grayburn Church-yard; he shall never pass beyond
the stream, which even now I almost heard
murmuring in the distance! Heaven forgive
me for harboring such intentions! but when I
reflected that I might be assisting an assassin to
fly from justice, I conceived I was acting perfectly
correct in adopting any means (no matter
how bad) for the obviation of so horrid a consummation.
For aught I knew, his present intention
might be to visit the grave of his victim,
for now I remembered that the person who had
so lately been murdered was interred in this very
church-yard.

We gradually drew nearer to the river. I
heard its roaring with fear and trepidation. It
smote my heart with awe when I pondered upon
the deed I had in contemplation. I could discover,
from its rushing sound, that it was much
swollen, and this was owing to the recent heavy
rains. The stream in fine weather was seldom
more than a couple of feet deep, and could be
crossed without danger or difficulty; there however
were places where it was considerably deeper.
On the occasion in question, it was more dangerous
than I had ever known it. There was
no bridge constructed across it at this place, and
people were obliged to get through it as well as
they could. Nearer and nearer we approached.
The night was so dark that it was quite impossible
to discern any thing. I could feel the
beatings of my heart against my breast, a cold,
clammy sweat settled upon my brow, and my
mouth became so dry that I fancied I was
choking. The moment was at hand that was to
put my resolution to the test. A few yards
only separated us from the spot that was to terminate
my journey, and, perhaps, the mortal
career of my incomprehensible companion. The
light of the lamps threw a dull, lurid gleam upon
the surface of the water. It rushed furiously
past, surging and boiling as it leaped over the
rocks that here and there intersected its channel.
Without a moment’s hesitation, I urged the mare
forward, and in a minute we were in the midst
of the stream. It was a case of life or death!
The water came down like a torrent—its tide
was irresistible. There was not a moment to
be lost. My own life was at stake. With the
instinctive feeling of self-preservation, I drove the
animal swiftly through the dense body of water,
and in a few seconds we had gained the opposite
bank of the river. We were safe, but the opportunity
of ridding myself of my companion was
rendered, by the emergency of the case, unavailable.

I know not how it was, but I suddenly became
actuated by a new impulse. Wretch
though he was, he had intrusted his safety, his
life, into my hands. There was, perhaps, still
some good in the man; by enabling him to escape,
I might be the instrument of his eternal
salvation. He had done me no injury, and at
some period of his life he might have rendered
good offices to others. I pitied his situation,
and determined to render him what assistance I
could. I applied the whip to the mare. In a
moment she seemed to be endowed with supernatural
energy and swiftness. Though he was
a murderer—though he was henceforth to be
driven from society as an outcast, he should not
be deserted in his present emergency. On, on
we sped; hedges, trees, houses were passed in
rapid succession. Nothing impeded our way.
We had a task to perform—a duty to fulfill;
dangers and difficulties fled before us. A human
life depended upon our exertions, and every
nerve required to be strained for its preservation.
On, on we hurried. My enthusiasm assumed
the appearance of madness. I shouted to the
mare till I was hoarse, and broke the whip in
several places. Although we comparatively
flew over the ground, I fancied we did not go
fast enough. My body was in constant motion,
as though it would give an impetus to our movements.
My companion appeared conscious of
my intentions, and, for the first time, evinced an
interest in our progress. He drew out his handkerchief,
and used it incessantly as an incentive
to swiftness. Onward we fled. We were all
actuated by the same motive. This concentration
of energy gave force and vitality to our actions.

The night had hitherto been calm, but the
rain now began to descend in torrents, and at
intervals we heard distant peals of thunder.
Still we progressed; we were not to be baffled,
not to be deterred; we would yet defy pursuit.
Large tracts of country were passed over with
amazing rapidity. Objects, that at one moment[Pg 824]
were at a great distance, in another were reached,
and in the next left far behind. Thus we
sped forward—thus we seemed to annihilate
space altogether. We were endowed with superhuman
energies—hurried on by an impulse,
involuntary and irresistible. My companion became
violent, and appeared to think we did not
travel quick enough. He rose once or twice
from his seat, and attempted to take the remnant
of the whip from my hand, but I resisted, and
prevailed upon him to remain quiet.

How long we were occupied in this mad and
daring flight, I can not even conjecture. We
reached, at length, our destination; but, alas!
we had no sooner done so, than the invaluable
animal that had conveyed us thither dropped
down dead!

My companion and I alighted. I walked up
to where the poor animal lay, and was busy deploring
her fate, when I heard a struggle at a
short distance. I turned quickly round, and beheld
the mysterious being with whom I had ridden
so fatal a journey, in the custody of two
powerful looking men.

“Ha, ha! I thought he would make for this
here place,” said one of them. “He still has a
hankering after his mother’s grave. When he
got away before, we nabbed him here.”

The mystery was soon cleared up. The
gentleman had escaped from a lunatic asylum,
and was both deaf and dumb. The death of his
mother, a few years before, had caused the
mental aberration.

The horrors of the night are impressed as
vividly upon my memory as though they had
just occurred. The expenses of the journey
were all defrayed, and I was presented with a
handsome gratuity. I never ceased, however,
to regret the loss of the favorite mare.


[From Dickens’s Household Words.]

SPIDER’S SILK.

Urged by the increased demand for the
threads which the silk-worm yields, many
ingenious men have endeavored to turn the
cocoons of other insects to account. In search
of new fibres to weave into garments, men have
dived to the bottom of the sea, to watch the
operations of the pinna and the common mussel.
Ingenious experimentalists have endeavored to
adapt the threads which hold the mussel firmly
to the rock, to the purposes of the loom; and
the day will probably arrive when the minute
thread of that diminutive insect, known as the
money-spinner, will be reeled, thrown, and
woven into fabrics fit for Titania and her
court.

In the early part of last century, an enthusiastic
French gentleman turned his attention
to spiders’ webs. He discovered that certain
spiders not only erected their webs to trap unsuspecting
flies, but that the females, when
they had laid their eggs, forthwith wove a
cocoon, of strong silken threads, about them.
These cocoons are known more familiarly as
spiders’ bags. The common webs of spiders
are too slight and fragile to be put to any use;
but the French experimentalist in question,
Monsieur Bon, was led to believe that the cocoons
of the female spiders were more solidly
built than the mere traps of the ferocious males.
Various experiments led M. Bon to adopt the
short-legged silk spider as the most productive
kind. Of this species he made a large collection.
He employed a number of persons to go
in search of them; and, as the prisoners were
brought to him, one by one, he inclosed them in
separate paper cells, in which he pricked holes
to admit the air. He kept them in close confinement,
and he observed that their imprisonment
did not appear to affect their health.
None of them, so far as he could observe, sickened
for want of exercise; and, as a jailer, he
appears to have been indefatigable, occupying
himself catching flies, and delivering them over
to the tender mercies of his prisoners. After a
protracted confinement in these miniature Bastiles,
the grim M. Bon opened the doors, and
found that the majority of his prisoners had beguiled
their time in forming their bags. Spiders
exude their threads from papillæ or nipples,
placed at the hinder part of their body. The
thread, when it leaves them, is a glutinous liquid,
which hardens on exposure to the air. It has
been found that, by squeezing a spider, and
placing the finger against its papillæ, the liquid
of which the thread or silk is made may be
drawn out to a great length.

M. Reaumur, the rival experimentalist to
M. Bon, discovered that the papillæ are formed
of an immense number of smaller papillæ, from
each of which a minute and distinct thread is
spun. He asserted that, with a microscope, he
counted as many as seventy distinct fibres proceeding
from the papillæ of one spider, and that
there were many more threads too minute and
numerous to compute. He jumped to a result,
however, that is sufficiently astonishing, namely,
that a thousand distinct fibres proceed from
each papillæ; and there being five large papillæ,
that every thread of spider’s silk is composed
of at least five thousand fibres. In the
heat of that enthusiasm, with which the microscope
filled speculative minds in the beginning
of last century, M. Leuwenhoek ventured to
assert that a hundred of the threads of a full-grown
spider were not equal to the diameter of
one single hair of his beard. This assertion
leads to the astounding arithmetical deduction,
that if the spider’s threads and the philosopher’s
hair be both round, ten thousand threads are not
bigger than such a hair; and, computing the
diameter of a thread spun by a young spider as
compared with that of an adult spider, four
millions of the fibres of a young spider’s web do
not equal a single hair of M. Leuwenhoek’s
beard. The enthusiastic experimentalist must
have suffered horrible martyrdom under the
razor, with such an exaggerated notion of his
beard as these calculations must have given him.
A clever writer, in Lardner’s Cyclopædia[Pg 825]
notices these measurements, and shows that M.
Leuwenhoek went far beyond the limits of
reality in his calculation.

M. Bon’s collection of spiders continued to
thrive; and, in due season, he found that the
greater number of them had completed their
cocoons or bags. He then dislodged the bags
from the paper boxes; threw them into warm
water, and kept washing them until they were
quite free from dirt of any kind. The next
process was to make a preparation of soap,
saltpetre, and gum-arabic dissolved in water.
Into this preparation the bags were thrown, and
set to boil over a gentle fire for the space of
three hours. When they were taken out and
the soap had been rinsed from them, they appeared
to be composed of fine, strong, ash-colored
silk. Before being carded on fine cards,
they were set out for some days to dry thoroughly.
The carding, according to M. Bon, was an
easy matter: and he affirmed that the threads
of the silk he obtained were stronger and finer
than those of the silk-worm. M. Reaumur,
however, who was dispatched to the scene of
M. Bon’s investigations by the Royal Academy
of Paris, gave a different version of the matter.
He found, that whereas the thread of the spider’s
bag will sustain only thirty-six grains,
that of the silkworm will support a weight of
two drachms and a half—or four times the
weight sustained by the spider-thread. Though
M. Bon was certainly an enthusiast on behalf
of spiders, M. Reaumur as undoubtedly had a
strong predilection in favor of the bombyx; and
the result of these contending prejudices was,
that M. Bon’s investigations were overrated by
a few, and utterly disregarded by the majority
of his countrymen. He injured himself by rash
assertions. He endeavored to make out that
spiders were more prolific, and yielded a proportionably
larger quantity of silk than silkworms.
These assertions were disproved, but
in no kindly spirit, by M. Reaumur. To do
away with the impression that spiders and their
webs were venomous, M. Bon not only asserted,
with truth, that their bite was harmless, but he
even went so far as to subject his favorite insect
to a chemical analysis, and he succeeded in
extracting from it a volatile salt which he christened
Montpelier drops, and recommended
strongly as an efficacious medicine in lethargic
states.

M. Bon undoubtedly produced, from the silk
of his spiders, a material that readily absorbed
all kinds of dyes, and was capable of being
worked in any loom. With his carded spider’s
silk the enthusiastic experimentalist wove gloves
and stockings, which he presented to one or two
learned societies. To these productions several
eminent men took particular exceptions. They
discovered that the fineness of the separate
threads of the silk detracted from its lustre, and
inevitably produced a fabric less refulgent than
those woven from the silkworm. M. Reaumur’s
most conclusive fact against the adoption of spider’s
silk as an article of manufacture, was deduced
from his observations on the combativeness
of spiders. He discovered that they had
not arrived at that state of civilization when
communities find it most to the general advantage
to live on terms of mutual amity and confidence;
on the contrary, the spider-world, according
to M. Reaumur (we are writing of a
hundred and forty years ago), was in a continual
state of warfare; nay, not a few spiders were
habitual cannibals. Having collected about five
thousand spiders (enough to scare the most courageous
old lady), M. Reaumur shut them up in
companies varying in number from fifty to one
hundred. On opening the cells, after the lapse
of a few days, “what was the horror of our
hero,” as the graphic novelist writes, “to behold
the scene which met his gaze!” Where fifty
spiders, happy and full of life, had a short time
before existed, only about two bloated insects
now remained—they had devoured their fellow
spiders! This horrible custom of the spider-world
accounts for the small proportion of spiders
in comparison to the immense number of
eggs which they produce. So formidable a difficulty
could only be met by rearing each spider
in a separate cage; whether this separation is
practicable—that is to say, whether it can be
made to repay the trouble it would require—is
a matter yet to be decided.

Against M. Bon’s treatise on behalf of spider’s
silk, M. Reaumur urged further objections.
He asserted that, when compared with silkworm’s
silk, spider’s silk was deficient both in
quality and in quantity. His calculation went
to show that the silk of twelve spiders did not
more than equal that of one bombyx; and that
no less than fifty-five thousand two hundred and
ninety-six spiders must be reared to produce
one pound of silk. This calculation is now held
to be exaggerated; and the spirit of partisanship
in which M. Reaumur’s report was evidently
concocted, favors the supposition that he made
the most of any objections he could bring to bear
against M. Bon.

M. Bon’s experiments are valuable as far as
they go; spider’s silk may be safely set down
as an untried raw material. The objections of
M. Reaumur, reasonable in some respects, are
not at all conclusive. It is of course undeniable
that the silkworm produces a larger quantity of
silk than any species of spider; but, on the other
hand, the spider’s silk may possess certain qualities
adapted to particular fabrics, which would
justify its cultivation. At the Great Industrial
Show, we shall probably find some specimens
of spider’s silk; such contributions would be
useful and suggestive. The idea of brushing
down cobwebs to convert them into ball-room
stockings, forces upon us the association of two
most incongruous ideas; but that this transformation
is not impossible, the Royal Society,
who are the possessors of some of M.
Bon’s spider-fabric, can satisfactorily demonstrate.


[Pg 826]

[From the Dublin University Magazine.]

THE RAILWAY.

The silent glen, the sunless stream,

To wandering boyhood dear,

And treasur’d still in many a dream,

They are no longer here;

A huge red mound of earth is thrown

Across the glen so wild and lone,

The stream so cold and clear;

And lightning speed, and thundering sound,

Pass hourly o’er the unsightly mound.
Nor this alone—for many a mile

Along that iron way,

No verdant banks or hedgerows smile

In summer’s glory gay;

Thro’ chasms that yawn as though the earth

Were rent in some strange mountain-birth,

Whose depth excludes the day,

We’re born away at headlong pace,

To win from time the wearying race!
The wayside inn, with homelike air,

No longer tempts a guest

To taste its unpretending fare,

Or seek its welcome rest.

The prancing team—the merry horn—

The cool fresh road at early morn—

The coachman’s ready jest;

All, all to distant dream-land gone,

While shrieking trains are hurrying on.
Yet greet we them with thankful hearts,

And eyes that own no tear,

‘Tis nothing now, the space which parts

The distant from the dear;

The wing that to her cherish’d nest

Bears home the bird’s exulting breast,

Has found its rival here.

With speed like hers we too can haste,

The bliss of meeting hearts to taste.
For me, I gaze along the line

To watch the approaching train,

And deem it still, ‘twixt me and mine,

A rude, but welcome chain

To bind us in a world, whose ties

Each passing hour to sever tries,

But here may try in vain;

To bring us near home many an art,

Stern fate employs to keep apart.

[From Bentley’s Miscellany.]

THE BLIND SISTER, OR CRIME AND ITS PUNISHMENT.

For real comfort, snugness, and often rural
beauty, where are there in the wide world any
dwellings that can equal the cottage homes of
England’s middle classes? Whether they be
clad with ivy and woodbine, half hidden by
forest-trees, and approached by silent, shady
lanes, or, glaring with stucco and green paint,
stand perched upon flights of steps, by the side
of dusty suburban roads—whether they be
cockney-christened with fine titles, and dignified
as villas, halls, or lodges, or rejoice in such
sweet names as Oak Cottage or Linden Grove—still
within their humble walls, before all other
places, are to be found content, and peace, and
pure domestic love.

Upon the slope of a gentle hill, about a mile
from a large town, where I was attending to the
practice of an absent friend, there stood a neat
and pretty residence, with slated roof and trellised
porch. A light verandah shaded the narrow
French windows, opening from the favorite
drawing-room upon a trim, smooth lawn, studded
with gay parterres, and bounded by a sweetbriar
hedge; and here old Mrs. Reed, the widow
of a clergyman, was busily employed, one
lovely autumn afternoon, peering through her
spectacles at the fast-fading flowers, or plucking
from some favorite shrub the “sear and yellow
leaf” that spoke of the summer passed away,
and the dreary season hurrying on apace. Her
daughter, a pale and delicate-looking girl, sat
with her drooping head leant against the open
window-frame, watching her mother sorrowfully
as she felt her own declining health, and thought
how her parent’s waning years might pass away,
uncared for, and unsolaced by a daughter’s love.
Within the room, a young man was reclining
lazily upon a sofa; rather handsome, about the
middle height, but had it not been for a stubby
mustache, very long hair, and his rather slovenly
costume—peculiarities which he considered
indispensable to his profession as an artist—there
was nothing in his appearance to distinguish
him from the generality of young English
gentlemen of his age and station. Presently
there fell upon his ear the notes of a beautiful
symphony, played with most exquisite taste
upon the harp, and gradually blending with a
woman’s voice, deep, soft and tremulous, every
now and then, as if with intense feeling, in one
of those elaborate yet enervating melodies that
have their birth in sunny Italy. The performer
was about twenty-five years of age, of haughty
and dazzling beauty. Her dark wavy hair,
gathered behind into a large glossy knot, was
decked on one side with a bunch of pink rose
buds. A full white robe, that covered, without
hiding, the outline of her bust and arms, was
bound at the waist with a thick cord and tassel
of black silk and gold, adding all that dress
could add to the elegance of her tall and splendid
figure. Then, as she rose and stretched out
her jeweled hand to tighten a loose string, the
ineffable grace of the studied attitude in which
she stood for some moments showed her to be
well skilled in those fascinating arts that so
often captivate the senses before the heart is
touched.

This lady was the daughter of Mrs. Reed’s
only sister, who in her youth had run away with
an Italian music master. Signor Arnatti, although
a poor adventurer, was not quite devoid
of honor, for, when first married, he really loved
his English wife, and proudly introduced her to
his friends at Florence, where her rank and fortune
were made much of, and she was caressed
and fêted until half wild with pleasure and excitement.
But this was not to last. Her husband,[Pg 827]
a man of violent and ungovernable temper,
was heard to utter certain obnoxious political
opinions; and it being discovered that he was
connected with a dangerous conspiracy against
the existing government, a speedy flight alone
saved him from the scaffold or perpetual imprisonment.
They sought a temporary home in Paris,
where, after dissipating much of their little fortune
at the gambling-table, he met with a sudden
and violent death in a night-brawl, just in
time to save his wife and child from poverty.
The young widow, who of late had thought
more of her infant than its father, was not long
inconsolable. Discarded by her own relations,
who, with bitter and cruel taunts, had refused
all communication with her, and now too proud
to return to them again, she settled with her
little girl in Italy, where a small income enabled
her to lead a life of unrestrained gayety, that
soon became almost necessary to her existence.
Here young Catherine was reared and educated,
flattered and spoiled by all about her; and encouraged
by her vain mother to expect nothing
less than an alliance with high rank and wealth,
she refused many advantageous offers of marriage,
and ere long gained the character of a
heartless and unprincipled coquette, especially
among the English visitors, who constituted a
great part of the society in which she moved.
Her mother corresponded occasionally with Mrs.
Reed; and the sisters still cherished an affection
for each other, which increased as they advanced
in years; but their ideas, their views, even their
religion was different, and the letters they exchanged
once, or at most twice a year, afforded
but little satisfaction to either. When the
cholera visited Italy, Madame Arnatti was
seized with a presentiment that fate had already
numbered her among its victims, and, under the
influence of this feeling, wrote a long and touching
letter to her sister, freely confessing the sin
and folly of her conduct in regard to her daughter’s
management, of whom she gave a long
description, softened, it is true, by a mother’s
hand, yet containing many painful truths, that
must have caused the doting parent infinite sorrow
to utter. She concluded by repeating her
conviction that her end was near, and consigning
Catherine to her sister’s care, with an entreaty
that she would take her from the immoral
and polluted atmosphere in which they lived,
and try the effect of her piety, and kindness, and
steady English habits on the young woman’s
violent and ungovernable passions. Months
passed away; and then Mrs. Reed received a
letter from Catherine herself, telling of her
mother’s death; also one from a lady, in whose
company she was traveling homeward, in accordance
with her mother’s dying wish. Another
long interval elapsed, and the good lady
was preparing to visit London for the purpose
of consulting an eminent physician on her
daughter’s state of health when news reached
the cottage of Miss Arnatti’s arrival in that
city, which had been retarded thus long by
tedious quarantine laws, illness, and other causes.

Her guardian was apparently glad enough to
get rid of the charge she had undertaken, and
within a week Catherine removed to her aunt’s
lodgings, where she was received and treated
with every affectionate attention; but a constant
yearning after gayety and amusements, indelicate
and unfeeling as it appeared to her relatives,
so soon after the loss of an only parent;
the freedom and boldness of her manners when
in company or in public, and her overbearing
conduct to those about her, augured but little
in favor of such an addition to their circle.
However, the good aunt hoped for better things
from the removal to her quiet country-home.
Their stay in London was even shorter than they
had intended, and, for some time after their return
to the cottage, Miss Arnatti endeavored to
adapt herself to the habits that must have been
so strange and new to her; she even sought,
and made herself agreeable in the very orderly
but cheerful society where her aunt and cousin
introduced her, although Annie Reed’s increasing
weakness prevented them from receiving
much company at their own house.

Edwin Reed, Catherine’s other cousin, was
absent on a tour in Wales, and had only returned
a few days previous to the afternoon on which
we have described him as listening, enraptured,
to the lady’s native music. Seating herself at
the piano, she followed this by a brilliant waltz,
the merry, sparkling notes of which made the
eye brighten and the brain whirl, from very
sympathy; and then returning to her favorite
instrument, she sang, to a low, plaintive accompaniment,
a simple English ballad, telling of
man’s heartlessness, and woman’s frailty and
despair. The last verse ran:

So faith and hope her soul forsaking,

Each day to heavier sorrow waking

This cruel love her heart was breaking

Yet, ere her breath

Was hushed in death,

She breathed a prayer

For her betrayer—

Angels to heaven her poor soul taking.

Scarcely had she finished, when, as if in thorough
contempt of the maiden’s weakness, she
drew her hand violently across the strings with
a discordant crash, that startled poor little Annie
painfully, and pushing the harp from her with
an impatient gesture, abruptly quitted the room.

The old lady had gone in to enjoy a gossip
with her next-door neighbor, and so the brother
and sister were alone. The signs of tears were
on the latter’s cheek as Edwin approached and
sat down by her side; attributing this to her
extreme sensibility wrought upon by what they
had just heard, he spoke some kind and cheering
words, and then began to talk enthusiastically
of their cousin’s beauty and accomplishments.
She listened to him quietly for some
time, and then,

“Dear brother,” she said, timidly, “you must
forgive me for what I am about to say, when it
is to warn and caution you against those very
charms that have already made such an impression
on you. I am not one, Edwin, as you[Pg 828]
know, to speak ill, even of my enemies, if such
there be; and to any other but yourself would
hide her faults, and try to think of some pleasing
trait on which to dwell, when her name was
mentioned. Nay, do not interrupt me, for rest assured,
I am only prompted by a sister’s love. I
have seen much of Catherine, and heard more;
I fear her dreadful temper—her different faith;
although, indeed, she seems to neglect all religious
duties, even those of her own church. Then
I think of her rudeness and inattention to our
dear mother, who is so kind and gentle to her.
Had you been in London when we first met,
you would not wonder at our being shocked and
pained at all we witnessed there.”

“But, Annie, dear,” said her brother, “why
should you talk thus earnestly to me? Surely
I may admire and praise a handsome woman,
without falling hopelessly in love.”

“You may, or you may not,” continued Annie,
warmly. “But this I know and feel, that, unless
she were to change in every manner, thought,
and action, she is the last person in the world
that I would see possess a hold upon my brother’s
heart. Why, do you know, she makes a
boast of the many lovers she has encouraged
and discarded; and even shows, with ill-timed
jests, letters from her admirers, containing protestations
of affection, and sentiments that any
woman of common feeling would at least consider
sacred.”

“And have you nothing, then, to say in her
favor?” said young Reed, quietly. “Can you
make no allowance for the manner in which she
has been brought up? or, may she never change
from what you represent her?”

“She may, perhaps; but let me beg of you,
Edwin, to pause, and think, and not be infatuated
and led away, against your better judgment,
as so many have already been.”

“Why, my dear sister,” he replied, “if we
were on the point of running off together, you
could not be more earnest in the matter; but I
have really never entertained such thoughts as
you suggest, and if I did, should consider myself
quite at liberty to act as I pleased, whether I
were guided by your counsel or not.”

“Well, Edwin, be not angry with me; perhaps
I have spoken too strongly on the subject.
You know how much I have your happiness at
heart, and this it is that makes me say so much.
I often think I have not long to live, but while
I am here would have you promise me—”

A chilly breeze swept over the lawn, and the
invalid was seized with a violent fit of coughing;
her brother shut the casement, and wrapped
the shawl closer round her slight figure.
Mrs. Reed entered the room at the same instant,
and their conversation ended.

Catherine Arnatti was in her own chamber,
the open window of which was within a few
yards of where her cousins had been talking.
Attracted thither by the sound, she listened intently,
and leaning out, apparently employed in
training the branches of a creeping plant, she
had heard every word they uttered.

The winter passed away pleasantly enough,
for two at least of the party at the cottage.

Catherine and Edwin were of necessity much
thrown together; she sat to him as a model, accompanied
him in his walks, and flattered him
by innumerable little attentions, that were unnoticed
by the others; but still her conduct to his
mother and sister, although seemingly more kind
of late, was insincere, and marked by a want of
sympathy and affection, that often grieved him
deeply. Her temper she managed to control,
but sometimes not without efforts on her part
that were more painful to witness than her previous
outbreaks of passion. Six months had
elapsed since Miss Arnatti had overheard, with
feelings of hatred toward one, and thorough
contempt of both speakers, the dialogue in which
her faults had been so freely exposed. Yet she
fully expected that young Reed would soon be
at her feet, a humble follower, as other men had
been; but although polite, attentive, and ever
seeking her society, he still forbore to speak of
love, and then, piqued and angry at his conduct,
she used every means to gain his affection, without
at first any real motive for so doing; soon,
however, this wayward lady began to fancy that
the passion she would only feign was really felt—and
being so unexpectedly thwarted gave
strength to this idea—and in proportion also
grew her hatred toward Miss Reed, to whose
influence she attributed her own failure. Before
long she resolved that Edwin should be her
husband, by which means her revenge on Annie
would be gratified, and a tolerable position in
the world obtained for herself, for she had ascertained
that the young man’s fortune, although
at present moderate, was yet sufficient to commence
with, and that his prospects and expectations
were nearly all that could be desired.

Neither was Edwin altogether proof against
her matchless beauty. At times he felt an almost
irresistible impulse to kneel before her,
and avow himself a slave forever, and as often
would some hasty word or uncongenial sentiment
turn his thoughts into another channel;
and then they carried him away to an old country
seat in Wales, where he had spent the summer
of last year on a visit to some friends of
his family. A young lady, of good birth and
education, resided there as governess to some
half-dozen wild and turbulent children. Her
kind and unobtrusive manners and gentle voice
first attracted his attention toward her; and although
perhaps not handsome, her pale sweet
face and dark blue eye made an impression that
deepened each day as he discovered fresh beauties
in her intellectual and superior mind. After
an acquaintance of some months he made an
offer of his hand, and her conduct on this occasion
only confirmed the ardent affection he
entertained for her. Candidly admitting that
she could joyfully unite her lot with his, she
told her previous history, and begged the young
man to test his feelings well before allying himself
to a poor and portionless girl, and for this
purpose prayed that twelve months might elapse[Pg 829]
before the subject of their marriage were renewed.
She would not doubt him then; still
he might see others, who would seem more
worthy of his regard: but if, in that time, his
sentiments were unchanged, all that she had to
give was his forever. In vain he tried to alter
this resolution; her arguments were stronger
than his own, and so at last, with renewed vows
of fidelity, he reluctantly bade her farewell. For
various reasons he had kept this attachment a
secret from his family, not altogether sure of
the light in which they might view it; and the
position of the young governess would have been
rendered doubly painful, had those under whose
roof she dwelt been made acquainted with the
circumstances. Although fully aware in cooler
moments that, even had he known no other, his
cousin Catherine was a person with whom, as a
companion for life, he could never hope for real
happiness, still he knew the danger of his situation,
and resolved not without a struggle, to
tear himself away from the sphere of her attractions;
and so, one evening, Edwin announced
his intention of setting off next day on a walking
excursion through Scotland, proposing to
visit Wales on his return. Different were the
feelings with which each of the ladies received
this intelligence. Catherine, who had but the
day before refused a pressing invitation to join
a gay party, assembled at the London mansion
of one of her old acquaintances, turned away
and bit her lip with rage and chagrin, as Miss
Reed repeated to her mother, who had grown
deaf of late, over and over again to make her
understand, that Edwin was about to leave
them for a time—was going to Scotland, and
purposed leaving by the mail on the morrow
night. She had of course no objection to offer,
being but too glad to believe that nothing more
than friendship existed between her son and
sister’s child; yet wondered much what had led
to such a sudden resolution.

Catherine Arnatti never closed her eyes that
night; one instant fancying that Edwin loved
her, and only paused to own it for fear of a refusal,
and flattering herself that he would not
leave without. These thoughts gave way to
bitter disappointment, hatred, and vows of revenge
against him, and all connected with him,
more particularly his sister, whose words she
now recalled, torturing herself with the idea
that Annie had extorted a promise from her
brother never to wed his cousin while she lived;
and the sickly girl had improved much since
then, and might, after all, be restored to perfect
health; then, the first time for years, she wept—cried
bitterly at the thought of being separated
from one against whom she had but just before
been breathing threats and imprecations,
and yet imagined was the only man she had
ever really loved. A calmer mood succeeded,
and she lay down, resolving and discarding
schemes to gain her wishes, that occupied her
mind till daylight.

The next day passed in busy preparations;
Edwin avoiding, as he dreaded, the result of a
private interview with his cousin. Toward
the afternoon Miss Reed and her mother happened
to be engaged with their medical attendant,
who opportunely called that day, and often
paid longer visits than were absolutely necessary;
and Catherine, who with difficulty had
restrained her emotions, seizing on the opportunity,
and scarcely waiting to knock at the door,
entered Edwin’s apartment. He was engaged
in packing a small portmanteau, and looking
up, beheld her standing there, pale and agitated,
more beautiful he thought than ever, and yet a
combination of the angel and the fiend. Some
moments passed in silence; then, advancing
quickly, holding out her hand, she spoke in a
husky voice:

“Edwin, I have come to bid you a farewell—if,
indeed, you go to-night, in this world we
shall never meet again; neither hereafter, if
half that you believe is true. It sets one thinking,
does it not? a parting that we feel to be
for ever, from those with whom we have been
in daily intercourse, even for a few short
months.”

“And pray, Catherine,” he asked, trying to
talk calmly, “why should we not meet again?
Even if I were about to visit the antipodes I
should look forward to return some day; indeed
it would grieve me much to think that I should
never enjoy again your company, where I have
spent so many pleasant hours, and of which,
believe me, I shall ever cherish a grateful recollection.
Be kind to poor Annie and my
mother when I am gone, and if you think it not
too great a task, I shall be very glad sometimes
to hear the news from you, and in return will
write you of my wanderings in the Highlands.”

“Well, good-by, Edwin,” she repeated; “for
all you say, my words may yet prove true.”

“But I do not go yet for some hours, and we
shall meet again below before I leave; why not
defer good-by till then?”

There was another pause before she answered,
with passionate energy, and grasping his
arm tightly:

“And is this all you have to say? Now listen
to me, Edwin: know that I love you, and
judge of its intensity by my thus owning it. I
am no bashful English girl, to die a victim to
concealment or suspense, but must and will
know all at once. Now, tell me, sir, have I
misplaced my love? Tell me, I say, and
quickly; for, by the powers above, you little
know how much depends upon your answer.”

She felt his hand, cold and trembling; his
face was even paler than her own, as, overwhelmed
with confusion, Edwin stammered out,

“Really, Miss Arnatti—Catherine—I was
not aware; at least, I am so taken by surprise.
Give me time to think, for—”

“What, then, you hesitate,” she said, stamping
her foot; and then, with desperate calmness,
added, in a softer tone, “Well, be it so; body
and soul I offer, and you reject the gift.” A
violent struggle was racking the young man’s
breast, and, by the working of his countenance[Pg 830]
she saw it, and paused. But still he never
raised his eyes to hers, that were so fixed on
him; and she continued, “You ask for time to
think, oh! heaven and hell, that I should come
to this! But take it, and think well; it is four
hours before you quit this roof; I will be there
to say adieu. Or better, perhaps, if you will
write, and give at leisure the result of your deliberations.”

She spoke the last words with a bitter sneer;
yet Edwin caught at the suggestion, and replied,

“Yes, I will write, I promise you, within a
month. Forgive my apparent coldness; forgive—”

“Hush!” interrupted Catherine; “your sister
calls; why does she come here now? You
will not mention what has passed, I know; remember,
within a month I am to hear. Think
of me kindly, and believe that I might make
you love me even as I love you. Now, go to
her, go before she finds you here.”

Edwin pressed her hand in parting, and she
bent down her forehead, but the kiss imprinted
there was cold and passionless. He met his
sister at the door, and led her back affectionately
to the drawing-room she had just quitted.

The old gardener had deposited a portmanteau
and knapsack on the very edge of the footpath
by the side of the high road, and had been
watching for the mail, with a great horn lantern,
some half-hour or so before it was expected;
while the housemaid was stationed inside the
gate, upon the gravel-walk, ready to convey
the intelligence, as soon as the lights were visible
coming up the hill; and cook stood at the
front-door, gnawing her white apron. The
family were assembled in that very unpleasant
state of expectation, that generally precedes the
departure of a friend or relative; Edwin walking
about the room, wrapped up for traveling,
impatient and anxious to be off. At last, the
gardener halloed out lustily; Betty ran toward
the house, as if pursued by a wild beast, and
screaming, “It’s a-coming;” and cook, who
had been standing still all the time, rushed in,
quite out of breath, begging Mr. Edwin to
make haste, for the coach never waited a minute
for nobody; so he embraced his mother and
sister; and then, taking Catherine’s hand, raised
it hastily, but respectfully to his lips. Miss
Reed watched the movement, and saw how he
avoided the piercing gaze her cousin fixed upon
him, not so intently though, but that she noted
the faint gleam of satisfaction that passed over
Annie’s pale face; and cursed her for it. Strange,
that the idea of any other rival had never haunted
her.

“Good-by, once more,” said Edwin. “I may
return before you expect me; God bless you
all!”

And, in another five minutes, he was seated
by the side of the frosty old gentleman who
drove the mail, puffing away vigorously at his
meerschaum.

The ladies passed a dismal evening; more
so, indeed, than the circumstances would seem
to warrant. Annie commenced a large piece
of embroidery, that, judging from its size and
the slow progress made, seemed likely to afford
her occupation and amusement until she became
an old woman; while Mrs. Reed called to mind
all the burglaries and murders that had been
committed in the neighborhood during the last
twenty years; deploring their unprotected situation,
discussing the propriety of having an
alarm-bell hung between two of the chimney-pots,
and making arrangements for the gardener
to sleep on the premises for the future. Miss
Arnatti never raised her eyes from the book
over which she bent. Supper, generally their
most cheerful meal, remained untouched, and,
earlier than usual, they retired to their respective
chambers.

For several hours, Catherine sat at her open
window, looking out into the close, hazy night.
The soft wind, that every now and then had
rustled through the trees, or shaken dewdrops
from the thick ivy clustered beneath the overhanging
eaves, had died away. As the mist
settled down, and a few stars peeped out just
over head, a black curtain of clouds seemed to
rise up from the horizon, hiding the nearest
objects in impenetrable darkness. The only
sounds now heard were those that told of man’s
vicinity, and his restlessness: the occasional
rumble of a distant vehicle; the chime of bells;
sometimes the echo of a human voice, in the direction
of the town; the ticking of a watch, or
the hard breathing of those that slept; and these
fell on the ear with strange distinctness, amid
the awful stillness of nature. Presently, the
clouds, that hung over a valley far away, opened
horizontally for an instant, while a faint flash of
lightning flickered behind, showing their cumbrous
outline. In a few minutes a brighter
flash in another quarter was followed by the
low roll of distant thunder; and so the storm
worked round, nearer and nearer, until it burst
in all its fury over the hill on which the cottage
stood.

Miss Reed, who from her childhood had always
felt an agonizing and unconquerable fear
during a thunder-storm, roused from her light
slumber, lay huddled up, and trembling, with
her face buried in the pillow. She did not hear
the door open or the footstep that approached
so stealthily, before a hand was laid upon her
shoulder; and starting up she recognized her
cousin.

“Oh, Catherine!” she faltered, covering her
eyes, “do stay with me awhile; I am so terrified—and
think of Edwin, too, exposed as he
must be to it.”

“I have been thinking of him, Annie.”

“But you are frightened, also, a little, are
you not—with all your courage, or what made
you shake so then?” said the poor girl, trying
to draw her cousin nearer as flash after flash
glared before her eyelids, and louder claps of
thunder followed each other at shorter intervals.

“I frightened?” replied the dauntless woman,[Pg 831]
“I frightened; and what at? Not at the thunder,
surely; and as for lightning, if it strikes,
they say, it brings a sudden and painless death,
leaving but seldom even a mark upon the corpse.
Who would not prefer this, to lingering on a
bed of sickness.”

“Do not say so, Catherine, pray do not;
only think if—O God, have mercy on us! Was
not that awful?”

“Was it not grand? Magnificent—awful
if you will. Think of its raging and reveling
uncontrolled, and striking where and what it
will, without a bound or limit to its fury. And
fancy such a storm pent up in the narrow compass
of a human breast, and yet not bursting its
frail prison. What can the torments that they
tell us of, hereafter, be to this?”

“And what reason can you have, dear cousin,
for talking thus. Kneel down by me, for once,
and pray; for surely, at such a time as this, if
at no other, you must feel there is a God.”

“No; you pray, Annie Reed, if it will comfort
you; pray for us both. There, now, lie
down again, and hide your face. I will stand
by your side and listen to you.”

She drew the slender figure gently back.
Then, with a sudden movement, seizing a large
pillow dashed it over Annie’s face, pressing
thereon with all her strength. The long, half-smothered,
piteous cry that followed, was almost
unheard in the roaring of the storm that now
was at its height. By the vivid light that
every instant played around, she saw the violent
efforts of her victim, whose limbs were moving
up and down, convulsively, under the white
bed-clothes. Then, throwing the whole weight
of her body across the bed, she clutched and
strained upon the frame, to press more heavily.
Suddenly all movement ceased, and the murderess
felt a short and thrilling shudder underneath
her. Still, her hold never relaxed; untouched
by pity or remorse, exulting in the
thought that the cruel deed was nearly done,
so easily, and under circumstances where no
suspicion of the truth was likely to arise;
dreading to look upon the dead girl’s face too
soon, lest the mild eyes should still be open,
and beaming on her with reproach and horror.
But what was it she felt then, so warm and
sticky, trickling down her arm? She knew it
to be blood, even before the next flash showed
the crimson stain, spreading slowly over the
pillow. Again the electric fluid darted from
the clouds, but this time charged with its special
mission from on high. The murderess was
struck! and springing up, she fell back with
one shrill, wild, piercing shriek, that reached
the ears of those below, before it was drowned
in the din of falling masonry, and the tremendous
crash that shook the house to its foundation,
until the walls quivered, like the timbers
of a ship beating on a rocky shore.

That night I had been to visit a patient at
some distance, and finding no shelter near when
returning, had ridden on through the storm.
Just entering the town, I overtook a man,
pressing on quickly in the same direction.
Making some passing remark upon the weather,
I was recognized by the old gardener, who
begged me for God’s sake to hurry back; the
cottage, he said, was struck by lightning, and
two of the ladies either dying or dead from the
injuries they had received. In a few minutes
my horse was at the gate. I had just time to
observe that two of the chimneys were thrown
down, and some mischief done to the roof. On
entering the house, I was guided, by the low,
wailing sound of intense grief, to an upper
room, where I beheld one of those scenes that,
in an instant, stamp themselves upon the memory,
leaving their transfer there forever.

Day was just breaking; a cold gray light
slowly gaining strength over the yellow glare
of some unsnuffed candles, while the occasional
boom of distant thunder told that the storm was
not yet exhausted. Extended on a low couch,
and held by the terrified servants, was the
wreck of the once beautiful Catherine Arnatti;
at short intervals her features became horribly
distorted by an epileptic spasm, that seized one
side of the body, while the other half appeared
to be completely paralyzed; and the unmeaning
glare of the eye, when the lid was raised,
told that the organ of vision was seriously injured,
if not entirely destroyed. Close by, the
mother bent sobbing over the helpless form of
her own child, blanched and inanimate, with a
streak of blood just oozing from her pallid lips.
I found afterward, that Miss Reed, in her fearful
struggle, had ruptured a vessel, and, fainting
from the loss of blood, had lain for some
time to all appearance dead. Shortly, however,
a slight fluttering over the region of the heart,
and a quiver of the nostril, told that the principle
of life still lingered in the shattered tenement.
With the aid of gentle stimulants, she
recovered sufficiently to recognize her mother;
but as her gaze wandered vacantly around, it
fell on the wretched and blasted creature, from
whose grasp she had been so wonderfully rescued.
As if some magnetic power was in that
glance, Catherine rose up suddenly, despair and
horror in the glassy stare she fixed on the
corpse-like form before her, as, with another
yell, such as burst forth when first struck by
the hand of God, she relapsed into one of the
most dreadful and violent paroxysms I have
ever witnessed. Annie clung tightly to her
mother, crying, in a faint, imploring voice,
“Oh, save me—save me from her!” ere, with
a heavy sigh, she once more sank into insensibility.
It was not until late in the afternoon,
and then only with great difficulty, that she
was able to make those around her understand
what had taken place, and account for the intense
horror that seized upon her, when at times
a groan or cry was heard from the adjoining
chamber, in which Miss Arnatti lay. It became,
therefore, necessary that this person
should be removed, and accordingly, the same
night she was taken to lodgings in the town.
Her conduct there was such as to induce a belief[Pg 832]
that she might be insane, and steps were
taken toward placing her in a private asylum.
Once only, a few days after her removal, she
asked, suddenly, if Miss Reed were not dead;
but appeared to betray no emotion on being
informed, that although still alive, her cousin
was in most imminent danger, and, turning
away, from that time maintained a determined
silence, which nothing could induce her to break,
obstinately refusing all medical aid.

I visited her in company with the physician
in attendance, about six weeks afterward, when
she appeared to have recovered, in a great
measure, the use of her limbs; but every lineament
of the face was altered; the sight of
one eye quite destroyed, and drawn outward,
until little could be seen but a discolored ball,
over which the lid hung down flabby and powerless;
while a permanent distortion of the
mouth added to the frightful appearance this
occasioned. The beautiful hair was gone, and
the unsightly bristles that remained were only
partly concealed by the close-fitting cap she
wore. It was indeed a sight to move the
sternest heart. That proud and stately woman
who had so cruelly abused the power her personal
beauty alone had given her; trifling alike
with youth’s ardent and pure first love, as with
the deeper and more lasting affection of manhood,
and glorying in the misery and wretchedness
she caused! Stopped in her full career, her
punishment began already. Yet was there no
index on that stolid face to tell how the dark
spirit worked within; whether it felt remorse
or sorrow for the crime, and pity for its victim,
fearing a further punishment in this world or
the next; whether the heart was torn by baffled
rage and hatred still, scheming and plotting,
even now that all hope was gone. Or was the
strong intellect really clouded?

That night her attendant slept long and heavily;
she might have been drugged, for Miss Arnatti
had access to her desk and jewel case, in
the secret drawers of which were afterward found
several deadly and carefully prepared poisons.

In a room below was a large chimney-glass,
and here Catherine first saw the full extent of
the awful judgment that had befallen her. A
cry of rage and despair, and the loud crash of
broken glass, aroused the inmates early in the
morning: they found the mirror shivered into a
thousand fragments, but their charge was gone.
We learned that day, that a person answering to
her description, wearing a thick vail, and walking
with pain and difficulty, had been one of the
passengers on board a steam-packet that left the
town at daylight.

For a long time Annie Reed lay in the shadow
of death. She lived, however, many years, a
suffering and patient invalid. Edwin married
his betrothed and brought her home, where his
fond mother and sister soon loved her as they
loved him; and Annie played aunt to the first-born,
and shared their happiness awhile; and
when her gentle spirit passed away, her mother
bent to the heavy blow, living resigned and peacefully
with her remaining children to a good old
age.

All efforts to trace the unhappy fugitive proved
unavailing, and much anxiety was felt on her
account; but about ten months after her disappearance,
Mrs. Reed received a letter relative
to the transfer of what little property her niece
had possessed to a convent in Tuscany. The
lady-abbess, a distant relative of Miss Arnatti’s,
had also written much concerning her, from
which the following is extracted:

“When a child, Catherine was for two years
a boarder in this very house. Fifteen years
passed since then, and she came to us travel-worn,
and weak, and ill. Her history is known
only to her confessor and myself; and she has
drawn from us a promise that the name of
England should never more be mentioned to her;
and whatever tidings we may hear, in consequence
of this communication, from those she
had so cruelly injured, whether of life and health,
or death—of forgiveness, or hatred and disgust
at her ingratitude—that no allusion to it should
be ever made to her. She follows rigidly the
most severe rules of the establishment, but avoids
all intercourse with the sisters. Much of her
time is spent at the organ, and often, in the dead
of night, we are startled or soothed by the low
melancholy strains that come from the dark
chapel. Her horror always on the approach of
thunder-storms is a thing fearful to witness, and
we think she can not long survive the dreadful
shocks she suffers from this cause. They leave
her, too, in total darkness many days. A mystery
to all, we only speak of her as the Blind
Sister
.”


[From Chambers’s Edinburgh Journal.]

FORTUNES OF THE GARDENER’S DAUGHTER.

Between Passy and Auteuil were still to
be seen, some few years ago, the remains
of what had been a gentleman’s residence. The
residence and the family to whom it had belonged
had both fallen during the first Revolution.
The bole of a once magnificent tree,
stag-headed, owing to the neighboring buildings
having hurt the roots, was all the evidence that
remained of a park; but bits of old moss-grown
wall—broken steps that led to nothing—heads
and headless trunks of statues that once adorned
the edges of what, now a marsh, had formerly
been a piece of ornamental water—little thickets
of stunted trees stopped in their growth by
want of care—all hinted of what had been, although
they could give no idea of the beauty
which had once made Bouloinvilliers the pride
of the neighborhood and its possessor. Such
was the aspect of the place recently; but when
the following anecdote begins, France was to
external appearance prosperous, and Bouloinvilliers
was still in its bloom.

At a cottage within the gate which entered
the grounds lived the gardener and his wife.
They had been long married, had lost all their[Pg 833]
children, and were considered by every body a
staid, elderly couple, when, to the astonishment
of all, a girl was born. This precious plant,
the child of their old age, was the delight especially
of Pierre’s life: he breathed but in little
Marie, and tended her with the utmost care.
Although attired in the costume appropriate to
her station, her clothes were of fine materials;
every indulgence in their power was lavished
upon her, and every wish gratified, except the
very natural one of going outside the grounds—that
was never permitted to her whom they had
dedicated to the blessed Virgin, and determined
to keep “unspotted from the world.” Pierre
himself taught her to read very well, and to
write a little; Cécilon to knit, sew, and prepare
the pot-au-feu; and amusement she easily
found for herself. She lived among green leaves
and blossoms: she loved them as sisters: all
her thoughts turned toward the flowers that surrounded
her on every side; they were her sole
companions, and she never wearied playing
with them. An old lime, the branches of which
drooped round like a tent, and where the bees
sought honey as long as there was any lingering
on its sweetly-odorous branches, was her
house, as she termed it; a large acorn formed
a coffee-pot; its cups her cups, plates, porringers,
and saucers, according to their size
and flatness; and bits of broken porcelain,
rubbed bright, enlivened the knotted stump,
which served for shelves, chimney, and all; a
water-lily was her marmite; fir-cones her cows;
a large mushroom her table, when mushrooms
were in season, at other times a bit of wood
covered with green moss or wild sorrel. Her
dolls even were made of flowers—bunches of
lilies and roses formed the faces, a bundle of
long beech-sprigs the bodies; and for hours
would she sit rocking them, her low song
chiming in with the drowsy hum of the insects.

When grown older, and become more adventurous,
she used to weave little boats from rushes
upon bits of cork, and freight them with flowers.
These she launched on the lake, where the fresh
air and fresh water kept them sometimes longer
from fading than would have otherwise been
their fate, during the hot dry days of July and
August, on their native beds. Thus passed
her happy childhood: often and often she dreamed
over it in after-life, pleasing herself with the
fancy, that perhaps as God, when he made sinless
man in his own image, gave him a garden
as his home, so for those who entered into “the
joy of our Lord” a garden might be prepared
in heaven, sweeter far than even that of Bouloinvilliers—one
where sun never scorched, cold
never pinched, flowers never faded, birds never
died. The death of a bird was the greatest
grief she had known, a cat the most ferocious
animal she had as yet encountered. She attended
the private chapel on Sundays and saints’
days. The day she made her first communion
was the first of her entry into the world, and
much distraction of mind did the unwonted
sight of houses, shops, and crowds of people,
cause to our little recluse, which served for reflection,
conversation, and curious questioning
for many a day after. On a white-painted
table with a drawer there stood a plaster-cast
of the Virgin Mary, much admired by its innocent
namesake, and associated in her mind with
praises and sugar-plums—for whenever she had
been particularly good she found some there for
her. It was her office to dust it with a feather
brush, supply water to the flowers amid which
the little figure stood, and replace them with
fresh ones when faded. Whenever she was
petulant a black screen was placed before the
table, and Marie was not suffered to approach
it. This was her only punishment; indeed the
only one she required, for she heard and saw
nothing wrong; her parents never disputed,
and they were so gentle and indulgent to her,
that she never felt tempted to disguise the
truth. The old priest often represented to the
father that unless he intended his child for the
cloister, this mode of bringing her up in such
total seclusion and ignorance was almost cruel;
but Pierre answered that he could give her a
good fortune, and would take care to secure a
good husband for her; and her perfect purity and
innocence were so beautiful, that the kind-hearted
but unwise ecclesiastic did not insist farther.

In the mean time she grew apace; and her
mother being dead, Marie lived on as before
with her father, whose affection only increased
with his years, both of them apparently thinking
that the world went on as they did themselves,
unchanged in a single idea. Alas!
“we know not what a day may bring forth,”
even when we have an opportunity of seeing
and hearing all that passes around us. Pierre
and Marie were scarcely aware of the commencement
of the Revolution until it was at its
height—the marquis, his son, and the good
priest massacred—madame escaped to England—and
the property divided, and in the possession
of others of a very different stamp from his
late kind patron, a model of suavity and grace
of manner even in that capital which gave
laws of politeness to the rest of Europe. All
this came like a clap of thunder upon the
astonished Pierre; and although he continued
to live in his old cottage, he never more held
up his head. Finally he became quite childish,
and one day died sitting in his chair, his last
words being “Marie,” his last action pointing
to the little figure of the Virgin. When his
death, however, became known, the new propriétaire
desired that the cottage should be
vacated, and came himself to look after its capabilities.
He was astonished at the innocent beauty
of the youthful Marie, but not softened by it;
for his bold, coarse admiration, and loud, insolent
manner, so terrified the gentle recluse,
that as soon as it was dark she made a bundle
of her clothes, and taking the cherished little
earthern image in her hand, went forth, like
Eve from paradise, though, alas! not into a
world without inhabitants. Terrified to a degree
which no one not brought up as she had[Pg 834]
been can form the least idea of, but resolved to
dare any thing rather than meet that bold, bad
man again, she plunged into the increasing
gloom, and wandered, wearied and heart broken,
she knew not whither, until, hungry and tired,
she could go no farther. She lay down, therefore,
at the foot of a tree, with her head on her
bundle, and the Virgin in her hand, and soon fell
sound asleep.

She was awakened from a dream of former
days by rough hands, and upon regaining her
recollection, found that some one had snatched
the bundle from beneath her head, and that
nothing remained to her but the little image,
associated in her mind with that happy childhood
to which her present destitute and friendless
condition formed so terrible a contrast. The
sneers, and in some cases the insults of the
passers-by, terrified her to such a degree, that,
regardless of consequences, she penetrated further
into the Bois de Boulogne, when at length
weak, and indeed quite exhausted, from want
of food, she sank down, praying to God to let
her die, and take her to heaven. She waited
patiently for some time, hoping, and more than
half expecting, that what she asked so earnestly
would be granted to her. About an hour passed,
and Marie, wondering in her simple faith
that she was still alive, repeated her supplications,
uttering them in her distraction in a loud
tone of voice. Suddenly she fancied she heard
sounds of branches breaking, and the approach
of footsteps, and filled with the utmost alarm
lest it might be some of those much-dreaded
men who had derided and insulted her, she
attempted to rise and fly; but her weakness
was so great, that after a few steps she fell.

“My poor girl,” said a kind voice, “are you
ill? What do you here, so far from your home
and friends?”

“I have no home, no friend but God, and I
want to go to Him. Oh, my God, let me die!
let me die!”

“You are too young to die yet: you have
many happy days in store, I hope. Come,
come; eat something, or you will die.”

“But eating will make me live, and I want
to die, and go to my father and mother.”

“But that would be to kill yourself, and then
you would never see either God or your parents,
you know. Come, eat a morsel, and take a
mouthful of wine.”

“But when you go, there is no one to give
me any more, so I shall only be longer in dying.”

“Self-destruction, you ought to know, if you
have been properly brought up, is the only sin
for which there can be no pardon, for that is the
only sin we can not repent.”

Marie looked timidly up at the manly, sensible,
kind face which bent over her, and accepted
the food he offered. He was dressed as a
workman, and had on his shoulders a hod of
glass: in fact, he was an itinerant glazier. His
look was compassionate, but his voice, although
soft, was authoritative. Refreshed by what she
had taken, Marie sat up, and very soon was able
to walk. She told her little history, one word
of which he never doubted.

“But what do you mean to do?” asked the
young man.

“To stay with you always, for you are kind
and good, and no one else is so to me.”

“But that can not be: it would not be right,
you know.”

“And why would it not be right? Oh, do
let me! don’t send me away! I will be so
good!” answered she, her entire ignorance and
innocence preventing her feeling what any girl,
brought up among her fellow-creatures, however
carefully, would at once have done.

Auguste was a Belgian, without any relations
at Paris, and with little means of supporting a
wife; but young, romantic, and kind-hearted, he
resolved at once to marry his innocent protégée,
as soon at least as he could find a priest to perform
the ceremony—no easy task at that time,
and in the eyes of the then world of Paris no
necessary one, for profligacy was at its height,
and the streets were yet red with the blood of
the virtuous and noble. They began life, then,
with his load of glass and her gold cross and
gold ear-rings, heir-looms of considerable value,
which providentially the robbers had not thought
of taking from her. With the produce of the
ear-rings they hired a garret and some humble
furniture, where they lived from hand to mouth,
Marie taking in coarse sewing, and her husband
sometimes picking up a few sous at his trade.
Often, however, they had but one meal a day,
seldom any fire; and when their first child was
born, their troubles of course materially increased,
and Auguste often returned from a weary ramble
all over Paris just as he had set out—without
having even gained a solitary sou. The cross
soon followed the ear-rings, and they had now
nothing left that they could part with except
the little plaster figure so often alluded to, which
would not bring a franc, and which was loved
and cherished by Marie as the sole remaining
object connected with Bouloinvilliers, and the
last thing her father had looked at on earth.
The idea of parting with this gave her grief
which is better imagined than described; for,
although the furniture of the cottage undoubtedly
belonged to Marie, her husband knew too well
that at a time when might was right, any steps
taken toward recovering its value would be not
only fruitless, but dangerous: he, therefore, never
even attempted to assert their rights.

One day, however, they had been without food
or firing for nearly twenty-four hours, and the
little Cécile was fractious with hunger, incessantly
crying, “Du pain! du pain!” Marie rose,
and approaching the Virgin, said, “It is wicked
to hesitate longer: go, Auguste, and sell it for
what you can get.”

She seized it hastily, as though afraid of
changing her resolution, and with such trepidation,
that it slipped through her fingers, and
broke in two. Poor Marie sank upon her face
at this sight, with a superstitious feeling that
she had meditated wrong, and was thus punished.[Pg 835]
She was weeping bitterly, when her husband
almost roughly raised her up, exclaiming in
joyful accents, “Marie, Marie, give thanks to
God! Now I know why your father pointed
when he could not speak! Sorrow no more:
we are rich!”

In the body of the statuette were found bills to
the amount of fifteen hundred francs—Marie’s
fortune, in fact, which her father had told the
chaplain he had amassed for her. We need not
dwell upon the happiness of this excellent couple,
or the rapture, mingled with gratitude, in
which the remainder of this day was passed.
Those who disapprove of castle-building may
perhaps blame them; for several castles they
constructed, on better foundations, however, than
most of those who spend their time in this pleasing
but unprofitable occupation. Next day they
took a glazier’s shop, stocked it, provided themselves
with decent clothing and furniture, and
commenced their new life with equal frugality
and comfort—Marie doing her own work, and
serving in the shop when her husband was out
engaged in business. But in time he was able
to hire an assistant, and she a young girl, to look
after the children while she pursued the avocation
of a couturière, in which she soon became
very expert. The little image was fastened together
again, placed upon a white table, similar
to that which used to stand in her childhood’s
home, surrounded with flowers, and made, as
of old, the abode of sugar-plums and rewards
of good conduct. But alas! there are not many
Maries in the world. In spite of her good example
and good teaching, her children would at
times be naughty. They sometimes quarreled,
sometimes were greedy; and what vexed their
simple-minded mother more than all the rest,
sometimes told stories of one another. Still
they were good children, as children go; and
when the black screen was superseded by punishments
a little more severe, did credit to their
training. They were not permitted to play in
the street, or to go to or from school alone, or
remain there after school-hours. Their father
took pains with their deportment, corrected false
grammar, and recommended the cultivation of
habits more refined than people in his humble
although respectable position deem necessary.
As their prosperity increased, Marie was surprised
to observe her husband devote all his
spare time to reading, and not only picture-cleaning
and repairing, but painting, in which
he was such an adept, that he was employed to
paint several signs.

“How did you learn so much?” she said one
day. “Did your father teach you?”

“No; I went to school.”

“Then he was not so very poor?”

“He was very poor, but he lived in hopes that
I might one day possess a fortune.”

“It would seem as if he had a foreknowledge
of what my little statue contained?”

“No, my love; he looked to it from another
source; for a title without a fortune is a misfortune.”

“A title! Nay, now you are playing with
my simplicity.”

“No, Marie; I am the nephew of the Vicomte
de ——, and for aught I know, may be the possessor
of that name at this moment—the legal
heir to his estate. My father, ruined by his
extravagance, and, I grieve to add, by his crimes,
had caused himself to be disowned by all his
relations. He fled with me to Paris, where he
soon after died, leaving me nothing but his seal
and his papers. I wrote to my uncle for assistance;
but although being then quite a boy, and
incapable of having personally given him offense,
he refused it in the most cruel manner; and I
was left to my own resources at a time when my
name and education were rather a hindrance
than a help, and I found no opening for entering
into any employment suited to my birth. My
uncle had then two fine, healthy, handsome boys;
the youngest is dead; and the eldest, I heard
accidentally, in such a state of health that recovery
is not looked for by the most sanguine
of his friends. I never breathed a word of all
this to you, because I never expected to survive
my cousins, and resolved to make an independent
position for myself sooner or later. Do you remember
the other day an old gentleman stopping
and asking some questions about the coat of arms
I was painting?”

“Yes; he asked who had employed you to
paint those arms, but I was unable to inform
him.”

“Well, my dear, he came again this morning
to repeat the question to myself; and I am now
going to satisfy him, when I expect to bring you
some news.”

Marie was in a dream. Unlike gardeners’
daughters of the present day, she had read no
novels or romances, and it appeared to her as
impossible that such an event should happen as
that the cap on her head should turn into a
crown. It did happen, however. The old gentleman,
a distant relation and intimate friend of
the uncle of Auguste, had come to Paris, at his
dying request, to endeavor to find out his nephew
and heir; and the proofs Auguste produced were
so plain, that he found no difficulty in persuading
M. B——de that he was the person he represented
himself to be. He very soon after went
to Belgium, took legal possession of all his rights,
and returned to hail the gentle and long-suffering
Marie as Vicomtesse de ——, and conduct her
and the children to a handsome apartment in
the Rue ——, dressed in habiliments suitable
to her present station, and looking as lady-like
as if she had been born to fill it. She lived long
and happily, and continued the same pure, humble-minded
being she had ever been, whether
blooming among the flowers at Bouloinvilliers,
or pining for want in a garret in the Faubourg
St. Antoine. Two of her daughters are alive
now. Her son, after succeeding to his father,
died, without children, of the cholera, in 1832;
and the son of his eldest sister has taken up the
title, under a different name, these matters not
being very strictly looked after in France.


[Pg 836]

[From Dickens’s Household Words.]

THE PRODIGAL’S RETURN.

Many travelers know the “Rutland Arms”
at Bakewell, in the Peak of Derbyshire.
It is a fine large inn, belonging to his Grace of
Rutland, standing in an airy little market-place
of that clean-looking little town, and commanding
from its windows pleasant peeps of the
green hills and the great Wicksop Woods,
which shut out the view of Chatsworth, the
Palace of the Peak, which lies behind them.
Many travelers who used to traverse this road
from the south to Manchester, in the days of
long coaches and long wintry drives, know well
the “Rutland Arms,” and will recall the sound
of the guard’s bugle, as they whirled up to the
door, amid a throng of grooms, waiters, and
village idlers, the ladder already taken from its
stand by the wall, and placed by the officious
Boots in towering position, ready, at the instant
of the coach stopping, to clap it under your feet,
and facilitate your descent. Many travelers
will recall one feature of that accommodating
inn, which, uniting aristocratic with commercial
entertainment, has two doors; one lordly and
large in front, to which all carriages of nobility,
prelacy, and gentility naturally draw up; and
one at the end, to which all gigs, coaches,
mails, and still less dignified conveyances, as
naturally are driven. Our travelers will as
vividly remember the passage which received
them at this entrance, and the room to the left,
the Travelers’-room, into which they were ushered.
To that corner room, having windows to
the market-place in front, and one small peeping
window at the side, commanding the turn of the
north road, and the interesting arrivals at the secondary
entrance, we now introduce our readers.

Here sat a solitary gentleman. He was a
man apparently of five-and-thirty; tall, considerably
handsome; a face of the oval character,
nose a little aquiline, hair dark, eyebrows dark
and strong, and a light, clear, self-possessed
look, that showed plainly enough that he was a
man of active mind, and well to do in the
world. You would have thought, from his gentlemanly
air, and by no means commercial
manner, that he would have found his way in at
the great front door, and into one of the private
rooms; but he came over night by the mail, and,
on being asked, on entering the house, by the
waiter, to what sort of room he would be shown,
answered, carelessly and abruptly, “any where.”

Here he was, seated in the back left-hand
corner of the room, a large screen between
himself and the door, and before him a table
spread with a goodly breakfast apparatus—coffee,
eggs, fresh broiled trout from the neighboring
Weye, and a large round of corned beef,
as a dernier ressort.

It was a morning as desperately and delugingly
rainy as any that showery region can send
down. In the phrase of the country, it siled
down, or run, as if through a sieve. Straight
down streamed the plenteous element, thick,
incessant, and looking as if it would hold on the
whole day through. It thundered on the roof,
beat a sonorous tune on porches and projections
of door and window, splashed in torrents on
window-sills, and streaming panes, and rushed
along the streets in rivers. The hills were
hidden, the very fowls driven to roost—and not
a soul was to be seen out of doors.

Presently there was a sound of hurrying
wheels, a spring-cart came up to the side door,
with two men in it, in thick great coats, and
with sacks over their shoulders; one huge umbrella
held over their heads, and they and their
horse yet looking three parts drowned. They
lost no time in pitching their umbrella to the
hostler, who issued from the passage, descending
and rushing into the inn. In the next moment
the two countrymen, divested of their
sacks and great coats, were ushered into this
room, the waiter, making a sort of apology, because
there was a fire there—it was in the
middle of July. The two men, who appeared
Peak farmers, with hard hands, which they
rubbed at the fire, and tanned and weather-beaten
complexions, ordered breakfast—of coffee
and broiled ham—which speedily made its appearance,
on a table placed directly in front of
the before solitary stranger, between the side
look-out window and the front one.

They looked, and were soon perceived by
our stranger to be, father and son. The old
man, of apparently upward of sixty, was a
middle-sized man, of no Herculean mould, but
well knit together, and with a face thin and
wrinkled as with a life-long acquaintance with
care and struggle. His complexion was more
like brown leather than any thing else, and his
hair, which was thin and grizzled, was combed
backward from his face, and hung in masses
about his ears. The son was much taller than
the father, a stooping figure, with flaxen hair, a
large nose, light blue eyes, and altogether a
very gawky look.

The old man seemed to eat with little appetite,
and to be sunk into himself, as if he was
oppressed by some heavy trouble. Yet he
every now and then roused himself, cast an
anxious look at his son, and said, “Joe, lad,
thou eats nothing.”

“No, fayther,” was the constant reply; “I
towd you I shouldn’t. This reen’s enough te
tak any body’s appetite—and these t’other
things,” casting a glance at the stranger.

The stranger had, indeed, his eyes fixed curiously
upon the two, for he had been watching
the consumptive tendency of the son; not in
any cough or hectic flush, or peculiar paleness,
for he had a positively sunburnt complexion of
his own, but by the extraordinary power he
possessed of tossing down coffee and ham, with
enormous pieces of toast and butter. Under his
operations, a large dish of broiled ham rapidly
disappeared, and the contents of the coffee-pot
were in as active demand. Yet the old man,
ever and anon, looked up from his reverie, and
repeated his paternal observation:

[Pg 837]

“Joe, lad, thou eats nothing!”

“No, fayther,” was still the reply; “I towd
you I shouldn’t. It’s this reen, and these t’other
things”—again glancing at the stranger.

Presently the broiled ham had totally vanished—there
had been enough for six ordinary
men. And while the son was in the act of
holding the coffee-pot upside down, and draining
the last drop from it, the old man once
more repeated his anxious admonition: “Joe,
lad, thou eats nothing!”—and the reply was
still, “No, fayther, I towd you I shouldn’t.
It’s this reen, and these t’other things.”

This was accompanied by another glance at
the stranger, who began to feel himself very
much in the way, but was no little relieved by
the son rising with his plate in his hand, and
coming across the room, saying, “You’ve a
prime round of beef there, sir; might I trouble
you for some?”

“By all means,” said the stranger, and carved
off a slice of thickness and diameter proportioned
to what appeared to him the appetite of this
native of the Peak. This speedily disappeared;
and as the son threw down the knife and fork,
the sound once more roused the old man, who
added, with an air of increased anxiety, “Joe,
lad, thou eats nothing.”

“No, fayther,” for the last time responded
the son. “I towd you I shouldn’t. It’s this
reen, and this t’other matter—but I’ve done,
and so let’s go.”

The father and son arose and went out. The
stranger who had witnessed this extraordinary
scene, but without betraying any amusement at
it, arose, too, the moment they closed the door
after them, and, advancing to the window,
gazed fixedly into the street. Presently the
father and son, in their great coats, and with
their huge drab umbrella hoisted over them,
were seen proceeding down the market-place in
the midst of the still pouring rain, and the
stranger’s eyes followed them intently till they
disappeared in the winding of the street. He
still stood for some time, as if in deep thought,
and then turning, rung the bell, ordered the
breakfast-things from his table, and producing a
writing-case, sat down to write letters. He
continued writing, pausing at intervals, and
looking steadily before him as in deep thought,
for about an hour, when the door opened, and
the Peak farmer and his son again entered.
They were in their wet and steaming greatcoats.
The old man appeared pale and agitated;
bade the son see that the horse was put
in the cart, rung the bell, and asked what he
had to pay. Having discharged his bill, he
continued to pace the room, as if unconscious of
the stranger, who had suspended his writing,
and was gazing earnestly at him. The old
man frequently paused, shook his head despairingly,
and muttered to himself, “Hard man!—no
fellow feeling!—all over! all over!” With
a suppressed groan, he again continued his pacing
to and fro.

The stranger arose, approached the old
man, and said, with a peculiarly sympathizing
tone,

“Excuse me, sir, but you seem to have some
heavy trouble on your mind; I should be glad
if it were any thing that were in my power to
alleviate.”

The old man stopped suddenly—looked
sternly at the stranger—seemed to recollect,
himself, and said rather sharply, as if feeling an
unauthorized freedom—”Sir!”

“I beg pardon,” said the stranger. “I am
aware that it must seem strange in me to address
you thus; but I can not but perceive that
something distresses you, and it might possibly
happen that I might be of use to you.”

The old man looked at him for some time in
silence, and then said,

“I forgot any one was here; but you can be
of no manner of use to me. I thank you.”

“I am truly sorry for it; pray excuse my
freedom,” said the stranger with a slight flush;
“but I am an American, and we are more accustomed
to ask and communicate matters than
is consistent with English reserve. I beg you
will pardon me.”

“You are an American?” asked the old
man, looking at him. “You are quite a stranger
here?”

“Quite so, sir,” replied the stranger, with
some little embarrassment. “I was once in
this country before, but many years ago.”

The old man still looked at him, was silent
awhile, and then said, “You can not help me,
sir; but I thank you all the same, and heartily.
You seem really a very feeling man, and so I
don’t mind opening my mind to you—I am a
ruined man, sir.”

“I was sure you were in very deep trouble,
sir,” replied the stranger. “I will not seek to
peer into your affairs; but I deeply feel for you,
and would say that many troubles are not so
deep as they seem. I would hope yours are
not.”

“Sir,” replied the old man—the tears starting
into his eyes, “I tell you I am a ruined
man. I am heavily behind with my rent, all
my stock will not suffice to pay it; and this
morning we have been to entreat the steward to
be lenient, but he will not hear us; he vows to
sell us up next week.”

“That is hard,” said the stranger. “But
you are hale, your son is young; you can begin
the world anew.”

“Begin the world anew!” exclaimed the old
man, with a distracted air. “Where?—how?
when? No, no! sir, there is no beginning anew
in this country. Those days are past. That
time is past with me. And as for my son: Oh,
God! Oh, God! what shall become of him, for
he has a wife and family, and knows nothing
but about a farm.”

“And there are farms still,” said the stranger.

“Yes; but at what rentals? and, then, where
is the capital?”

The old man grew deadly pale, and groaned.

[Pg 838]

“In this country,” said the stranger, after a
deep silence, “I believe these things are hard,
but in mine they are not so. Go there, worthy
old man; go there, and a new life yet may open
to you.”

The stranger took the old man’s hand tenderly;
who, on feeling the stranger’s grasp, suddenly,
convulsively, caught the hand in both his
own, and shedding plentiful tears, exclaimed,
“God bless you, sir; God bless you for your
kindness! Ah! such kindness is banished from
this country, but I feel that it lives in yours—but
there!—no, no!—there I shall never go.
There are no means.”

“The means required,” said the stranger,
tears, too, glittering in his eyes, “are very
small. Your friends would, no doubt—”

“No, no!” interrupted him the old man,
deeply agitated; “there are no friends—not
here.”

“Then why should I not be a friend so far?”
said the stranger. “I have means—I know the
country. I have somehow conceived a deep
interest in your misfortunes.”

“You!” said the old man, as if bewildered
with astonishment; “you!—but come along
with us, sir. Your words, your kindness, comfort
me; at least you can counsel with us—and
I feel it does me good.”

“I will go with all my heart,” said the stranger.
“You can not live far from here. I will
hence to Manchester, and I can, doubtless, make
it in my way.”

“Exactly in the way!” said the old man, in
a tone of deep pleasure, and of much more
cheerfulness, “at least, not out of it to signify—though
not in the great highway. We can
find you plenty of room, if you do not disdain
our humble vehicle.”

“I have heavy luggage,” replied the stranger,
ringing the bell. “I will have a post-chaise,
and you shall go in it with me. It will
suit you better this wet day.”

“Oh no! I can not think of it, sir,” said the
farmer. “I fear no rain. I am used to it, and
I am neither sugar nor salt. I shall not melt.”

The old man’s son approached simultaneously
with the waiter, to say that the cart was ready.
The stranger ordered a post-chaise to accompany
the farmer, at which the son stood with an
open-mouthed astonished stare, which would
have excited the laughter of most people, but
did not move a muscle of the stranger’s grave
and kindly face.

“This good gentleman will go with us,” said
the old man.

“Oh, thank you, sir!” said the son, taking
off his hat and making a low bow, “you are
heartily welcome; but it’s a poor place, sir.”

“Never mind that,” said the old man. “Let
us be off and tell Millicent to get some dinner
for the gentleman.”

But the stranger insisted that the old man
should stay and accompany him in the chaise,
and so the son walked off to prepare for their
coming. Soon the stranger’s trunks were
placed on the top of the chaise, and the old
man and he drove off.

Their way was for some time along the great
high-road; then they turned off to the left, and
continued their course up a valley till they
ascended a very stony road, which wound far
over the swell of the hill, and then approached
a large gray stone house, backed by a wood
that screened it from the north and east. Far
around, lay an immense view, chiefly of green,
naked, and undulating fields, intersected by
stone walls. No other house was near; and
villages lying at several miles distant, naked
and gray on the uplands, were the only evidences
of human life.

The house was large enough for a gentleman’s
abode, but there were no neatly kept
walks; no carefully cultivated shrubberies; no
garden lying in exquisite richness around it.
There was no use made of the barns and offices.
There were no servants about. A troop of
little children who were in the field in front, ran
into the house and disappeared.

On entering the house, the stranger observed
that its ample rooms were very naked and filled
only by a visible presence of stern indigence.
The woodwork was unpainted. The stone
floors were worn, and merely sanded. The
room into which he was conducted, and where
the table was already laid for dinner, differed
only in having the uncarpeted floor marked in
figures of alternating ochre and pipe-clay, and
was furnished with a meagre amount of humblest
chairs and heavy oak tables, a little shelf
of books and almanacs, and a yellow-faced clock.
A shabby and tired-looking maid-servant was
all the domestics seen within or without.

Joe, the simple-looking son, received them,
and the only object which seemed to give a
cheering impression to the stranger, was Joe’s
wife, who presented herself with a deep courtesy.
The guest was surprised to see in her a
very comely, fresh colored, and modestly sensible
woman, who received him with a kindly
cordiality and native grace, which made him
wonder how such a woman could have allied
herself to such a man. There were four or five
children about her, all evidently washed and
put into their best for his arrival, and who were
pictures of health and shyness.

Mrs. Warilow took off the old man’s great
coat with an affectionate attention, and drew his
plain elbow chair, with a cushion covered with a
large-patterned check on its rush bottom, toward
the fire; for there was a fire, and that
quite acceptable in this cold region after the
heavy rain. Dinner was then hastily brought
in; Mrs. Warilow apologizing for its simplicity,
from the short notice she had received, and she
might have added from the painful news which
Joe brought with him; for it was very evident,
though she had sought to efface the trace of it,
by copious washing, that she had been weeping.

The old man was obviously oppressed by the
ill result of his morning’s journey to the steward,
and the position of his affairs. His daughter-in-law[Pg 839]
cast occasional looks of affectionate anxiety
at him, and endeavored to help him in such a
manner as to induce him to eat; but appetite
he had little. Joe played his part as valiantly
as in the morning; and the old man occasionally
rousing from his reverie, again renewed the
observation of the breakfast-table.

“Joe, lad, thou eats nothing;” adding too
now, “Milly, my dear, thou eats nothing. You
eat nothing, sir. None of you have any appetite,
and I have none myself. God help
me!”

An ordinary stranger would scarcely have
resisted a smile—none appeared on the face of
the guest.

After dinner they drew to the fire, which consisted
of large lumps of coal burning under a
huge beamed chimney. There a little table
was set with spirits and home-made wine, and
the old man and Joe lit their pipes, inviting the
stranger to join them, which he did with right
good-will. There was little conversation, however;
Joe soon said that he must go over the
lands to see that the cattle was all right; he
did more, and even slept in his chair, and the
stranger proposed to Mrs. Warilow a walk in
the garden, where the afternoon sun was now
shining warmly. In his drive hither in the
chaise, he had learned the exact position of the
old farmer. He was, as he had observed, so
heavily in arrear of rent, that his whole stock
would not discharge it. When they had seated
themselves in the old arbor, he communicated
his proposal to her father-in-law to remove to
America; observing, that he had conceived so
great a sympathy for him, that he would readily
advance him the means of conveying over the
whole family.

Mrs. Warilow was naturally much surprised
at the disclosure. Such an offer from a casual
stranger, when all friends and family connections
had turned a deaf ear to all solicitations for aid,
was something so improbable that she could not
realize it. “How can you, sir, a stranger to
us, volunteer so large a sum, which we may
never be in a position to repay?”

The stranger assured her that the sum was
by no means large. That to him it was of little
consequence, and that such was the scope for
industry and agricultural skill in America, that
in a few years they could readily refund the
money. Here, from what the old gentleman had
told him of the new augmented rate of rental,
there was no chance of recovering a condition
of ease and comfort.

Mrs. Warilow seemed to think deeply on the
new idea presented to her, and then said, “Surely
God has sent Mr. Vandeleur (so the stranger
had given his name), for their deliverance. Oh,
sir!” added she, “what shall we not owe you
if by your means we can ever arrive at freedom
from the wretched trouble that now weighs us
down. And oh! if my poor father should ever,
in that country, meet again his lost son!”

“He has lost a son?” said the stranger, in a
tone of deep feeling.

“Ah, it is a sad thing, sir,” continued Mrs.
Warilow, “but it is that which preys on father’s
mind. He thinks he did wrong in it, and he
believes that the blessing of Heaven has deserted
him ever since. Sure enough, nothing has
prospered with him, and yet he feels that if the
young man lives he has not been blameless. He
had not felt and forgiven as a son should. But
he can not be living—no, he can not for all
these years have borne resentment, and sent no
part of his love or his fortune to his family. It
is not in the heart of a child to do that, except
in a very evil nature, and such was not that of
this son.”

“Pray go on,” said the stranger, “you interest
me deeply.”

“This thing occurred twenty years ago. Mr.
Warilow had two sons. The eldest, Samuel,
was a fine active youth, but always with a turn
for travel and adventure, which was very trying
to his father’s mind, who would have his sons
settle down in this their native neighborhood,
and pursue farming as their ancestors had always
done. But his eldest son wished to go to sea,
or to America. He read a vast deal about that
country, of winter nights, and was always talking
of the fine life that might be led there.
This was very annoying to his father, and made
him very angry, the more so that Joseph, the
younger son, was a weakly lad, and had something
left upon him by a severe fever, as a boy,
that seemed to weaken his limbs and his mind.
People thought he would be an idiot, and his
father thought that his eldest brother should
stay and take care of him, for it was believed
that he would never be able to take care of
himself. But this did not seem to weigh with
Samuel. Youths full of life and spirit don’t sufficiently
consider such things. And then it was
thought that Samuel imagined that his father
cared nothing for him, and cared only for the
poor weakly son. He might be a little jealous
of this, and that feeling once getting into people,
makes them see things different to what they
otherwise would, and do things that else they
would not.

“True enough, the father was always particularly
wrapped up in Joseph. He seemed
to feel that he needed especial care, and he appeared
to watch over him and never have him
out of his mind, and he does so to this day.
You have no doubt remarked, sir, that my husband
is peculiar. He never got over that attack
in his boyhood, and he afterward grew very
rapidly, and it was thought he would have gone
off in a consumption. It is generally believed
that he is not quite sharp in all things. I speak
freely to you, sir, and as long habit, and knowing
before I married Joseph what was thought
of him, only could enable me to speak to one
who feels so kindly toward us. But it is not so—Joseph
is more simple in appearance than in
reality. No, sir, he has a deal of sense, and he
has a very good heart; and it was because I
perceived this that I was willing to marry him,
and to be a true help to him, and, sir, though[Pg 840]
we have been very unfortunate, I have never
repented it, and I never shall.”

The stranger took Mrs. Warilow’s hand,
pressed it fervently, and said, “I honor you,
Madam—deeply, truly—pray go on. The eldest
son left, you say.”

“Oh yes, sir! Their mother died when the
boys were about fifteen and seventeen. Samuel
had always been strongly attached to his mother,
and that, no doubt, kept him at home; but after
that he was more restless than ever, and begged
the father to give him money to carry himself
to America. The father refused. They grew
mutually angry; and one day, when they had
had high words, the father thought Samuel was
disrespectful, and struck him. The young man
had a proud spirit. That was more than he
could bear. He did not utter a word in reply,
but turning, walked out of the house, and from
that hour has never once been heard of.

“His father was very angry with him, and
for many years never spoke of him but with
great bitterness and resentment, calling him an
unnatural and ungrateful son. But of late years
he has softened very much, and I can see that
it preys on his mind, and as things have gone
against him, he has come to think that it is a
judgment on him for his hardness and unreasonableness
in not letting the poor boy try his fortune
as he so yearned to do.

“Since I have been in the family, I have led
him by degrees to talk on this subject, and
have endeavored to comfort him, telling him he
had meant well, and since, he had seen the
thing in a different light. Ah, sir! how differently
we see things when our heat of mind is
gone over, and the old home heart begins to stir
in us again. But, since he has done this, and
repented of it, God can not continue his anger,
and so that can not be the cause of his misfortunes.
No, sir, I don’t think that—but things
have altered very much of late years in this
country. The farms up in this Peak country
used to be let very low, very low indeed; and
now they have been three several times valued
and raised since I can remember. People can
not live on them now, they really can not.
Then the old gentleman, as farming grew bad,
speculated in lead mines, and that was much
worse; he did not understand it, and was sorely
imposed on, and lost a power of money; oh! so
much that it is a misery to think of. Then, as
troubles, they say, fly like crows in companies,
there came a very wet summer, and all the corn
was spoiled. That put a finish to father’s hopes.
He was obliged to quit the old farm where the
Warilows had been for ages, and that hurt him
cruelly—it is like shifting old trees, shifting old
people is—they never take to the new soil.

“But as Joseph was extremely knowing in
cattle, father took this farm—it’s a great grazing
farm, sir, seven hundred acres, and we feeden
cattle. You would not believe it, sir, but we
have only one man on this farm besides Joseph
and father.”

“It is very solitary,” said the stranger.

“Ah, sir, very, but that we don’t mind—but
it is a great burden, it does not pay. Well, but
as to the lost son. I came to perceive how
sorely this sat on father’s mind, by noticing that
whenever I used to read in the old Bible, on the
shelf in the house-place, there, that it opened of
itself at the Prodigal Son. A thought struck
me, and so I watched, and I saw that whenever
the old gentleman read in it on Sundays, he was
always looking there. It was some time before
I ventured to speak about it; but, one day when
father was wondering what could have been
Samuel’s fate, I said, ‘Perhaps, father, he will
still come home like the Prodigal Son in the
Scripture, and if he does we’ll kill the fatted
calf for him, and no one will rejoice in it more
truly than Joseph will.’

“When I had said it, I wished I had not said
it—for father seemed struck as with a stake.
He went as pale as death, and I thought he would
fall down in a fit; but, at last, he burst into a
torrent of tears, and, stretching out his arms,
said, ‘And if he does come, he’ll find a father’s
arms open to receive him.’

“Ah, sir! it was hard work to comfort him
again. I thought he would never have got over
it again; but, after that, he began at times to
speak of Samuel to me of himself, and we’ve had
a deal of talk together about him. Sometimes
father thinks he is dead, and sometimes he thinks
he is not; and, true enough, of late years, there
have come flying rumors from America, from
people who have gone out there, who have said
they have seen him there—and that he was a
very great gentleman—they were sure it was
him. But then there was always something
uncertain in the account, and, above all, father
said he never could believe that Samuel was a
great gentleman, and yet never could forgive
an angry blow, and write home through all these
years. These things, sir, pull the old man down,
and, what with his other troubles, make me tremble
to look forward.”

Mrs. Warilow stopped, for she was surprised
to hear a deep suppressed sob from the stranger;
and, turning, she saw him sitting with his handkerchief
before his face. Strange ideas shot
across her mind. But at this moment the old
farmer, having finished his after-dinner nap, was
coming out to seek them. Mr. Vandeleur rose,
wiped some tears from his face, and thanked
Mrs. Warilow for her communication. “You
can not imagine,” he said, with much feeling,
“how deeply you have touched me. You can
not believe how much what you have said resembles
incidents in my own life. Depend upon
it, madam, your brother will turn up. I feel
strongly incited to help in it. We will have a
search after him, if it be from the St. Lawrence
to the Red River. If he lives, he will be found;
and I feel a persuasion that he will be.”

They now met the old man, and all walked
into the house. After tea, there was much talk
of America. Mr. Vandeleur related many things
in his own history. He drew such pictures of
American life, and farming, and hunting in the[Pg 841]
woods; of the growth of new families, and the
prosperous abundance in which the people lived;
that all were extremely interested in his account.
Joe sate devouring the story with wonder, luxuriating
especially in the idea of those immense
herds of cattle in the prairies; and the old man
even declared that there he should like to go and
lay his bones. “Perhaps,” added he, “there I
should, some day, find again my Sam. But no,
he must be dead, or he would have written:
Many die in the swamps and from fever, don’t
they, sir?”

“Oh! many, many,” said Mr. Vandeleur,
“and yet there are often as miraculous recoveries.
For many years I was a government
surveyor. It was my business to survey new
tracts for sale. I was the solitary pioneer of
the population; with a single man to carry my
chain, and to assist me in cutting a path through
the dense woods. I lived in the woods for years,
for months seeing no soul but a few wandering
Indians. Sometimes we were in peril from
jealous and savage squatters; sometimes were
compelled to flee before the monster grisly bear.
I have a strange fascinating feeling now of those
days, and of our living for weeks in the great
caves in the White Mountains, since become the
resort of summer tourists, with the glorious
‘Notch’ glittering opposite, far above us, and
above the ancient woods. These were days of
real hardship, and we often saw sights of sad
sorrow. Families making their way to distant
and wild localities, plundered by the inhuman
squatters, or by the Indians, and others seized
by the still more merciless swamp fever, perishing
without help, and often all alone in the wilderness.

“Ah! I remember now one case—it is nearly
twenty years ago, but I never can forget it. It
was a young, thin man—he could scarcely be
twenty. He had been left by his party in the
last stage of fever. They had raised a slight
booth of green bushes over him, and placed a
pumpkin-shell of water by his side, and a broken
tea-cup to help himself with; but he was too
weak, and was fast sinking there all alone in
that vast wilderness. The paleness of death
appeared in his sunken features, the feebleness
of death in his wasted limbs. He was a youth
who, like many others, had left his friends in
Europe, and now longed to let them know his
end. He summoned his failing powers to give
me a sacred message. He mentioned the place
whence he last came.”

“Where was it?” exclaimed the old man, in
a tone of wild excitement. “Where—what
was it? It must be my Sam!”

“No, that could not be,” said the stranger,
startled by the old man’s emotion; “it was not
this place—it was—I remember it—it was another
name—Well—Well—Welland was the
place.”

The old man gave a cry, and would have
fallen from his chair, but the stranger sprung
forward and caught him in his arms. There
was a moment’s silence, broken only by a deep
groan from the old man, and a low murmur
from his lips, “Yes! I knew it—he is dead!”

“No, no! he is not dead!” cried the stranger;
“he lives—he recovered!”

“Where is he, then? Where is my Sam?
Let me know!” cried the old man, recovering
and standing wildly up—”I must see him!—I
must to him!”

“Father! father! it is Sam!” cried his son
Joe; “I know him!—I know him!—this is
he!”

“Where?—who?” exclaimed the father,
looking round bewildered.

“Here!” said the stranger, kneeling before
the old man, and clasping his hand and bathing
it with tears. “Here, father, is your lost and
unworthy son. Father!—I return like the
Prodigal Son. ‘I have sinned before Heaven
and in thy sight; make me as one of thy hired
servants.'”

The old man clasped his son in his arms, and
they wept in silence.

But Joe was impatient to embrace his recovered
brother, and he gave him a hug as vigorous
as one of those grisly bears that Sam had mentioned.
“Ah! Sam!” he said, “how I have
wanted thee; but I always saw thee a slim
chap, such as thou went away, and now thou
art twice as big, and twice as old, and yet I
knew thee by thy eyes.”

The two brothers cordially embraced, and the
returned wanderer also embraced his comely
sister affectionately, and said, “You had nearly
found me out in the garden.”

“Ah, what a startle you gave me!” she replied,
wiping away her tears; “but this is so
unexpected—so heavenly.” She ran off, and
returning with the whole troop of her children,
said, “There, there is your dear, lost uncle!”

The uncle caught them up, one after another,
and kissed them rapturously.

“Do you know,” said the mother, laying her
hand on the head of the eldest boy, a fine, rosy-looking
fellow, “what name this has? It is
Samuel Warilow! We did not forget the one
that was away.”

“He will find another Samuel in America,”
said his uncle, again snatching him up, “and a
Joe, and a Thomas, the grandfather’s name.
My blessed mother there lives again in a lovely
blue-eyed girl; and should God send me another
daughter, there shall be a Millicent, too!”

Meantime, the old man stood gazing insatiably
on his son. “Ah, Sam!” said he, as his
son again turned, and took his hand, “I was
very hard to thee, and yet thou hast been hard
to us, too. Thou art married, too, and, with all
our names grafted on new stems, thou never
wrote to us. It was not well.”

“No, father, it was not well. I acknowledge
my fault—my great fault; but let me justify
myself. I never forgot you; but for many years
I was a wanderer, and an unsuccessful man.
My pride would not let me send, under these
circumstances, to those who had always said
that I should come to beggary and shame. Excuse[Pg 842]
me, that I mention these hard words. My
pride was always great; and those words haunted
me.

“But at length, when Providence had blessed
me greatly, I could endure it no longer. I determined
to come and seek forgiveness and reconciliation;
and, God be praised! I have found
both. We will away home together, father. I
have wealth beyond all my wants and wishes;
my greatest joy will be to bestow some of it on
you. My early profession of a surveyor gave
me great opportunities of perceiving where the
tide of population would direct itself, and property
consequently rise rapidly in value. I therefore
purchased vast tracts for small sums, which
are now thickly peopled, and my possessions are
immense. I am a member of Congress.”

The next day, the two brothers drove over to
Bakewell, where Joe had the satisfaction to see
the whole arrears paid down to the astonished
steward, on condition that he gave an instant
release from the farm; and Joe ordered, at the
auctioneer’s, large posters to be placarded in
all the towns and villages of the Peak, and advertisements
to be inserted in all the principal
papers of the Midland counties, of the sale of his
stock that day fortnight.

We have only to record that it sold well, and
that the Warilows of Welland, and more recently
of Scarthin Farm, are now flourishing on another
and more pleasant Welland on the Hudson.
There is a certain tall, town-like house which
the traveler sees high on a hill among the woods,
on the left bank of the river, as the steamer approaches
the Catskill Mountains. There live
the Warilows; and, far back on the rich slopes
that lie behind the mountains, and in richer
meadows, surrounded by forests and other hills,
rove the flocks and herds of Joe; and there
comes Squire Sam, when the session at Washington
is over, and, surrounded by sons and
nephews, ranges the old woods, and shoots the
hill-turkey and the roe. There is another
comely and somewhat matronly lady sitting
with the comely and sunny-spirited Millicent,
the happy mistress of the new Welland; and a
little Millicent tumbles on the carpet at their
feet. The Warilows of Welland all bless the
Prodigal Son, who, unlike the one of old, came
back rich to an indigent father, and made the
old man’s heart grow young again with joy.


[From Sharpe’s Magazine.]

THE LIGHT OF HOME.

It was years ago when we first became acquainted
with Lieutenant Heathcote, an old
half-pay officer who resided with his young
grand-daughter in a tiny cottage. It was a
very humble place, for they were poor; but it
was extremely pretty, and there were many
comforts, even elegances, to be found in the
small rooms. The old gentleman delighted in
cultivating the garden; the window of the sitting-room
opened on it, and beneath this window,
grew the choicest roses and pinks, so that the
atmosphere of the apartment was in summer
laden with their fragrance. The furniture was
poor enough. Mrs. —— of —— Square would
have said with a genteel sneer, that “all the
room contained was not worth five sovereigns.”
To her—no! but to the simple hearted
inmates of the cottage every chair and table
was dear from long association, and they would
not have exchanged them for all the grandeur
of Mrs. ——’s drawing-room suite, albeit her
chairs were of inlaid rosewood, and cost six
guineas apiece.

If you went into that little humbly-furnished
parlor about four o’clock on a summer’s afternoon,
you would find Lieutenant Heathcote
seated in his easy chair (wheeled by careful
hands to the precise angle of the window that
he liked), his spectacles on, and the broad sheet
of the newspaper spread before him. Occasionally
he puts down the newspaper for awhile, and
then his eyes rove restlessly about the room, till
at length they light on the figure of his unconscious
grand-daughter. Once there, they stay
a good while, and when they turn to the newspaper
again, there is a serene light in them, as
though what they had seen had blessed them.

Yet an ordinary gazer would have found little
or nothing attractive in the appearance of Rose
Heathcote, for she was but a homely, innocent-looking
girl, such as we meet with every day
of our lives. Her eyes were neither “darkly
blue,” nor “densely black,” her tresses neither
golden, nor redundant. She had, to be sure, a
sufficient quantity of dark brown hair, which
was very soft and pleasant to touch, her grandfather
thought, when he placed his hand caressingly
on her head, as he loved to do: and this
hair was always prettily arranged—braided over
her forehead in front, and twisted into a thick
knot behind—a fashion which certainly showed
to advantage the graceful form of her head, the
solitary beauty, speaking critically, which the
young girl possessed. However, Lieutenant
Heathcote thought his little Rose the prettiest
girl in the world. Eyes that look with love,
lend beauty to what they gaze on. And no one
who knew Rose as she was in her home, could
fail to love her.

She was always up with the lark, and busied
in various employments till her grandfather came
down to breakfast. Then she poured out the
tea, cut the bread-and-butter, or made the toast,
talking and laughing the while, in the spontaneous
gayety of her heart. To eke out their little income,
she had pupils who came to her every
morning, and whom she taught all she knew,
with a patient earnest zeal that amply compensated
for her deficiency in the showy accomplishments
of the day. So, after breakfast, the room
was put in order, the flowers were watered, the
birds were tended, grandpapa was made comfortable
in his little study, and then the school
books, the slates and copy-books were placed in
readiness for the little girls: and then they came,
and the weary business began, of English history,
geography, arithmetic, and French verbs.[Pg 843]
The children were not very clever—sometimes,
indeed, they were absolutely stupid, and obstinate,
moreover; they must have tried her patience
very often; but a harsh rebuke never issued
from her lips: it was a species of selfishness in
her not to chide them, for if she did so, though
ever so mildly, the remembrance of it pained
her gentle heart all day, and she was not quite
happy until the little one was kissed and forgiven
again.

The children loved her very much and her
pupils gradually increased in number. Dazzling
visions danced before her eyes, visions of wealth
resulting from her labors; yes, wealth! for, poor
innocent, the four or five golden sovereigns she
had already put by, her first earnings, multiplied
themselves wonderfully in her sanguine dreams.
She had magnificent schemes floating in her little
brain of luxuries to be obtained with this
money—luxuries for her grandfather; a new
easy chair, cushioned sumptuously, and a new
pair of spectacles, gold mounted, and placed in
a case of her own embroidery. Thoughts of
possible purchases for her own peculiar enjoyment
sometimes intruded. There was a beautiful
geranium she would like, and a new cage
for her bird—a new bonnet, even for herself;
for Rose was not free from a little spice of
womanly vanity, which is excusable, nay, lovable,
because it is so womanly, and she was quite
susceptible of the pleasure most young girls feel
in seeing themselves prettily dressed.

That these dreams might be realized, Rose
worked hard. She sat up late at night, arranging
the exercises and lessons of her pupils, and
rose early in the morning, in order that none of
her household duties should be neglected. And
in the course of time, this unceasing exertion
began to injure her health, for she was not
strong, although, hitherto, she had been but
little prone to ailments. One morning she arose
languid, feverish, and weak; she was compelled
to give herself a holiday, and all day she lay on
the sofa in the sitting-room, in a kind of dreamy
yet restless languor she had never felt before.
Her grandfather sat beside her, watching and
tending her with all the care of a mother, reading
aloud from her favorite books, ransacking his
memory for anecdotes to amuse her, and smiling
cheerfully when she raised her heavy eyes to
his. But when she fell into a fitful doze, the
old man’s countenance changed; an indefinable
look of agony and doubt came over his features;
and involuntarily, as it seemed, he clasped his
hands, while his lips moved as if in prayer. He
was terrified by this strange illness; for the first
time, the idea occurred to him that his darling
might be taken away from him. The young
sometimes left the world before the old, unnatural
as it seemed; what if she should die? We
always magnify peril when it comes near our beloved,
and the old man gradually worked himself
into a frenzy of anxiety respecting his child.
The next day she was not better—a doctor was
sent for, who prescribed rest and change of air
if possible, assuring Lieutenant Heathcote that
it was no serious disorder—she had overworked
herself, that was all.

It was the summer time, and some of Rose’s
pupils were about to proceed to the sea-side.
Hearing of their dear Miss Heathcote’s illness,
they came to invite her to go with them, and
the grandfather eagerly and joyfully accepted
the offer for her, although she demurred a little.
She did not like to leave him alone; she could
not be happy, she said, knowing he would be
dull and lonely without her; but her objections
were overruled, and she went with her friends,
the Wilsons.

It was pleasant to see the old man when he
received her daily epistles. How daintily he
broke the envelope, so as not to injure the little
seal, and how fondly he regarded the delicate
handwriting. The letters brought happier tidings
every day; she was better, she was much
better, she was well, she was stronger and rosier
than ever, and enjoying herself much. Those
letters—long, beautiful letters they were—afforded
the old man his chief pleasure now. His
home was very desolate while she was away;
the house looked changed, the birds sang less
joyously, and the flowers were not so fragrant.
Every morning he attended to her pets, himself,
and then he wandered about the rooms, taking
up her books, her papers, and her various little
possessions, and examining the contents of her
work-basket with childish curiosity. In the twilight
he would lean back in his chair, and try to
fancy she was in the room with him. Among
the shadows, it was easy to imagine her figure,
sitting as she used to sit, with drooped head and
clasped hands, thinking. At these times, her
letter received that morning, was taken from his
bosom and kissed, and then the simple, loving
old man would go to bed and dream of his grandchild.

At length she came home. She rushed into
her grandfather’s arms with a strange eagerness:
it was as if she sought there a refuge from
peril; as if she fled to him for succor and comfort
in some deep trouble. Poor Rose! she
wept so long and so passionately; it could scarce
have been all for joy.

“Darling! you are not sorry to come home,
are you?”

“Oh no! so glad, so very, very glad!” and
then she sobbed again, so convulsively, that the
old man grew alarmed, and as he tried to soothe
her into calmness, he gazed distrustfully in her
face. Alas! there was a look of deep suffering
on her pale features that he had never seen there
before; there was an expression of hopeless woe
in her eyes, which it wrung his loving heart to
behold.

“Rose!” he cried, in anguish, “what has
happened? you are changed!”

She kissed him tenderly, and strove to satisfy
him by saying, that it was only the excitement
of her return home that made her weep; she
would be better the next morning, she said.
But she was not better then. From the day
of her return she faded away visibly. It was[Pg 844]
evident, and he soon saw it, that some grief
had come to her, which her already weakened
frame was unable to bear. He remembered,
only too well, that her mother had died of consumption,
and when he saw her gradually grow
weaker day by day, the hectic on her cheek
deepen, and her hands become thin till they
were almost transparent, all hope died in his
heart, and he could only pray that heaven would
teach him resignation, or take him too, when
she went.

For a little while, Rose attempted to resume
her teaching, but she was soon compelled to
give up. Only, till the last she flitted about
the cottage, performing her household duties as
she had ever done, and being as she had ever
been, the presiding spirit of the home that was
so dear to her grandfather. In the winter
evenings, too, they sat together, she in her
olden seat at his feet, looking into the fire, and
listening to the howling wind without, neither
speaking, except at rare intervals, and then in a
low and dreamy tone that harmonized with the
time. One evening they had sat thus for a long
time, the old man clasping her hands, while her
head rested on his knee. The fire burned low
and gave scarcely any light; the night was
stormy, and the wind blew a hurricane. At
every blast he felt her tremble.

“God help those at sea,” he cried, with a
sudden impulse.

“Amen, Amen!” said Rose, solemnly, and
though she started and shivered when he spoke,
she kissed his hands afterward, almost as if in
gratitude.

There was a long pause; then she lifted her
head, and said in a very low voice: “Remember,
dear grandpapa, if at any time, by-and-by,
you should feel inclined to be angry, vexed,
with—any one—because of me; you are to forgive
them, for my sake: for my sake, my own
grandpapa.—Promise!”

He did so, and she wound her arms lovingly
round his neck, and kissed his brows, as of old
she had done every night before retiring to rest.
And then her head sunk on his shoulder, and
she wept. In those tears how much was expressed
that could find no other utterance! the
lingering regret to die that the young must ever
feel, even when life is most desolate; the tender
gratitude for the deep love her grandfather had
ever borne her; sorrow for him, and for herself!
And he, silent and tearless as he sat,
understood it all, and blessed her in his heart.

The next day she died quietly, lying on her
little bed, with her pale hands meekly folded on
her breast; for her last breath exhaled in prayer
for her grandfather—and one other. It happened
that the Wilsons and some other acquaintances
came in the evening to inquire how
she was. For sole reply, Lieutenant Heathcote,
whose tearless eyes and rigid lips half frightened
them, led them where she lay. They retired,
weeping, subdued, and sad, and as they
were leaving the cottage, he heard Mrs. Wilson
say to her friend, while she dried her eyes:
“Poor girl, poor girl! She was very amiable,
we all liked her exceedingly. I am afraid
though, on one occasion, I was rather harsh to
her, and, poor child, she seemed to take it a
good deal to heart. But the fact was, that our
Edward, I half fancied”—there followed a whispering,
and then, in a louder tone—”but his
father, thinking with me, sent him off to sea,
and there was an end of the matter.”

An end of the matter! Alas! think of the
bereaved old man, wandering about his desolate
abode, home to him no longer; with the sad,
wistful look on his face of one who continually
seeks something that is not there. The cottage,
too, was very different now to what it had been;
the home that was so beautiful was gone with
her. He set her little bird at liberty the day
she died; he could not bear to hear it singing,
joyously as when she had been there to listen.
But for this, the parlor always remained in the
same state it was in on that last evening. The
empty cage in the window, a bunch of withered
flowers on a chair where they had fallen from
her bosom, and the book she had been reading,
open at the very page she had left off. Every
morning the old man stole into the room to
gaze around on these mute memorials of his
lost darling. This was the only solace of his
life now, and we may imagine what it cost him
to leave it. But when they came and told him
he must give up possession of his cottage, that
it was to be razed to the ground shortly, he
only remonstrated feebly, and finally submitted.
He was old, and he hoped to die soon, but death
does not always come to those longing for it.
He may be living yet, for aught we know; but
he has never been heard of in his old neighborhood
for years, and we may hope that he is
happier, that he has at length gone home to her.


[From Dickens’s Household Words.]

HOW WE WENT WHALING OFF THE CAPE OF GOOD HOPE.

At Algoa Bay, in the eastern provinces of
the Cape Colony, there is, and has been for
thirty years, a whaling establishment. By what
instinct these monsters of the deep ascertain
the settlement of man on the shores they frequent,
it would be difficult to say. But that
they do so, and that they then comparatively
desert such coasts is undoubted. Where one
whale is now seen off the southeastern coast of
Africa, twenty were seen in former times, when
the inhabitants of the country were few. It is
the same in New Zealand, and every other
whale-frequented coast. Nevertheless, the whaling
establishment I have mentioned is still kept
up in Algoa Bay—and with good reason. One
whale per annum will pay all the expenses
and outgoings of its maintenance; every other
whale taken in the course of a year is a clear
profit.

The value of a whale depends, of course,
upon its size—the average is from three hundred
pounds to six hundred pounds. The establishment[Pg 845]
in Algoa Bay consists of a stone-built
house for the residence of the foreman, with the
coppers and boiling-houses attached; a wooden
boat-house, in which are kept three whale-boats,
with all the lines and tackle belonging to them;
and a set of javelins, harpoons, and implements
for cutting up the whales’ carcases. Then,
there are a boat’s crew of picked men, six in
number, besides the coxswain and the harpooner.
There are seldom above two or three
whales taken in the course of a year; occasionally
not one.

The appearance of a whale in the bay is
known immediately, and great is the excitement
caused thereby in the little town of Port Elizabeth,
close to which the whaling establishment
is situated. It is like a sudden and unexpected
gala, got up for the entertainment of the inhabitants,
with nothing to pay.

A treat of this sort is suddenly got up by
the first appearance of a whale in those parts.
Tackle-boats and men are got ready in a twinkling.
We jump into the stern-sheets of the
boat. Six weather-beaten, muscular tars are
at work at the oars, and there, in the bows,
stands the harpooner, preparing his tackle; a
boy is by his side. Coils of line lie at their
feet, with harpoons attached to them, and two
or three spears or javelins.

“Pull away, boys; there she blows again!”
cries the coxswain, and at each stroke the
strong men almost lift the little craft out of the
water. The harpooner says nothing; he is a
very silent fellow; but woe to the unlucky
whale that comes within the whirl of his unerring
harpoon!

Meantime, our fat friend of the ocean is rolling
himself about, as if such things as harpoons
never existed; as if he were an infidel in javelins.
We are approaching him, a dozen more
strokes and we shall be within aim. Yet the
harpooner seems cool and unmoved as ever; he
holds the harpoon it is true, but he seems to
grasp it no tighter, nor to make any preparation
for a strike. He knows the whale better than
we do—better than his crew. He has been a
harpooner for thirty years, and once harpooned
twenty-six whales in one year with his own
hand. He was right not to hurry himself, you
see, for the whale has at last caught sight of
us, and has plunged below the surface.

Now, however, the harpooner makes an imperceptible
sign to the coxswain. The coxswain
says, “Give way, boys,” scarcely above
his breath, and the boat skims faster than ever
over the waves. The harpooner’s hand clutches
more tightly the harpoon, and he slowly raises
his arm; his mouth is compressed, but his face
is as calm as ever. A few yards ahead of us
a wave seems to swell above the others—”Whiz”—at
the very moment you catch sight
of the whale’s back again above the water, the
harpoon is in it eighteen inches deep, hurled by
the unerring arm of the silent harpooner.

The red blood of the monster gushes forth,
“incarnadining” (as Macbeth says) the waves.
“Back water,” shouts the harpooner, as the
whale writhes with the pain, and flings his
huge body about with force enough to submerge
twenty of our little crafts at one blow. But he
has plunged down again below the surface, and
the pace at which he dives you may judge of,
by the wonderful rapidity with which the line
attached to the harpoon runs over the bows of
the boat. Now, too, you see the use of the
boy who is bailing water from the sea in a
small bucket, and pouring it incessantly over
the edge of the boat where the line runs, or in
two minutes the friction would set fire to it.

You begin to think the whale is never coming
back; but the crew know better. See too, the
line is running out more slowly every instant;
it ceases altogether now, and hangs slackly over
the boat’s side. He is coming up exhausted to
breathe again. There are a few moments of
suspense, during which the harpooner is getting
ready and poising one of the javelins. It is
longer, lighter, and sharper than the harpoon,
but it has no line attached to it. The harpoon
is to catch—the javelin to kill. Slowly the
whale rises again, but he is not within aim.
“Pull again boys”—while the boy is hauling in
the line as fast as he can. We are near enough
now. Again a whiz—again another—and the
harpooner has sent two javelins deep into the
creature’s body; while the blood flows fast.
Suddenly, the whale dashes forward. No need
of pulling at the oars now; we are giving him
fresh line as fast as we can, yet he is taking us
through the water at the rate of twenty miles
an hour at least. One would fancy that the
harpoons and the javelins have only irritated
him, and that the blood he has lost has diminished
nothing of his strength. Not so, however;
the pace slackens now: we are scarcely
moving through the water.

“Pull again, boys,” and we approach; while
another deadly javelin pierces him. This time
he seems to seek revenge. He dashes toward
us—what can save us?

“Back water,” cries the harpooner, while the
coxswain taking the hint at the same moment,
with a sweep of his oar the little boat performs
a kind of curvet backward, and the monster has
shot past us unharming, but not unharmed; the
harpooner, cool as ever, has hurled another
javelin deep into him, and smiles half pityingly
at this impotent rage, which, he knows full well,
bodes a termination of the contest. The red
blood is spouting forth from four wounds,
“neither as deep as a well, nor as wide as a
church-door,” but enough to kill—even a whale.
He rolls over heavily and slowly; a few convulsive
movements shake his mighty frame;
then he floats motionless on the water—and the
whale is dead!

Ropes are now made fast round him, and he
is slowly towed away to shore, opposite the
whaling establishment. A crowd is collected
to see his huge body hauled up on to the beach,
and to speculate on his size and value. In two
days all his blubber is cut away and melting in[Pg 846]
the coppers. Vultures are feeding on his flesh,
and men are cleansing his bones. In two
months, barrels of his oil are waiting for shipment
to England. The fringe-work which lined
his mouth, and which we call whalebone, is
ready for the uses to which ladies apply it.
His teeth, which are beautiful ivory, are being
fashioned into ornaments by the turner; and his
immense ribs are serving as landmarks on the
different farms about the country, for which
purpose they are admirably adapted. Meanwhile
our friend the harpooner and his crew are
reposing on their laurels, and looking out for
fresh luck; while the proprietor of the establishment
is five hundred pounds the richer from
this “catching a whale.”


HYDROPHOBIA.

M. Buisson has written to the Paris Academy
of Sciences, to claim as his, a small
treatise on hydrophobia, addressed to the academy
so far back as 1835, and signed with a
single initial. The case referred to in that
treatise was his own. The particulars, and the
mode of cure adopted, were as follows:—He
had been called to visit a woman who, for three
days, was said to be suffering under this disease.
She had the usual symptoms—constriction of the
throat, inability to swallow, abundant secretion
of saliva, and foaming at the mouth. Her neighbors
said that she had been bitten by a mad dog
about forty days before. At her own urgent
entreaties, she was bled, and died a few hours
after, as was expected.

M. Buisson, who had his hands covered with
blood, incautiously cleansed them with a towel
which had been used to wipe the mouth of the
patient. He then had an ulceration upon one
of his fingers, yet thought it sufficient to wipe
off the saliva that adhered, with a little water.
The ninth day after, being in his cabriolet, he
was suddenly seized with a pain in his throat,
and one, still greater, in his eyes. The saliva
was continually pouring into his mouth; the impression
of a current of air, the sight of brilliant
bodies, gave him a painful sensation; his body
appeared to him so light that he felt as though
he could leap to a prodigious height. He experienced,
he said, a wish to run and bite, not
men, but animals and inanimate bodies. Finally,
he drank with difficulty, and the sight of
water was still more distressing to him than the
pain in his throat. These symptoms recurred
every five minutes, and it appeared to him as
though the pain commenced in the affected finger,
and extended thence to the shoulder.

From the whole of the symptoms, he judged
himself afflicted with hydrophobia, and resolved
to terminate his life by stifling himself in a vapor
bath. Having entered one for this purpose, he
caused the heat to be raised to 107° 36″ Fahr.,
when he was equally surprised and delighted to
find himself free of all complaint. He left the
bathing-room well, dined heartily, and drank
more than usual. Since that time, he says, he
has treated in the same manner more than eighty
persons bitten, in four of whom the symptoms
had declared themselves; and in no case has he
failed, except in that of one child, seven years
old, who died in the bath. The mode of treatment
he recommends is, that the person bit
should take a certain number of vapor baths
(commonly called Russian), and should induce
every night a violent perspiration, by wrapping
himself in flannels, and covering himself with a
feather-bed; the perspiration is favored by
drinking freely of a warm decoction of sarsaparilla.
He declares, so convinced is he of the
efficacy of his mode of treatment, that he will
suffer himself to be inoculated with the disease.
As a proof of the utility of copious and continual
perspiration, he relates the following anecdote:
A relative of the musician Gretry was bitten by
a mad dog, at the same time with many other
persons, who all died of hydrophobia. For his
part, feeling the first symptoms of the disease,
he took to dancing, night and day, saying that
he wished to die gayly. He recovered. M.
Buisson also cites the old stories of dancing being
a remedy for the bite of a tarantula; and
draws attention to the fact, that the animals in
whom this madness is most frequently found to
develop itself spontaneously, are dogs, wolves,
and foxes, which never perspire.


THE DOOM OF THE SLAVER.

AN ENGLISH STORY OF THE AFRICAN BLOCKADE.

On a glorious day, with a bright sun and a
light breeze, Her Majesty’s brig Semiramis
stood along under easy sail, on a N.W. course
up the Channel of Mozambique. Save the man
at the wheel and the “look-outs” in the tops,
every one seemed taking it easy. And indeed
there was no inducement to exertion; for the
sky was cloudless, and the temperature of that
balmy warmth that makes mere existence a
luxury. The men, therefore, continued their
“yarns” as they lounged in little groups about
the deck; the middies invented new mischief,
or teased the cook; the surgeon divided his
time between watching the flying-fish and reading
a new work on anatomy (though he never
turned a fresh page); while the lieutenant of
the watch built “châteux-en-Espagne,” or occasionally
examined, with his telescope, the blue
hills of Madagascar in the distance.

“Sail ho!” shouted the look-out in the foretop.

“Where away?” cried the lieutenant, springing
to his feet, while at the same moment every
man seemed to have lost his listlessness, and to
be eager for action of any kind.

“Over the starboard quarter, making sou’
west.”

The captain hastened on deck, while the
second lieutenant ran aloft to have a look at
the strange craft.

“What do you make her out, Mr. Saunders?”
asked the captain.

[Pg 847]

“A fore-and-aft schooner, hull down.”

“‘Bout ship,” cried the captain; and in an
instant every man was at his post.

“Helm’s a lee—raise tacks and sheets”—”mainsail
haul,” &c.; and in five minutes
the Semiramis was standing in pursuit of the
stranger, while the men were employed in
“cracking on” all sail to aid in the chase.

What is it that makes a chase of any kind so
exciting? The indescribable eagerness which
impels human nature to hunt any thing huntable
is not exaggerated in “Vathek,” in which
the population of a whole city is described as following
in the chase of a black genie, who rolled
himself up into a ball and trundled away before
them, attracting even the halt and the blind to
the pursuit. But who shall describe the excitement
of a chase at sea? How eagerly is every
eye strained toward the retreating sails! how
anxiously is the result of each successive heaving
of the log listened for! how many are the
conjectures as to what the stranger ahead may
prove to be! and how ardent are the hopes that
she may turn out a prize worth taking! For
be it remembered that, unlike the chase of a
fox on land, where no one cares for the object
pursued, cupidity is enlisted to add to the excitement
of a chase at sea. Visions of prize-money
float before the eyes of every one of the
pursuers, from the captain to the cabin-boy.

The Semiramis, being on the tack she had
now taken, considerably to the windward of the
stranger, there was every chance of her soon
overtaking her, provided the latter held the
course she was now steering. But who could
hope that she would do that! Indeed, all on
board the brig expected every moment to hear
that she was lying off and running away. If
she did not do so, it would be almost a proof
that she was engaged in lawful commerce, and
not what they had expected, and, in truth,
hoped.

An hour had passed; and the Semiramis had
visibly gained on the schooner; so much so,
that the hull of the latter, which was long, low,
black, and rakish-looking, could now be seen
from the brig’s tops.

“Surely they must see us,” said the captain.

“She’s just the build of the Don Pedro we
took off this coast,” said the second lieutenant,
from the maintop.

“I hope she will turn out a better prize,” replied
the captain.

The truth is, they had captured that same
Don Pedro, condemned her, and broken her up.
The captain and owners of her had appealed;
proved to the satisfaction of the Admiralty that
she was not engaged in the slave trade; and,
consequently, every man on board the Semiramis
who had assisted at her capture, was obliged
to cash up his quota of “damages” instead of
pocketing prize-money. The Don Pedro, therefore,
was a sore subject on board the Semiramis.

Another hour elapsed: the hull of the schooner
began to be visible from the deck of the
cruiser. She was a wicked-looking craft; and
Jack slapped his pockets in anticipation of the
cash she would bring into them.

“Well, it’s odd she don’t alter course, anyhow,”
said the boatswain on the forecastle;
“may be she wants to throw us off the scent,
by pretending to be all right and proper, and
not to have a notion that we can be coming
after her.”

“Show the colors,” cried the captain on the
quarter-deck; “let’s see what flag she sports.”

The British ensign was soon floating from
the Semiramis; but the schooner at first showed
no colors in reply.

Presently the first lieutenant, who was watching
her through the glass, cried out, “Brazilian
by Jove!”

There was a short pause. Every sort of
spy-glass in the ship was in requisition. Every
eye was strained to its utmost visual tension.
The captain broke the silence with “Holloa!
She’s easing off; going to run for it at last.”

“She’s a leetle too late,” said the lieutenant.
“Before the wind these fore-and-aft schooners
are tubs, though on the wind they’re clippers.”

However, it was clear that the schooner had
at last resolved to run for her life. By going
off with the wind she got a good start of the
brig; and, although it was her worst point of
sailing, still the breeze was so light that, while
it suited her, it was insufficient to make the
heavier brig sail well.

For three hours the chase continued, and
neither vessel seemed to gain on the other; but
the breeze was now freshening, and the Semiramis
at length began to diminish the distance between
herself and the Brazilian. Right ahead,
in the course they were pursuing, lay a point
of land projecting far into the sea, and the
chart showed a tremendous reef of rocks extending
some three miles beyond it. It was
certain that neither vessels could clear the reef,
if they held the course they were then steering.

“Keep her a little more to windward,” cried
the captain. “We shall have her; she will
be obliged to haul up in about an hour’s time,
and then she can’t escape, as we shall be well
to windward.”

The hour went by; and still the schooner
showed no signs of altering her course. The
captain of the Semiramis again examined his
charts; but the reef was clearly laid down, and
it seemed utterly impossible that the schooner
could weather it by the course she was then
steering. Yet, either from ignorance of the
danger, or from the determination to brave it,
she tried; knowing that if she escaped it and
cleared the point, she would have gained an
immense advantage over her pursuers.

It would be impossible to describe the anxiety
with which all on board the Semiramis now
watched the little Brazilian. She was literally
rushing into the jaws of destruction; and, as
she rose over each successive wave, it seemed
as if she must be dashed on the treacherous reef
at the next dip. Still she stood bravely on; and,
though doubtless the lips of those on board her[Pg 848]
might be quivering at that moment in the agony
of suspense, the little craft looked so beautiful,
and sailed so gayly, her white sails and slender
spars flashing in the sunlight that even her pursuers
mentally prayed for her safety, quite irrespective
of the prize-money they would lose by
her destruction on the rocks. Jack does not
like to see a pretty craft run ashore, at any
price.

They began almost to think the schooner
“bore a charmed life;” for she seemed to be
floating over the very reef itself, and the white
foam of the breakers could be seen all round
her.

“Blessed, if I don’t think she’s the Flying
Dutchman,” said one blue jacket to another.

“Gammon, Bill—ain’t we round the Cape?
and don’t you know that’s just where the Flying
Dutchman never could get to?” replied his
messmate.

The little schooner bounded onward merrily—suddenly
she staggers, and every spar shivers.

“She has struck!” cried twenty voices at
once.

Now she rises with a coming wave, and now
she settles down again with a violence that
brings her topmasts on the deck.

“Out with the boats,” is the order on board
the Semiramis, and the men fly to execute it.

Another wave lifts the schooner—another
fearful crash—she rolls over—her decks are rent
asunder—her crew are struggling in the water—and
with them (every man shudders at the
sight) hundreds of negroes, manacled to each
other and fettered to the lower deck, are shot
out into the foam.

Bravely pulled the seamen in the boats of the
Semiramis; but two strong swimmers, who had
fought their way through the boiling surf were
all they saved. So slight was the build of the
little schooner that she had gone to pieces instantly
on striking; and, within sight of the
Semiramis, within hearing of the death-shrieks
that rent the air from six hundred and thirty
human beings
, who, shackled together with
heavy irons, were dashed among the waters, and
perished a slow and helpless death, two only of
their jailers survived to tell of the number that
had sunk!

Surely this sad tale may at least be added to
the catalogue of ills produced by England’s
“good intentions” in striving to suppress the
slave trade.


INDUSTRY OF THE INSANE.

The change that has taken place of late
years in the treatment of insane patients,
presents one of the finest features in the civilization
of the age; but the boon of wholesome
labor is, perhaps, the greatest benefit that has
yet been conferred upon this class of sufferers.
The fact is strikingly illustrated in the annual
report for the last year of the Royal Edinburgh
Asylum. The number of patients treated was
738, and at the close of the year there remained
as inmates 476. Of this latter number, upward
of 380 were employed daily, and sometimes as
many as 100 working in the open air in the
extensive grounds of the asylum. “Among
these,” says Dr. Skae, “may be daily seen
many of the most violent and destructive of the
inmates busily engaged in wheeling earth, manure,
or stones, who for years have done little
else than destroy their clothing, or spend their
days and nights in restless agitation, or incoherent
raving. The strong necessity which appears
to exist, in many cases, for continual
movement, or incessant noise, seems to find
vent as naturally in active manual labor, if it
can with any propriety be substituted and regulated.”
And a curious illustration of this is
given in the case of “one of the most violent,
restless, and unmanageable inmates of the asylum
during the past year,” whose calling was
that of a miner. He was “tall and muscular,
and occupied himself, if permitted to mix with
others, in pursuing his fellow-patients, and
fighting with them; if left alone in the airing
courts, in running round and knocking his elbows
violently on the stone walls; and if secluded,
in continual vociferations and incessant
knocking on the wall. I directed him to be
sent to the grounds, and employed with the
wheelbarrow—a special attendant being intrusted
with him on his début. Hard work
seemed to be all he required. He spent his
superfluous energies in wheeling stones; he
soon proved himself to be one of the most useful
and able-bodied of the awkward squad, and
ere long was restored to his natural condition—that
of a weak-minded but industrious coal-miner.”

Oakum-picking proves a useful occupation not
only for imbeciles capable of no higher industry,
but for malingerers and idlers, who are soon
anxious to escape from it into the shoemaker’s,
tailor’s, blacksmith’s, or carpenter’s shops. “In
the same manner the females have been gradually
broken into habits of industry to a degree
hitherto unprecedented. Those who have done
nothing for many years but mutter to themselves,
or crouch in corners, now sew or knit
from morning till night. Knitting, sewing,
straw-bonnet making, and other occupations,
are carried on throughout the house to such an
extent that, I fear, in a very short time, unless
some outlet is obtained for exportations, we
shall be at a loss to know what to do.” In
addition to the usual handicraft employments,
which are all practiced in the establishment, it
is interesting to observe that some patients
occupy themselves in engraving, drawing, and
land-surveying. A considerable portion of one
of the houses has been elegantly painted, and
in part refurnished, by the patients.—Chambers.


[Pg 849]

MONTHLY RECORD OF CURRENT EVENTS.

Congress adjourned on the 30th of September,
in accordance with the resolution
noticed in the last number of the Magazine.
Very little business of general interest was
transacted in addition to that of which a record
has already been made. The appropriation
bills were passed, and in one of them was inserted
a prohibition of flogging in the navy and
aboard merchant vessels of the United States,
which received the sanction of both houses and
became a law. A provision was also inserted,
granting land bounties to soldiers in the war of
1812, and in any of the previous wars of the
United States. The passage of the bill involving,
directly or indirectly, the slavery issue, of
which we have already given a full account,
restored a greater degree of harmony and of
calmness to both branches of Congress than had
hitherto prevailed, and the same influence has
had an important effect, though to a less extent,
upon the country at large.

The political incidents of the month have not
been without interest. A State Convention,
representing the Whigs of New York, assembled
at Syracuse, on the 27th of September, for
the nomination of State officers. Hon. Francis
Granger was chosen President, and a committee
was appointed to report resolutions expressing
the sentiments of the Convention,—Hon. William
Duer, member of Congress from the Oswego
district, being Chairman. The resolutions
were at once reported. They expressed confidence
in the national administration, approved
the measures recently adopted by Congress connected
with slavery, and declared the respect of
the Convention for the motives which had animated
the Whig Senator from New York, and
the majority of the New York Congressional
delegation in the course they had taken upon
them. By a vote of the majority, the Convention
proceeded to the nomination of State officers—the
minority refusing to participate in the
current business until the resolutions should
have been acted on. Hon. Washington Hunt
was nominated for Governor, George J. Cornell,
of New York City, for Lieutenant Governor,
Ebenezer Blakely, for Canal Commissioner,
Abner Baker, for State Prison Inspector, and
Wessel S. Smith, for Clerk of the Court of Appeals.
After the nominations had been made,
the resolutions were taken up. A substitute for
part of them was offered by Hon. George W.
Cornwell of Cayuga County, expressing confidence
in the ability, patriotism, and statesmanship
of President Fillmore, and approving of the
course pursued by Mr. Seward in the Senate of
the United States. The latter resolution passed
by a vote of 76 to 40; and the minority immediately
withdrew from the Convention, the
President, Mr. Granger, leaving the chair, and
organized anew elsewhere. One of the Vice
Presidents took the chair thus vacated, and the
Convention, after completing its business, and appointing
a State Whig Central Committee, adjourned.
The seceders appointed a committee to
issue an address, and adjourned. The Address
soon after appeared, and after reciting the history
of the Syracuse Convention, aiming to show
that its approval of the course of Senator Seward
deprived its doings of all binding force, concluded
by calling a convention of delegates, representing
those Whigs who disapproved of the action at
Syracuse, to be held at Utica, on the 17th of October.
Delegates were accordingly elected in
nearly all the counties of the state, and the
Convention met on the day appointed. Hon.
Francis Granger was elected President. Resolutions,
setting forth the position and principles
of those represented, were passed, and the candidates
nominated at Syracuse were adopted.
The Convention appointed another State Central
Committee, and then adjourned. It will be
observed that the only point in which the two
conventions came into collision, so far as future
political movements are concerned, is in the
appointment of those two committees. Each
will, undoubtedly, endeavor to exercise the ordinary
functions of such committees, in calling
state conventions, &c., and thus will arise a
direct conflict of claims which may lead to a
permanent division of the party.——Hon.
Washington Hunt has written a letter in
reply to inquiries from Mr. Granger, in
which he declines to express any opinion as
to the differences which arose at Syracuse.
So far as that difference relates to the merits
of individuals, he considers it unworthy the
attention of a great party, each individual of
which must be left entirely at liberty to entertain
his own opinion and preferences. He
considers the Whigs of the North pledged to
oppose the extension of slavery into free territory,
and refers to their previous declarations
upon the subject, to show that the South must
not ask or expect them to abandon that position.
He says that the terms on which the Texas
boundary dispute was settled, were not altogether
satisfactory to him, but he nevertheless
cheerfully acquiesces in them since they have
become the law of the land. He expresses
dissatisfaction with the provisions of the Fugitive
Slave bill, thinking it far more likely
to increase agitation than allay it, and says
that it will require essential modifications. He
very earnestly urges union and harmony in
the councils of the Whig party.——The Anti-Renters
held a convention at Albany, and made
up a ticket for state offices, selected from the[Pg 850]
nominations of the two political parties. Hon.
Washington Hunt was adopted as their candidate
for Governor, and Ebenezer Blakely for
Canal Commissioner—both being the Whig
nominees for the same offices: the others were
taken from the Democratic ticket.——Considerable
excitement prevails in some of the Southern
States in consequence of the admission of California
at the late session of Congress. Governor
Quitman of Mississippi has called an extra
session of the Legislature, to commence on the
23d of November, to consider what measures
of resistance and redress are proper. In South
Carolina a similar sentiment prevails, though
the Governor has decided, for prudential reasons,
not to convene the Legislature in extra
session. In Georgia a state convention, provided
for in certain contingencies at the late
session of the Legislature, is soon to meet, and
a very active popular canvass is going on for
the election of delegates—the character of the
measures to be adopted forming the dividing
line. Some are for open resistance and practical
secession from the Union, while others
oppose such a course as unwarranted by any
thing experienced thus far, and as certain to entail
ruin upon the Southern States. Hon. C.J.
Jenkins, who declined a seat in the Cabinet,
tendered to him by President Fillmore, has
taken very high ground against the disunionists,
saying that no action hostile to the South has
been had by Congress, but that all her demands
have been conceded. In every Southern State
a party exists warmly in favor of preserving the
Union, and in most of them it will probably be
successful.——The Legislature of Vermont
commenced its annual session on the 13th ult.
Hon. Solomon Foote has been elected U.S.
Senator to succeed Hon. S.S. Phelps whose
term expires in March next.——George N.
Briggs
has been nominated by the Whigs for
re-election as Governor of Massachusetts.——The
Arctic, the third of the American line of
mail steamers, between New York and Liverpool,
is completed, and will very soon take her
place; the Baltic will soon be ready.——The
assessed value of real and personal property in
the City of New York, according to a late report
of the Board of Supervisors, is set at 286
millions; the tax on which is $339,697. This
property is all taxed to about 6,000 persons.
The increase for the year is thirty millions,
nearly 10 per cent. The value of the real and
personal estate of the State of New York, according
to the last report of the Comptroller,
was $536,161,901. The State tax of 1849
amounted to $278,843.10; of which $130,000,
or nearly one half, was paid by the city.——Some
years since a colony of Swedes settled in
the northwestern part of Illinois, in Henry
county, near the Mississippi. They are represented
as an industrious and thriving people,
supporting themselves chiefly by the manufacture
of table-cloths, napkins, sheets, and other
linens. Last year they suffered much from the
cholera; but their numbers will soon be increased
by a new colony of about 300 members
who are now on their way from Sweden, and
are expected soon to arrive with a considerable
amount of capital, the fruits of the sale of their
own property, and the property of their brethren
already here.——A good deal of excitement
prevails in some of the Northern States in regard
to the execution of the new law for the
recovery of fugitive slaves. The first instance
in which it was carried into effect occurred in
New York city, where a fugitive named James
Hamlet, who had lived in Williamsburgh for
some two years with his family, was apprehended,
taken to Baltimore, and restored to his
owner. The process was so summary that no
resistance was offered or excitement created:
but after the whole was over a great deal of
feeling was elicited, and money enough was
speedily raised by subscription to purchase the
slave, who was returned to his family amidst
great public demonstrations of rejoicing among
the colored population. In Detroit an attempt
to arrest a fugitive excited a popular resistance
to suppress which it was found necessary to call
out troops of the United States; the negro was
seized, but purchased by voluntary subscriptions.
Large public meetings have been held in various
cities and towns, to protest against the law, and
to devise measures for defeating its operation.
One of the largest was held at Boston on the
4th ult., at which Hon. Josiah Quincy presided.
The tone of the address and resolutions was
less inflammatory than in many other places, as
obedience to the law while it stands upon the
statute book was enjoined; but its spirit was
warmly reprobated, and the necessity of agitating
for its immediate repeal was strongly urged.
Fugitives from service at the South are very
numerous in portions of the Northern States.
Many of them, since the passage of the law,
have taken refuge in Canada, while others depend
on the sympathy of the community in
which they live for immunity from the operation
of the law. The law undoubtedly requires
modification in some of its details, but the main
object it is designed to secure is so clearly within
the provisions of the Federal Constitution that
its enforcement is universally felt to be a public
duty.——Jenny Lind, whose arrival and public
reception in New York were mentioned in our
last number, has been giving concerts in that
city, Boston, Providence, and Philadelphia. In
each place there has been a strong competition
in the purchase of the first ticket for the first
concert. In New York it was sold for $250;
in Boston for $625; in Providence $650; and
in Philadelphia $625. The evident object of
the purchaser in each case was notoriety. Her
concerts have been densely crowded, and the
public excitement in regard to her continues
unabated.——Intelligence has been received
from Rome, that the Pope, at the request of the
late council assembled in Baltimore, has erected
the See of New York into an Arch-episcopal
See, with the Sees of Boston, Hartford, Albany,
and Buffalo, as Suffragan Sees. The Right[Pg 851]
Rev. Bishop Hughes is, of course, elevated to
the dignity of Archbishop. The brief of the
Pope is signed by Cardinal Lambruschini, and
is dated on the 19th of July last.——Public
sentiment in Texas seems to be decidedly in
favor of accepting the terms offered in the
Boundary Bill. No official action has yet been
had upon the subject, but it is believed that the
Legislature will either accept the proposition
at once or submit it to a popular vote. Mr.
Kaufman, one of the Members of Congress from
that State, has addressed a circular to his constituents,
refuting many of the objections that
have been urged against the bill. The area of
Texas, with the boundary now established, is
237,321 miles, which is more than five times
that of New-York.——An interesting official
correspondence between our Government and
that of Central America, has recently been published,
mainly relating to the subject of canals
and railroads across the Isthmus. Mr. Clayton’s
plan appears to have been to encourage,
by every constitutional means, every railroad
company, as well as every canal company, that
sought to shorten the transit between the American
States on both oceans. For this purpose
he endeavored to extend the protection of this
Government to the railroads at Panama and
Tehuantepec. It was not his purpose to exclude
other nations from the right of passage,
but to admit them all on the same terms; that
is, provided they would all agree equally to
protect the routes—a principle adopted originally
by President Jackson, in pursuance of a
resolution of the Senate, of which Mr. Clayton
was the author, while a member of that body,
on the 3d of March, 1835. The principles of
this resolution were fully sustained by General
Jackson, who sent Mr. Biddle to Central
America and New Grenada for the purpose,
and were afterward fully adopted by President
Polk, as appears by his message transmitting
to the Senate the treaty for the Panama railroad.
General Taylor followed in the same
train with his predecessors, as appears by his
message of December last, thus fully sustaining
the views of the Senate resolution of the 3d of
March, 1835, the principles of which may now
be considered as illustrating the policy of the
American Government on this subject.——In
accordance with the provisions of the treaty
recently concluded with the United States, the
British Government has withdrawn all its demands
for port and other dues from the harbor
of San Juan de Nicaragua, and the navigation
of that noble river and the lakes connected with
it are fully open to American enterprise.——A
shock of an earthquake was felt at Cleveland,
Ohio, on the 1st of October. The shock lasted
about two seconds, and was so violent as to
produce a jarring and rattling of windows and
furniture, and was accompanied by a rumbling
sound, like distant thunder, which lasted three
or four seconds. On the same night a very
brilliant meteor was observed in the Eastern
States, and a very remarkable aurora at sea.——The
General Convention of the Episcopal
Church has been in session at Cincinnati. The
House of Bishops, to which the subject had been
referred by the Diocese of New York, has decided
against the restoration of Bishop Onderdonk,
by a vote of two to one, and the General Convention
has provided for the election of an Assistant
Bishop in such cases.——Conventions in
Virginia and Indiana are in session for the revision
of the Constitutions of those States.——The
U.S. Consul at Valparaiso has written a
letter concerning the establishment of a line of
monthly steamers between that port and Panama.
Since the discovery of the gold mines in
California, he says, the travel and trade upon
that coast has increased fivefold. For the last
ten years there has been in successful operation
a line of English steamers plying between Panama,
in New Grenada, and Valparaiso, in Chili,
with a grant from the British Government of
one hundred thousand dollars per annum, for the
purpose of carrying the English mail; which,
together with the immense amount of travel, in
the last four years, renders it a most lucrative
monopoly. The charter, originally granted to
the company for ten years, has lately expired,
and the liberal Republics of Chili, Peru, Ecuador,
and Bolivia have peremptorily refused to
renew the monopoly, and have generously
opened their ports to the competition of American
steamers. Between Valparaiso and Panama
there are twenty-one different ports at which these
steamers stop, in performing their monthly trips
to and fro, for freight and passengers, leaving
Panama on the 27th and Valparaiso on the 30th
of each month. The voyage is punctually performed
in twenty-four days. The feasibility of
establishing an American line of steamers upon
that coast is strongly urged. The wealth of
the silver mines of Copiapo is so great that
every English steamer at Panama transmits
hundreds of thousands of dollars’ worth to England
in solid bars.


From California we have intelligence to
the 15th of September. The disturbances at
Sacramento City, growing out of resistance to
the land claims, have entirely subsided, the
squatters having been dispersed. Three or four
persons were killed upon each side in the riots
of which we have already given an account.
A gentleman had arrived in California deputed
by Mr. Letcher, U.S. Minister in Mexico, to
attend to the settlement of land titles. He had
expressed the belief that most of the grants
made by the Governors before the acquisition
of California by the United States will be confirmed
by our Government, on the evidence Mr.
Letcher is prepared to furnish from the official
records in the city of Mexico, as to the invariable
practice of the Mexican Government in
this particular. His assurances upon the subject
had given general satisfaction.——Early
in September there was a complete panic in the
money market at San Francisco, and several of
the most prominent houses had failed. Confidence,[Pg 852]
however, had been fully restored at the
date of our latest advices. The losses by the
three great fires which had visited the city were
supposed to have occasioned the monetary difficulties.——Fears
were entertained that the
overland emigrants would suffer greatly during
the present season. It was believed that ten
thousand were on the way who had not crossed
the Great Desert, one half of whom would be
destitute of subsistence and teams on reaching
Carson River. They had been deceived into
taking a longer and more difficult route, and
had lost most of their animals, and not unfrequently
men, women, and children had sunk
under the hardships of the road, and perished
of hunger or thirst.——Indian difficulties still
continued in different parts of California, the
troops and citizens were making some progress
in breaking up the bands which caused them
the most difficulty.——The accounts from the
mines continue to be highly encouraging. It is
unnecessary to give in detail the reports from
the various localities; they were all yielding
abundant returns. It was believed that much
larger quantities of gold will be taken from the
mines this season than ever before.——From
the 1st of August to Sept. 13th, there arrived
at San Francisco by sea 5940 persons, and
4672 had left.——The tax upon foreign miners
does not succeed as a revenue measure.——The
expedition which sailed in July last to the
Klamath and Umpqua rivers, has returned to
San Francisco. It has been ascertained that
the Klamath and Trinity unite, and form the
river which discharges its waters into the sea,
in latitude 41° 34´ north, and that there is no
river answering to the description of the Klamath,
in 42° 26´, as laid down in the charts of
Frémont and Wilkes. From this river, the expedition
visited the Umpqua, which they found
to have an opening into the sea, of nearly one
mile in width, with some three or four fathoms
of water on the bar, and navigable about thirty
miles up, when it opens into a rich agricultural
district.


From Oregon our advices are to Sept. 2.
There is no news of general interest. The
country seems to be steadily prosperous. New
towns are springing up at every accessible
point, and a commercial interest being awakened
that is highly commendable. The frequency
of communication by steam between California
and Oregon strongly identifies their interests.


From England there is no intelligence of
much interest. The reception of Baron Haynau
by the brewers of London has engaged the
attention, and excited the discussion of all the
organs of opinion in Europe. Most of the English
journals condemn in the most earnest language
the conduct of the mob, as disgraceful to
the country, while only a few of them express
any special sympathy with the victim of it. The
London Times is more zealous in his defense
than any other paper. It not only denounces
the treatment he received at the hands of the
English populace, but endeavors to vindicate
him from the crimes laid to his charge, and assails
the Hungarian officers and soldiers in turn
with great bitterness. In its anxiety to apologize
for Haynau, it asserts that English officers,
and among them the Duke of Wellington and
General Sir Lacy Evans, committed acts during
their campaigns quite as severe as those
with which he is charged. This line of defense,
however, avails but little with the English people.
The public sentiment is unanimous in
branding Haynau as one of the most ruthless
monsters of modern times, and the verdict is
abundantly sustained by the incidents and deeds
of his late campaigns. After his expulsion from
England he returned to Austria, being received
with execrations and indignities at several cities
on his route.——Further advices have been received
from the Arctic Expedition sent in search
of Sir John Franklin, but they contain no satisfactory
intelligence. A report, derived from an
Esquimaux Indian whom Sir John Ross met
near the northern extremity of Baffin’s Bay,
states that in the winter of 1846 two ships were
broken by the ice a good way off from that
place, and destroyed by the natives, and that
the officers and crews, being without ammunition,
were killed by the Indians. The story is
very loosely stated, and is generally discredited
in England. The vessel, Prince Albert, attached
to the Expedition, has arrived at Aberdeen, and
announced the discovery, at Cape Reilley and
Beechy Island, at the entrance of the Wellington
Channel, of traces of five places where tents
had been fixed, of great quantities of beef, pork,
and birds’ bones, and of a piece of rope with the
Woolwich mark upon it. These were considered,
with slight grounds, however, undoubted
traces of Sir John Franklin’s expedition. The
exploring vessels were pushing boldly up Wellington
Channel.——The preparations for the
great Industrial Exhibition of 1851, are going
on rapidly and satisfactorily. In nearly every
country of Europe, extensive arrangements are
in progress for taking part in it, while in London
the erection of the necessary buildings is
steadily going forward.——A curious and interesting
correspondence with respect to the
cultivation of cotton in Liberia has taken place
between President Roberts, of Liberia, Lord
Palmerston, the Board of Trade, and the Chamber
of Commerce at Manchester, tending to
show that cotton may be made a most important
article of cultivation in the African republic.——Lord
Clarendon has been making the tour
of Ireland, and has been received in a very
friendly manner by the people of every part of
the island. He took every opportunity of encouraging
the people to rely upon their own
industry and character for prosperity, and
pledged the cordial co-operation of the country
in all measures that seemed likely to afford them
substantial aid or relief.——The statutes constituting
the Queen’s University in Ireland have
received the sanction of the Queen, and gone[Pg 853]
into effect.——A Captain Mogg has been tried
and fined for endangering lives by setting the
wheels of his steamboat in operation while a
number of skiffs and other light boats were in
his immediate vicinity.——The ship Indian, a
fine East Indiaman, was wrecked on the 4th of
April, near the Mauritius. She struck upon a
reef and almost immediately went to pieces.
The utmost consternation prevailed among the
officers and crew. The captain seized and
lowered the boat, and with eight seamen left
the ship: they were never heard of again.
Those who remained succeeded in constructing
a rude raft, on which they lived fourteen days,
suffering greatly from hunger and thirst, and
were finally rescued by a passing ship.——Two
steamers, the Superb and Polka, were lost,
the former on the 16th, and the latter on the
24th, between the island of Jersey and St. Malo.
No lives were lost by the Superb, but ten persons
perished in the wreck of the Polka.——The
Queen has been visiting Scotland.——Some of
the Irish papers have been telling astounding
stories of apparitions of the Great Sea Serpent.
A Mr. T. Buckley, writing from Kinsale
on the 11th instant, informs the Cork Reporter
that he was induced by some friends to go to
sea, in the hope of falling in with the interesting
stranger, and that he was not long kept in
suspense, for “a little to the west of the Old
Head the monster appeared.” Its size, he truly
avers, is beyond all description, and the head,
he adds, very like a (bottle-nose) whale. One
of the party fired the usual number of shots,
but, of course, without effect.


Of Literary Intelligence there is but little
in any quarter. A good deal of interest has been
excited by a discreditable attack made by the
Whig Review upon the distinguished author Mr.
G.P.R. James. The Review discovered in an
old number of the Dublin University Magazine
some verses written by Mr. James for a friend
who without his knowledge sent them for publication.
They were upon the clamor that was
then afloat about war between England and the
United States: Mr. James, alluding to the threats
from America against England, had said that
“bankrupt states were blustering high;” and
had also spoken of Slavery in the United States
as a “living lie,” which British hands in the
event of a war, would wipe out and let their
bondmen free. The Review denounces Mr.
James, in very coarse and abusive terms for the
poem, and seeks to excite against him the hostility
of the American people. The matter was
commented upon in several of the journals, and
Mr. James wrote a manly letter to his legal
adviser Mr. M.B. Field, which is published in
the Courier and Enquirer, in which he avows
himself the author of the verses in question,
explains the circumstances under which they
were written, and urges the injustice of making
them the ground of censure or complaint. His
letter has been received with favor by the press
generally, which condemns the unjust and unwarrantable
assault of the Review upon the
character of this distinguished author. It is
stated that Mr. James intends to become an
American citizen, and that he has already taken
the preliminary legal steps.——The principal
publishers are engaged in preparing gift-books
for the coming holidays. The Appletons have
issued a very elegant and attractive work, entitled
“Our Saviour with Prophets and Apostles,”
containing eighteen highly finished steel engravings,
with descriptions by leading American
divines. It is edited by Rev. Dr. Wainwright
and forms one of the most splendid volumes ever
issued in this country. They have also issued
a very interesting volume of Tales by Miss
Maria J. McIntosh, entitled “Evenings at
Donaldson Manor,” which will be popular beyond
the circle for which it is immediately designed.——Other
works have been issued of
which notices will more appropriately be found
in another department of this Magazine.——The
English market for the month is entirely
destitute of literary novelties.——A series of
interesting experiments has been undertaken
by order of Government, for the purpose of
testing the value of iron as a material for the
construction of war-steamers. When the vessels
are comparatively slight, it is found that a shot
going through the side exposed, makes a clean
hole of its own size, which might be readily
stopped; but on the opposite side of the vessel
the effect is terrific, tearing off large sheets; and
even when the shot goes through, the rough
edges being on the outside, it is almost impossible
to stop the hole. If the vessels are more
substantially constructed the principal injury
takes place on the side exposed; and this is so
great that two or three shot, or even a single
one, striking below water line, would endanger
the ship. As the result of the whole series of
experiments, the opinion is expressed that iron,
whether used alone or in combination with wood,
can not be beneficially used for the construction
of vessels of war.——The wires of the submarine
telegraph having been found too weak to withstand
the force of the waves, it has been determined
to incase the wires in a ten-inch cable,
composed of what is called “whipped plait,”
with wire rope, all of it chemically prepared so
as to protect it from rot, and bituminized. A
wire thus prepared is calculated to last for twenty
years.——In the allotment of space in the Industrial
Exhibition, 85,000 square feet have
been assigned to the United States; 60,000 to
India; 47,050 to the remaining British colonies
and possessions; 5000 to China. Hamburg asked
for 28,800, and France for 100,000 feet. Commissions
have been formed in Austria, Spain,
and Turkey.——A correspondent of the Chronicle
says that the great beauty of the leaves of
some American trees and plants renders them an
appropriate article of ornament, and suggests
that specimens preserved be sent to the Exhibition;
and that a large demand for them
would ensue.——An edition of the Works of John
Owen
, to be comprised in sixteen volumes, under[Pg 854]
the editorial charge of Rev. William H. Goold,
has been commenced. The doctrinal works will
occupy five volumes, the practical treatises four,
and the polemical seven. The first volume contains
a life of Owen, by Rev. Andrew Thomson
of Edinburgh. This edition is edited with remarkable
fidelity and care, and will prove a
valuable accession to theological literature.——Washington
Irving has received from Mr. Murray
£9767 for copyrights and £2500 from Mr.
Bentley, who has paid nearly £16,000 to Cooper,
Prescott, and Herman Melville.——The
Principal Theological Faculties in Germany are
those of Berlin and Halle. The subjoined list
will show that almost all the Professors have
attained a wide reputation in the department of
sacred letters. At Berlin the Professors are:
Nitzsch, Theology, Dogmatic, and Practical;
Hengstenberg and Vatke, Exegesis of the
Old and New Testaments, and Introduction;
Twesten, Exegesis of the New Testament,
Dogmatic Theology; F. Strauss, Homiletics;
Jacobi, Ecclesiastical History; Ubbmann, Oriental
Languages. The Professors at Halle
are: Julius Muller, Theology, Dogmatic, and
Practical; Tholuck, Exegesis and Moral Philosophy;
Hupfeld, Hebrew and Oriental Languages;
Guericke, Ecclesiastical History, Introduction;
Herzog, Mayer, and Thilo, Ecclesiastical
History.——A new apparatus for
the production of heat has been invented by Mr.
D.O. Edwards. It is named the “atmopyre,”
or solid gas fire. A small cylinder of pipe clay,
varying in length from two to four inches, perforated
with holes the fiftieth of an inch in diameter,
in imitation of Davy’s safety lamp, is
employed. The cylinder has a circular hole at
one end, which fits upon a “fish-tail” burner;
gas is introduced into the interior of the cylinder,
with the air of which it becomes mixed, forming
a kind of artificial fire-damp. This mixture is
ignited on the outside of the vessel, and burns
entirely on the exterior of the earthenware,
which is enveloped in a coat of pale blue flame.
The clay cylinder which Mr. Edwards calls a
“hood,” soon becomes red hot, and presents the
appearance of a solid red flame. All the heat
of combustion is thus accumulated on the clay,
and is thence radiated. One of these cylinders
is heated to dull redness in a minute or two;
but an aggregate of these “hoods” placed in a
circle or cluster, and inclosed in an argillaceous
case, are heated to an orange color, and the case
itself becomes bright red. By surrounding this
“solid gas fire” with a series of cases, one
within another, Mr. Edwards has obtained a
great intensity of heat, and succeeded in melting
gold, silver, copper, and even iron. Mr. Palmer,
the engineer of the Western Gas-light Company,
by burning two feet of gas in an atmopyre of
twelve “hoods,” raised the temperature of a
room measuring 8551 cubic feet, five degrees
of Fahrenheit in seventeen minutes. The heat
generated by burning gas in this way is 100 per
cent. greater than that engendered by the ordinary
gas flame when tested by the evaporation
of water. 25 feet of gas burnt in an atmopyre
per hour, produces steam sufficient for one-horse
power. Hence the applicability of the invention
to baths, brewing, &c.——At the late meeting
of the British Association, Major Rawlinson,
after enumerating many interesting particulars
of the progress of Assyrian discoveries, stated
that Mr. Layard, in excavating part of the palace
at Nineveh had found a large room filled with
what appeared to be the archives of the empire,
ranged in successive tables of terra cotta, the
writings being as perfect as when the tablets
were first stamped. They were piled in huge
heaps, from the floor to the ceiling, and he had
already filled five large cases for dispatch to
England, but had only cleared out one corner
of the apartment. From the progress already
made in reading the inscriptions, he believed we
should be able pretty well to understand the
contents of these tables—at all events, we should
ascertain their general purport, and thus gain
much valuable information. A passage might
be remembered in the Book of Ezra, where
the Jews having been disturbed in building the
Temple, prayed that search might be made in
the house of records for the edict of Cyrus permitting
them to return to Jerusalem. The
chamber recently found might be presumed to
be the House of Records of the Assyrian Kings,
where copies of the Royal edicts were duly deposited.
When these tablets had been examined
and deciphered, he believed that we should have
a better acquaintance with the history, the religion,
the philosophy, and the jurisprudence of
Assyria 1500 years before the Christian era,
than we had of Greece or Rome during any
period of their respective histories.——M. Guillen
y Calomarde has just discovered a new telescopic
star between the polar star and Cynosure,
near to the rise of the tail of the Little Bear—a
star at least that certainly did not exist in October
last. According to the observations of M.
Calomarde, the new star should have an increasing
brilliancy, and it is likely that in less than
a month this star, which now is visible only
through a telescope, may be seen with the
naked eye.——The Senate of the University of
Padua is at present preparing for publication
two curious works, of which the manuscripts
are in the library of that establishment. One
is a translation in Hebrew verse of the “Divina
Commedia,” of Dante, by Samuel Rieti, Grand
Rabbi of Padua, in the 16th century. The second
is a translation of Ovid’s “Metamorphoses,”
likewise in Hebrew, in stanzas of 18 verses of a
very complicated metre, from the pen of the
Rabbi.——Eliot Warburton is engaged in
collecting materials for a History of the Poor,
which is to appear in the spring.

The captain and second mate of the steamer
Orion, which was wrecked in June, have been
sentenced, the former to eighteen months’ imprisonment,
the latter to ten years’ transportation,
for gross and culpable negligence of duty.——Lieutenant
Gale, somewhat celebrated as
an aeronaut, lost his life while making an ascent[Pg 855]
on horseback at Bordeaux. He had descended
in safety, and the horse was removed; the diminution
of the weight caused the balloon to ascend
rapidly, with the aeronaut, who was somewhat
intoxicated, clinging to it. He of course
soon fell, and, a day or two after, his body was
found, with the limbs all broken, and mutilated
by dogs.——Mr. Mongredien, a London corn-factor,
has published a pamphlet, in which he
endeavors to estimate the probable amount of
home-grown food upon which Ireland can calculate
the coming year. As the result of extensive
inquiries, he is of the opinion that the
potato crop will suffice as food for the masses
only until January; and that the wheat-crop
amounts to but three-fourths of last year’s
amount.——The Postmaster General has directed
that all letters addressed to the United
States, shall be forwarded by the first mail
packet that sails, whether British or American,
unless specially directed otherwise.——Viscount
Fielding, who occupied the chair at the
great Church Meeting in Free-Mason’s Hall,
on the 23d of July, has abandoned the English
Church for that of Rome.——A number of the
Catholic bishops of Ireland were appointed by
government as official visitors of the New College,
to which they were known to be bitterly opposed.
The appointments have been scornfully
rejected by the bishops.——The Britannia
Bridge, one of the greatest triumphs of modern
engineering, was completed on the 13th of September,
by the lowering of the last of the tubes
to its permanent resting-place. Some curious
acoustic effects have been observed in connection
with this work. Pistol shots, or any sonorous
noises, are echoed within the tube half a
dozen times. The cells at the top and bottom,
are used by the engineers as speaking tubes,
and they can carry on conversation through
them in whispers; by elevating the voice persons
may converse through the length of the
bridge—nearly a quarter of a mile. The total
cost of the entire structure has been £601,865.
The total weight of each of the wrought iron
roadways now completed, represents 12,000 tons,
supported on a total mass of masonry of a million
and a half cubic feet, erected at the rate of
three feet in a minute.——Mount Blanc was
ascended on the 29th of September, to its top-most
peak, by two gentlemen from Ireland, Mr.
Gratton, late of the army, and Mr. Richards,
with a party of the brave mountaineers of Chamouni.
The enterprise was considered so dangerous,
that the guides left their watches and little
valuables behind, and the two gentlemen made
their wills, and prepared for the worst. The ascent
is always accompanied with great peril, as
steps have to be cut up the sloping banks of the
ice; one of the largest glaciers has to be passed,
where one false step entails certain death, as
the unfortunate falls into a crevice of almost unknown
depth, from which no human hand could
extricate him. A night has to be passed on
the cold rock amidst the thunders of the avalanche,
and spots have to be passed where, it is
said, no word can be spoken lest thousands of
tons of snow should be set in motion, and thus
hurl the party into eternity, as was the case
some years back when a similar attempt was
made. This latter impression, however, as to
the effect of the voice upon masses of snow, is
unquestionably absurd. An avalanche may
have occurred simultaneously with a conversation;
but that the latter caused the former is
incredible.——The Turkish government has
manifested its intention to set Kossuth and his
companions at liberty in September, the end of
the year stipulated in the Convention. Austria,
however, remonstrates, contending that the year
did not commence till the moment of incarceration.
The prisoners are to be sent in a government
vessel either to England or America, and
are to be furnished with 500 piastres each, to
meet their immediate wants on landing.——The
two American vessels, Advance and Rescue,
sent in search of Sir John Franklin, had been
seen by an English whale-ship west of Devil’s
Thumb, in Greenland, having advanced 500
miles since last heard from.——The new Cunard
Steamer Africa, of the same dimensions
with the Asia, is nearly ready to take her place
in the line, and the Company are about to commence
another ship of still larger size and
power.——Disastrous inundations have destroyed
all the crops in the province of Brescia,
in Lombardy. Subscriptions were opened in
Milan, the aggregate amount of which (about
50,000 francs) was sent to the relief of the
unfortunate inhabitants.——There are in the
prisons at Naples at present no less than 40,000
political prisoners; and the opinion is that, from
the crowded state of the jails, the greater number
will go mad, become idiots, or die.——Lines
of electric telegraph are extending rapidly
over Central Europe. Within four months,
1000 miles have been opened in Austria, making
2000 in that empire, of which 500 are under
ground. Another 1000 miles will be ready next
year. The telegraph now works from Cracow
to Trieste, 700 miles.——On the 1st of October,
the new telegraph union between Austria, Prussia,
Saxony, and Bavaria, was to come into
operation, under a uniform tariff, which is one-half
of the former charges.——The Hungarian
musicians accustomed to perform their national
airs in the streets of Vienna, have been ordered
to quit the city. It is said they will go through
Europe, in order to excite popular sympathy in
behalf of their unfortunate country, by means of
their music, the great characteristic of which is
a strange mixture of wild passion and deep melancholy.——After
eight years’ labor, the gigantic
statue of the King of Bavaria has been finished,
and is now placed on the hill of Saint
Theresa, near Munich. The bronze of the
statue cost 92,600 florins, or £11,800.——The
will of Sir Robert Peel prohibits his executors
investing any of his real or personal property
on securities in Ireland.——From a late parliamentary
return, it appears there are thirty-two
iron steamers in Her Majesty’s Navy.——Recent[Pg 856]
letters from the East speak of very valuable
and expensive sulphur mines just discovered
upon the borders of the Red Sea, in Upper
Egypt. The products of these mines are said
to be so abundant, that a material fall in the
prices of Sicilian sulphur must inevitably soon
take place. The working of the newly-discovered
mine and its productiveness are greatly
facilitated by its proximity to the sea. The
Egyptian Government, which at first leased
the mines to a private company, is now about
to resume possession and work them on its own
account.


From France the only intelligence of interest
relates to political movements, concerning which,
moreover, there is nothing but partisan and unreliable
rumors. The President, in his various
letters, addresses, &c., insists uniformly on the
necessity of maintaining the existing order of
things, and speaks confidently of an appeal to
the people. Contradictory rumors prevail as to
his intentions—some believing that he meditates
a coup-d’état, but most regarding his movements
as aimed to secure the popular vote. The Assembly
is to meet on the 11th of November, and
his opponents intend then to force him to some
ultra-constitutional act which will afford them
ground for an appeal. A series of military reviews
has engaged public attention; they have
been closely watched for incidents indicative of
the President’s purposes: it is remarked that
those who salute him as Emperor are always
rewarded for it by some preference over others.——The
Councils-general of France have closed
their annual session. The chief topic of their
deliberations has been the revision of the Constitution,
and the result is of interest as indicating
the state of public opinion upon that
subject. It seems that twenty-one councils
separated without taking the subject into consideration;
ten rejected propositions for revision;
two declared that the constitution ought to be
respected; thirty-three departments, therefore,
refused, more or less formally, to aid the revision.
On the other hand, forty-nine councils
came to decisions which the revisionist party
claim for themselves. But a very great diversity
is to be perceived in these decisions.
Thirty-two pronounced in favor of revision only
“so far as it should take place under legal conditions,”
or “so far as legality should be observed;”
two of those called attention to the
forty-fifth article of the constitution, which makes
Louis Napoleon incapable of being immediately
rechosen; but another demanded that his powers
should be prolonged. One council voted for
revision, and also desired to prolong the President’s
power; ten simply voted for revision;
five pronounced for immediate revision, but by
very small majorities; one went further, and
proposed to give the present Assembly—which
is legislative and not constituent—authority to
effect the revision. Three councils express
merely a desire for a remedy to the present
situation. Thirty-three departments have not
pronounced for the revision, or have pronounced
against it; thirty-three are in favor of a legal
revision; thirteen demand the revision without
explaining on what conditions they desire to see
it effected; and six demand it immediately;
making the total of eighty-five.


From Germany the most important intelligence
relates to the Electorate of Hesse Cassel,
a state containing less than a million of inhabitants,
and having a revenue of less than two
and a half millions of dollars. By the Constitution
the Chamber has the exclusive right of
voting taxes. The Elector, acting probably
under the advice of Austria, resolved to get rid
of the Constitution; and as the first step toward
it, he appointed as his minister Hassenpflug, a
man wholly without character, and who had
been convicted of forgery in another State, and
with him was associated Haynau, brother of the
infamous Austrian General. Months past away
without the Chamber being summoned, but at
the time when the session usually closed, the
Parliament was called together, and an immediate
demand made for money and for powers
to raise the taxes, without specific votes of the
Chamber. The Parliament replied by an unanimous
vote, that however little the ministers
possessed the confidence of Parliament, they
would not go the length of refusing the supplies,
but requested to have a regular budget
laid before them, which they promised to examine,
discuss, and vote. To so fair and constitutional
a resolution the minister replied by
dissolving the Parliament, and proceeding to
levy the taxes in spite of the Parliament and the
Constitution. The cabinet went to the extremity
of proclaiming the whole Electorate in a
state of siege, and investing the commander-in-chief
with dictatorial powers against the press,
personal liberty, and property. The town council
unanimously protested against these arbitrary
acts; and such a spirit of resistance was excited
that the Elector and his minister were
constrained to seek safety in flight. The Elector
left Cassel on the morning of the 13th, and
arrived the same evening at Hanover, where he
was afterward joined by Hassenpflug. Some
of the accounts state that M. Hassenpflug was
agitated by terror in his flight. On the 16th,
the Elector and his ministers were at Frankfort.
The government of the Electorate had been
assumed by the Permanent Committee of the
Assembly.——In Mecklenberg-Schwerin a similar
revolution seems likely to take place. In
October, 1849, a new Constitution was formed
by the deputies of this Duchy, which received
the assent of the Duke. This Constitution was
quite democratic in character. The Duke now
feeling himself strong enough coolly pronounces
the Constitution invalid, absolves his subjects
from all allegiance to it, and restores the old
Constitution, which was formed in 1755. It is
supposed that the Diet will adopt the Hesse
Cassel system of stopping the supplies, and so
starving out their sovereign.


[Pg 857]

LITERARY NOTICES.

A new work by Rev. William R. Williams,
the eminent Baptist clergyman in New York,
has just been issued by Gould, Kendall, and
Lincoln, entitled Religious Progress, consisting
of a series of Lectures on the development of
the Christian character, founded on the beautiful
gradation of religious excellencies described by
St. Peter in his second Epistle. The subjects,
which succeed each other in the order of the
text, are, Religion a Principle of Growth, Faith
its Root, Virtue, Knowledge, Temperance, Patience,
Godliness, Brotherly Kindness, Charity.
No one who has read any of the former productions
of the author can fall into the error of
supposing that these topics are treated according
to any prescribed, stereotyped routine of the
pulpit, or that they labor under the dullness and
formality which are often deemed inseparable
from moral disquisitions. On the contrary, this
volume may be regarded as a profound, stringent,
and lively commentary on the aspects of
the present age, showing a remarkable keenness
of observation, and a massive strength of expression.
The author, although one of the
most studious and erudite men of the day, is by
no means a mere isolated scholar. His vision
is not confined by the walls of his library.
Watching the progress of affairs, from the quiet
“loop-holes of his retreat,” he subjects the pictured
phantasmagoria before him to a rigorous
and searching criticism. He is not apt to be
deluded by the dazzling shows of things. With
a firm and healthy wisdom, acquired by vigilant
experience, he delights to separate the genuine
from the plausible, the true gold from the sounding
brass, and to bring the most fair-seeming
pretenses before the tribunal of universal principles.
The religious tone of this volume is
lofty and severe. Its sternness occasionally reminds
us of the sombre, passionate, half despairing
melancholy of John Foster. The modern
latitudinarian finds in it little either of sympathy
or tolerance. It clothes in a secular costume
the vast religious ideas which have been sanctioned
by ages, but makes no attempt to mellow
their austerity, or reduce their solemn grandeur
to the level of superficial thought and worldly
aspirations. The train of remark pursued in
any one of these Lectures can never be inferred
from its title. The suggestive mind of the
writer is kindled by the theme, and luxuriates
in a singular wealth of analogies, which lead
him, it is true, from the beaten track, but only
to open upon us an unexpected prospect,
crowned with original and enchanting beauties.
His power of apt and forcible illustration is
almost without a parallel among recent writers.
The mute page springs into life beneath the
magic of his radiant imagination. But this is
never at the expense of solidity of thought or
strength of argument. It is seldom indeed that
a mind of so much poetical invention yields such
a willing homage to the logical element. He
employs his brilliant fancies for the elucidation
and ornament of truth, but never for its discovery.
On this account, he inspires a feeling of
trust in the sanity of his genius, although its
conclusions may not be implicitly adopted. Still,
with the deep respect with which we regard the
intellectual position of Dr. Williams, we do not
think his writings are destined to obtain a wide
popularity. Their condensation of thought, the
elaborate and often antique structure of their
sentences, the profoundly meditative cast of
sentiment with which they are pervaded, and
even their Oriental profusion of imagery, to say
nothing of the adamantine rigor of their religious
views, are not suited to the great mass of
modern readers, whose tastes have been formed
on models less distinguished for their austerity
than for their airiness and grace.

Gould, Kendall, and Lincoln, Boston, have
recently issued neat reprints of The Poetry of
Science
, by Robert Hunt, a popular English
work, exhibiting the great facts of science, in
their most attractive aspects, and as leading the
mind to the contemplation of the Universe;
The Footprints of the Creator, by Hugh Miller,
with a memoir of the author, by Professor
Agassiz, who characterizes his geological productions
as possessing “a freshness of conception,
a power of argumentation, a depth of
thought, a purity of feeling, rarely met with in
works of that character, which are well calculated
to call forth sympathy, and to increase the
popularity of a science which has already done so
much to expand our views of the plan of Creation;”
and a third edition of The Pre-Adamite
Earth
, by John Harris, whose valuable contributions
to theological science have won for him a high
reputation both in England and our own country.

Harper and Brothers have published Nos. 7
and 8 of Lossing’s Pictorial Field Book of the
American Revolution
. The character of this
popular serial may be perceived from the extracts
at the commencement of the present
number of our Magazine. With each successive
issue, Mr. Lossing’s picturesque narrative
gains fresh interest; he throws a charm over
the most familiar details by his quiet enthusiasm
and winning naïveté; and under the direction
of such an intelligent and genial guide it is
delightful to wander over the battle-fields of
American history, and dwell on the exploits of
the heroes by whose valor our national Independence
was achieved. Among the embellishments
in these numbers, we observe a striking
likeness of the venerable Timothy Pickering,
of Massachusetts, portraits of Gen. Stark, Joel
Barlow, Gen. Wooster, and William Livingston,
and exquisite sketches of Baron Steuben’s Headquarters,
View near Toby’s Eddy, The Susquehanna
at Monocasy Island, The Livingston Mansion,
The Bennington Battle-Ground, and other
beautiful and interesting scenes in the history of
the Revolution.

[Pg 858]

Household Surgery; or Hints on Emergencies,
by John F. South (H.C. Baird, Philadelphia),
is a reprint of a popular and amusing
work by an eminent London surgeon, designed
for non-professional readers, and pointing out
the course to be pursued in case of an accident,
when no surgical aid is at hand. The author
puts in a caveat against misapprehending the
purpose of his book, which he wishes should be
judged solely on its merits. No one is to expect
in it a whole body of surgery, nor to obtain
materials for setting up as an amateur surgeon,
to practice on every unfortunate individual who
may fall within his grasp; but directions are
given which may be of good service on a pinch,
when the case is urgent, and no doctor is to be
had. In the opinion of the author, whoever
doctors himself when he can be doctored, is in
much the same case with the man who conducted
his own cause, and had a fool for his
client. With this explanation, Dr. South’s volume
may be consulted to great advantage; and
although no one would recommend a treatise on
bruises and broken bones for light reading, it
must be confessed, that many popular fictions
are less fertile in entertainment.

An exquisite edition of Gray’s Poetical Works
has been issued by H.C. Baird, with an original
memoir and notes, by the American Editor,
Prof. Henry Reed, of Philadelphia. It was
the intention of the Editor to make this the most
complete collection of Gray’s Poems which has
yet appeared, and he seems to have met with
admirable success in the accomplishment of his
plan. The illustrations of Radclyffe, engraved
in a superior style of art, by A.W. Graham,
form the embellishments of this edition. We
have rarely, if ever, seen them surpassed in the
most costly American gift-books. The volume
is appropriately dedicated to James T. Fields,
the poet-publisher of Boston.

The second volume of the Memoirs of Dr.
Chalmers
, by his son-in-law, William Hanna,
is issued by Harper and Brothers, comprising a
most interesting account of his labors during
his residence at Glasgow, and bringing his
biography down to the forty-third year of his
age. The whole career of this robust and
sinewy divine is full of instruction, but no part
of it more abounds with important events than
the period devoted to efforts in bringing the
destitute classes of Glasgow under the influence
of Christian ministrations. Whether in the pulpit,
in the discharge of his parochial duties, in
the construction of his noble schemes for social
melioration, or in the bosom of his family, Dr.
Chalmers always appears the same whole-hearted,
frank, generous, energetic man, commanding
our admiration by the splendor of his intellect,
and winning our esteem by the loveliness
of his character. Some interesting reminiscences
of the powerful but erratic preacher, Edward
Irving, who was at one time the assistant of Dr.
Chalmers in the Tron Church, are presented in
this volume.

History of Propellers and Steam Navigation,
by Robert Macfarlane (G.P. Putnam), is the
title of a useful work, describing most of the
propelling methods that have been invented,
which may prevent ingenious men from wasting
their time, talents, and money on visionary
projects. It also gives a history of the
attempts of the early inventors in this department
of practical mechanics, including copious
notices of Fitch, Rumsey, Fulton, Symington,
and Bell. A separate chapter, devoted to Marine
Navigation, presents a good deal of information
on the subject rarely met with in this
country.

The Country Year-Book; or, The Field, The
Forest, and The Fireside
(Harper and Brothers),
is the title of a new rural volume by the bluff,
burly, egotistic, but good-natured and humane
Quaker, William Howitt, filled with charming
descriptions of English country life, redolent of
the perfume of bean-fields and hedge-rows, overflowing
with the affluent treasures of the four
seasons, rich in quaint, expressive sketches of
old-fashioned manners, and pervaded by a generous
zeal in the cause of popular improvement.
A more genial and agreeable companion for an
autumn afternoon or a winter’s evening could
scarcely be selected in the shape of a book.

Success in Life. The Mechanic, by Mrs. L.C.
Tuthill, published by G.P. Putnam, is a
little volume belonging to a series, intended to
illustrate the importance of sound principles and
virtuous conduct to the attainment of worldly
prosperity. Without believing in the necessary
connection between good character and success
in business, we may say, that the examples
brought forward by Mrs. Tuthill are of a striking
nature, and adapted to produce a deep and
wholesome impression. In the present work,
she avails herself of incidents in the history of
John Fitch, Dr. Franklin, Robert Fulton, and
Eli Whitney, showing the obstacles which they
were compelled to encounter, and the energy
with which they struggled with difficulties. She
writes in a lively and pleasing manner; her productions
are distinguished for their elevated
moral tone; and they can scarcely fail to become
favorites with the public.

Alton Locke, Tailor and Poet; An Autobiography,
is the quaint title of a political and religious
novel, understood to be written by a
clergyman of the Church of England, which is
said to have fallen like a bomb-shell on the old-fashioned
schools of political economy in that
country. It purports to be the history of a
youth of genius, doomed to struggle with the
most abject poverty, and forced by the necessity
of his position to become a Chartist and a Radical.
Brought up in the sternest school of ultra-Calvinism,
he passes by natural transitions from
a state of hopeless and desperate infidelity, to a
milder and more cheerful religious faith, and
having taken an active part in schemes for the
melioration of society by political action, he
learns by experience the necessity of spiritual
influences for the emancipation of the people.
The tone of the narrative is vehement, austere,[Pg 859]
and often indignant; never vindictive; and softened
at intervals by a genuine gush of poetic
sentiment. With great skill in depicting the
social evils which are preying on the aged heart
of England, the author is vague and fragmentary
in his statement of remedies, and leads us
to doubt whether he has discovered the true
“Balm of Gilead” for the healing of nations.
The book abounds with weighty suggestions,
urgent appeals, vivid pictures of popular wretchedness,
deep sympathy with suffering, and a
pure devotion to the finer and nobler instincts
of humanity. With all its outpouring of fiery
radicalisms, it is intended to exert a reconciling
influence, to bring the different classes of society
into a nearer acquaintanceship, and to oppose
the progress of licentious and destructive tendencies,
by enforcing the principles of thorough
reform. Such a work can not but be read with
general interest. Its strong humanitary spirit
will recommend it to a large class of readers,
while its acknowledged merits as a work of fiction
will attract the literary amateur.—Published
by Harper and Brothers.

The Builder’s Companion, and The Cabinetmaker
and Upholsterer’s Companion
, are two
recent volumes of the Practical Series, published
by H.C. Baird, Philadelphia, reprinted from
English works of standard excellence. They
present a mass of valuable scientific information,
with succinct descriptions of various mechanical
processes, and are well suited to promote
an intelligent interest in industrial pursuits.

Lessons from the History of Medical Delusions
(Baker and Scribner), is a Prize Essay by Dr.
Worthington Hooker, whose former work on
a similar subject has given him considerable
reputation as a writer in the department of
medical literature. He is a devoted adherent
to the old system of practice, and spares no
pains to expose what he deems the quackeries
of modern times. His volume is less positive
than critical, and contains but a small amount
of practical instruction. There are many of his
suggestions, however, which can not be perused
without exciting profound reflection.

Ruschenberger’s Lexicon of Terms used in
Natural History
, a valuable manual for the
common use of the student, is published by
Lippincott, Grambo, and Co., Philadelphia.

Another volume of Lamartine’s Confidences,
translated from the French, under the title of
Additional Memoirs of My Youth, is published by
Harper and Brothers, and can not fail to excite
the same interest which has been called forth
by the previous autobiographical disclosures of
the author. It is written in the rich, glowing,
poetical style in which Lamartine delights to
clothe his early recollections, and with a naïve
frankness of communication equal to that of
Rousseau, is pervaded with a tone of tender, elevated,
and religious sentiment. The description
of a troop of family friends gives a lively tableau
of the old school of French gentlemen, and furnishes
the occasion for the picturesque delineation
of manners, in which Lamartine commands
such an admirable pen. The Confessions would
not be complete without one or two love episodes,
which are accordingly presented in a sufficiently
romantic environment.

Harper and Brothers have published a cheap
edition of Genevieve, translated from the French
of Lamartine, by A.R. Scoble. This novel,
intended to illustrate the condition of humble
life in France, and to furnish popular, moral
reading for the masses, is written with more
simplicity than we usually find in the productions
of Lamartine, and contains many scenes
of deep, pathetic interest. The incidents are
not without a considerable tincture of French
exaggeration, and are hardly suited, one would
suppose, to exert a strong or salutary influence
in the sphere of common, prosaic, unromantic
duties. As a specimen of the kind of reading
which Lamartine deems adapted to the moral
improvement of his countrymen, Genevieve is a
literary curiosity.

Little and Brown, Boston, have published a
handsome edition of Prof. Rose‘s Chemical
Tables for the Calculation of Quantitative Analyses
,
recalculated and improved, by the American
Editor, W.P. Dexter.

Harper and Brothers have issued The History
of Pendennis
, No. 7, which, to say the least, is
of equal interest with any of the preceding
numbers, showing the same felicitous skill in
portraying the every-day aspects of our common
life, which has given Thackeray such a brilliant
eminence as a painter of manners. The unconscious
case with which he hits off a trait of
weakness or eccentricity, his truthfulness to
nature, his rare common sense, and his subdued,
but most effective satire, make him one of the
most readable English writers now before the
public.

Stockhardt’s Principles of Chemistry, translated
from the German, by C.H. Peirce, is
published by John Bartlett, Cambridge. This
work is accompanied with a high recommendation
from Prof. Horsford of Harvard University,
which, with its excellent reputation as a textbook
in Germany, will cause it to be sought for
with eagerness by students of chemistry in our
own country.

Petticoat Government, by Mrs. Trollope, is
the one hundred and forty-eighth number of
Harper’s Library of Select Novels, and in spite
of the ill odor attached to the name of the
authoress, will be found to exhibit a very considerable
degree of talent, great insight into the
more vulgar elements of English society, a vein
of bitter and caustic satire, and a truly feminine
minuteness in the delineation of character. The
story is interspersed with dashes of broad humor,
and with its piquant, rapid, and not overscrupulous
style, will reward the enterprise of
perusal.

George P. Putnam has published A Series of
Etchings
, by J.W. Ehninger, illustrative of
Hood’s “Bridge of Sighs.” The plates, which
are eight in number, are executed with a good
deal of spirit and taste, representing the principal[Pg 860]
scenes suggested to the imagination by
Hood’s exquisitely pathetic poem.

A.S. Barnes and Co. have published The
Elements of Natural Philosophy
, by W.H.C.
Bartlett
, being the first of three volumes intended
to present a complete system of the
science in all its divisions. The present volume
is devoted to the subject of Mechanics.

G.P. Putnam has issued a new and improved
edition of Prof. Church‘s Elements of the Differential
and Integral Calculus
.

Lonz Powers, or the Regulators, by James
Weir
, Esq. (Philadelphia, Lippincott, Grambo,
and Co.), is a genuine American romance, written
in defiance of all literary precedents, and a vigorous
expression of the individuality of the author,
as acted on by the wild, exuberant frontier life
in the infancy of Western Society. The scenes
and characters which are evidently drawn from
nature, are portrayed with a bold, dramatic
freedom, giving a perpetual vitality and freshness
to the narrative, and sustaining the interest
of the reader through a succession of adventures,
which in the hands of a less skillful chronicler,
would have become repulsive by their extravagance
and terrible intensity. In addition to the
regular progress of the story, the author leads
us through a labyrinth of episodes, most of them
savoring of the jovial forest life, in which he
is so perfectly at home, though dashed with occasional
touches of deep pathos. The reflections
and criticisms, in which he often indulges to excess,
though considerately printed in a different
type to show that they may be skipped without
damage, are too characteristic to be neglected,
and on the whole, we are glad that he had enough
verdant frankness to present them to his readers
just as they sprung up in his mercurial brain.
We imagine that the fame of Milton will survive
his attacks, in spite of the mean opinion which
he cherishes of the Paradise Lost. With all its
exaggerations and eccentricities, Lonz Powers
has many of the elements of a superior novel—glowing
imagination, truthfulness of description,
lively humor, spicy satire, and an acute
perception of the fleeting lights and shades of
character. If it had ten times its present faults,
it would be redeemed from a severe judgment,
by its magnetic sympathies, and the fascinating
naturalness with which it pours forth its flushed
and joyous consciousness of life.

The History of Xerxes, by Jacob Abbott
(Harper and Brothers), is intended for juvenile
reading and study, but its freshness and simplicity
of manner give it a charm for all ages, making
it a delightful refreshment to those who wish to
recall the remembrance of youthful studies.

Universal Dictionary of Weights and Measures,
by J.H. Alexander, published by Wm. Minifie
and Co., Baltimore, is a work of remarkable labor
and research, presenting a comparative view of
the weights and measures of all countries, ancient
and modern, reduced to the standards of the
United States of America. It is executed in a
manner highly creditable to the learning and
accuracy of the author, and will be found to
possess great practical utility for the man of
business as well as the historical student.

America Discovered (New York, J.F. Trow),
is the title of an anonymous poem in twelve
books, founded on a supposed convention of the
heavenly hierarchs among the mountains of
Chili in the year 1450, to deliberate on the best
mode of making known the American continent
to Europeans. Two of their number are elected
delegates to present the subject before the
Court of Heaven. In the course of their journey,
after meeting with various adventures, they
fall in with two different worlds, one of which
has retained its pristine innocence, while the
other has yielded to temptation, and become
subject to sin. Their embassy is crowned with
success, and one of them is deputed to break the
matter to Columbus, whose subsequent history
is related at length, from his first longings to
discover a new world till the final consummation
of his enterprise. The poet, it will be seen,
soars into the highest supernal spheres, but, in
our opinion, displays more ambition than discretion.
He does not often come down safe from
his lofty flights to solid ground.

Christianity Revived in the East, by H.G.O.
Dwight (Baker and Scribner), is a modest narrative
of missionary operations among the Armenians
of Turkey, in which the author was
personally engaged for a series of several years.
The volume describes many interesting features
of Oriental life, and presents a vivid picture of
the toils and sacrifices by which a new impulse
was given to the progress of Christianity in the
East. The suggestions of the author with regard
to the prosecution of the missionary enterprise
are characterized by earnestness and good
sense, but they are sometimes protracted to so
great an extent as to become tedious to the
general reader.

Grahame; or, Youth and Manhood (Baker and
Scribner), is the title of a new romance by the
author of Talbot and Vernon, displaying a natural
facility for picturesque writing in numerous
isolated passages, but destitute of the sustained
vigor and inventive skill which would
place it in the highest rank of fictitious composition.
The scene, which is frequently shifted,
without sufficient regard to the locomotive faculties
of the reader, betrays occasional inaccuracies
and anachronisms, showing the hand of a
writer who has not gained a perfect mastery of
his materials. Like the previous work of the
same author, the novel is intended to support a
certain didactic principle, but for the accomplishment
of this purpose, recourse is had to an
awkward and improbable plot, many of the details
of which are, in a high degree, unnatural,
and often grossly revolting. The pure intentions
of the writer redeem his work from the
charge of immorality, but do not set aside the
objections, in an artistic point of view, which
arise from the primary incidents on which the
story is founded. Still, we are bound to confess,
that the novel, as a whole, indicates a
freshness and fervor of feeling, a ready perception[Pg 861]
of the multifarious aspects of character and
society, a lively appreciation of natural beauty,
and a racy vigor of expression, which produce
a strong conviction of the ability of the author,
and awaken the hope that the more mature
offerings of his genius may be contributions of
sterling value to our native literature.

George Castriot, surnamed Scandeberg, King
of Albania
, by Clement C. Moore (D. Appleton
and Co.), is an agreeable piece of biography,
which owes its interest no less to the simplicity
and excellent taste of the narrative, than to the
romantic adventures of its subject. Castriot was
a hero of the fifteenth century, who gained a
wide renown for his exploits in the warfare of
the Christians against the Turks, as well as for
the noble and attractive qualities of his private
character. Dr. Moore has made free use of
one of the early chronicles, in the construction
of his narrative, and exhibits rare skill in clothing
the events in a modern costume, while he
retains certain quaint and expressive touches of
the antique.

George P. Putnam has issued the second volume
of The Leather Stocking Tales, by J. Fenimore
Cooper
, in the author’s revised edition,
containing The Last of the Mohicans, to which
characteristic and powerful work Mr. Cooper is
so largely indebted for his world-wide reputation.
He will lose nothing by the reprint of
these masterly Tales, as they will introduce him
to a new circle of younger readers, while the enthusiasm
of his old admirers can not fail to be
increased with every fresh perusal of the experiences
of the inimitable Leather Stocking.

C.M. Saxton has published a neat edition of
Professor Johnston’s Lectures on the Relations
of Science and Agriculture
, which produced a
very favorable impression when delivered before
the New York State Agricultural Society, and
the Members of the Legislature, in the month
of January last. Among the subjects discussed
in this volume, are the relations of physical
geography, of geology, and mineralogy, of botany,
vegetable physiology, and zoology to practical
agriculture; the connection of chemistry
with the practical improvement of the soil, and
with the principles of vegetable and animal
growth; and the influence of scientific knowledge
on the general elevation of the agricultural
classes. These lectures present a lucid exposition
of the latest discoveries in agricultural
chemistry, and it is stated by competent judges,
that their practical adaptation to the business
of the farmer will gain the confidence of every
cultivator of the soil by whom they are perused.

An elaborate work from the pen of a native
Jew, entitled A Descriptive Geography of Palestine,
by Rabbi Joseph Schwartz, has been
translated from the Hebrew by Isaac Leeser,
and published by A. Hart, Philadelphia. The
author, who resided for sixteen years in the
Holy Land, claims to have possessed peculiar
advantages for the preparation of a work on
this subject, in his knowledge of the languages
necessary for successful discovery, and in the
results of personal observations continued for
several years with uncommon zeal and assiduity.
The volume is handsomely embellished with
maps and pictorial illustrations, the latter from
the hand of a Jewish artist, and appears, in all
respects, to be well adapted to the race, for whose
use it is especially intended.

The Life of Commodore Talbot, by Henry
T. Tuckerman
(New York, J.C. Riker), was
originally intended for the series of American
Biography, edited by President Sparks, but on
the suspension of that work, was prepared for
publication in a separate volume. Commodore
Talbot was born in Bristol county, Massachusetts,
and at an early age commenced a seafaring
life in the coasting trade, between Rhode
Island and the Southern States. Soon after the
breaking out of the Revolution—having been
present at the siege of Boston as a volunteer—he
offered his services to General Washington,
and was at once employed in the discharge of
arduous and responsible duties. At a subsequent
period, after having distinguished himself
by various exploits of almost reckless valor, he
received a commission as Captain in the Navy
of the United States. His death took place in
1813, in the city of New York, and his remains
were interred under Trinity Church. Mr. Tuckerman
has gathered up, with commendable industry,
the facts in his career, which had almost
faded from the memory, and rescued from oblivion
the name of a brave commander and devoted
patriot. The biography abounds with interesting
incidents, which, as presented in the flowing
and graceful narrative of the author, richly reward
perusal, as well as present the character
of the subject in a very attractive light. Several
pleasing episodes are introduced in the course
of the volume, which relieve it from all tendency
to dryness and monotony.

The Quarterlies for October.—The first on
our table is The American Biblical Repository,
edited by J.M. Sherwood (New York), commencing
with an article on “The Hebrew Theocracy,”
by Rev. E.C. Wines, which presents,
in a condensed form, the views which have been
brought before the public by that gentleman in
his popular lectures on Jewish Polity. “The
Position of the Christian Scholar” is discussed
in a sound and substantial essay, by Rev. Albert
Barnes. Dyer’s “Life of Calvin” receives a
summary condemnation at the hands of a sturdy
advocate of the Five Points. Professor Tayler
Lewis contributes a learned dissertation on the
“Names for Soul” among the Hebrews, as an
argument for the immortality of the soul. Other
articles are on Lucian’s “de Morte Peregrini,”
“The Relations of the Church to the Young,”
“The Harmony of Science and Revelation,”
and “Secular and Christian Civilization.” The
number closes with several “Literary and Critical
Notices,” written, for the most part, with
ability and fairness, though occasionally betraying
the influence of strong theological predilections.

The North American Review sustains the character[Pg 862]
for learned disquisition, superficial elegance,
and freedom from progressive and liberal
ideas, which have formed its principal distinction
under the administration of its present editor.
This venerable periodical, now in its thirty-eighth
year, has been, in some sense, identified
with the history of American literature, although
it can by no means be regarded as an exponent
of its present aspect and tendencies. It belongs
essentially to a past age, and shows no sympathy
with the earnest, aspiring, and aggressive
traits of the American character. Indeed its
spirit is more in accordance with the timid and
selfish conservatism of Europe, than with the
free, bold, and hopeful temperament of our Republic.
The subjects to which the present
number is mainly devoted, as well as the manner
in which they are treated, indicate the peculiar
tastes of the Review, and give a fair
specimen of its recent average character. The
principal articles are on “Mahomet and his
Successors,” “The Navigation of the Ancients,”
“Slavic Language and Literature,” “Cumming’s
Hunter’s Life,” “The Homeric Question,”
all of which are chiefly made up from
the works under review, presenting admirable
models of tasteful compilation and abridgment,
but singularly destitute of originality, freshness,
and point. An article on “Everett’s Orations”
pays an appreciative tribute to the literary and
rhetorical merits of that eminent scholar. “The
Works of John Adams” receive an appropriate
notice. “Furness’s History of Jesus” is reviewed
in a feeble and shallow style, unworthy
the magnitude of the heresy attacked, and the
number closes with a clever summary of
“Laing’s Observations on Europe,” and one or
two “Critical Notices.”

The Methodist Quarterly Review opens with
a second paper on “Morell’s Philosophy of Religion,”
in which the positions of that writer are
submitted to a severe logical examination. The
conclusions of the reviewer may be learned from
the passage which closes the article. “We
believe Mr. Morell to be a sincere and earnest
man, one who reverences Christianity, and really
desires its advancement, but we also believe that
for this very reason his influence may be the
more pernicious; for in attempting to make a
compromise with the enemies of truth, he has
compromised truth itself; and in abandoning
what he deemed mere antiquated outposts to the
foe, he has surrendered the very citadel.” The
next article is a profound and learned statement
of the “Latest Results of Ethnology,” translated
from the German of Dr. G.L. Kriegk. This
is followed by a discussion of the character of
John Calvin, as a scholar, a theologian, and a
reformer. The writer commends the manifest
impartiality of Dyer’s “Life of Calvin,” although
he believes that it will not be popular with the
“blind admirers of the Genevan Reformer, and
that the Roman Catholics, as in duty bound, will
prefer the caricature of Monsieur Audin.” “The
Church and China,” “Bishop Warburton,” and
“California,” are the subjects of able articles,
and the number closes with a variety of short
reviews, miscellanies, and intelligence. The last
named department is not so rich in the present
number, as we usually find it, owing probably
to the absence of Prof. M’Clintock in Europe,
whose cultivated taste, comprehensive learning,
and literary vigilance admirably qualify him to
give a record of intellectual progress in every
civilized country, such as we look for in vain in
any contemporary periodical.

The Christian Review is a model of religious
periodical literature, not exclusively devoted to
theological subjects, but discussing the leading
questions of the day, political, social, and literary,
in addition to those belonging to its peculiar
sphere, from a Christian point of view, and
almost uniformly with great learning, vigor, profoundness,
and urbanity, and always with good
taste and exemplary candor. The present number
has a large proportion of articles of universal
interest, among which we may refer to those
on “Socialism in the United States,” and “The
Territories on the Pacific,” as presenting a succinct
view of the subjects treated of, and valuable
no less for the important information they
present, than for the clearness and strength
with which the positions of the writers are sustained.
The first of these articles is from the
pen of Rev. Samuel Osgood, minister of the
Church of the Messiah, in this city, and the
other is by Prof. W. Gammel, of Brown University.
“The Confessions of Saint Augustine,”
“The Apostolical Constitutions,” “Philosophical
Theology,” and a critical examination of
the passage in Joshua describing the miracle of
the sun standing still, are more especially attractive
to the theological reader, while a brilliant
and original essay on “Spirit and Form,”
by Rev. Mr. Turnbull, can not fail to draw the
attention of the lovers of æsthetic disquisition.
The brief sketches of President Taylor and of
Neander are written with judgment and ability,
and the “Notices of New Publications” give a
well-digested survey of the current literature of
the last three months. The diligence and zeal
exhibited in this department, both by the Christian
Review and the Methodist Quarterly present
a favorable contrast to the disgraceful poverty
of the North American in a branch which
was admirably sustained under the editorship
of President Sparks and Dr. Palfrey.

Brownson’s Quarterly is characterized by the
extravagance of statement, the rash and sweeping
criticisms, and the ecclesiastical exclusiveness
for which it has obtained an unenviable preeminence.
Its principal articles are on “Gioberti,”
“The Confessional,” “Dana’s Poems and
Prose Writings,” and the “Cuban Expedition.”
Some inferences may be drawn as to the Editor’s
taste in poetry from his remarks on Tennyson,
in whom he “can discover no other merit
than harmonious verse and a little namby-pamby
sentiment.” He strikes the discriminating reviewer
as “a man of feeble intellect,” and “a
poet for puny transcendentalists, beardless boys,
and miss in her teens.”


[Pg 863]

Fashions for November.


Fig. 1.—Promenade and Carriage Costumes.

As the cold weather approaches,
different shades of brown, dust
color, green, and other grave hues, predominate,
diversified with pink, blue, lilac, and purple.
The beautiful season of the Indian Summer,
which prevails with us in November, allows the
use of out-of-door costume, of a character similar
to that of September, the temperature being too
high to require cloaks or pelises. Bonnets composed
of Leghorn and fancy straws, are appropriate
for the season. They are trimmed with
nœuds of pink, straw color, and white silk, which
are used to decorate Florence straws. These are
ornamented, in the interior, with mancini, or
bunches of harebells, heaths, and jacinths, intermixed
with rose-buds and light foliage. There
are plain and simple pailles de riz, having no
other ornament than a kind of nœud of white
silk, placed at the side, and the interior of the
front lined with pink or white tulle, and clusters
of jacinths, tuberoses, and rose-buds, forming
a most charming mélange. Fancy straws, called[Pg 864]
paille de Lausanne, are very fashionable abroad,
resembling embroideries of straw, and trimmed
with a bouquet of the wild red poppies, half
blown, while those which are placed next the
face are of a softer hue, with strings of straw
colored silk ribbon.

Fig. 1 represents a graceful afternoon promenade
costume, and a carriage costume. The
figure on the left shows the promenade costume.
The dress is made quite plain, with low body
and long sleeves, with cuffs of plain fulled muslin;
chemisette of lace, reaching to the throat,
and finished with a narrow row encircling the
neck. Pardessus of silk or satin, trimmed in
an elegant manner, with lace of the same color,
three rows of which encircle the lower part, and
two rows the half long sleeves. These rows
are of broader lace than the rows placed on
either side of the front of the pardessus. Drawn
white crape bonnet, decorated with small straw
colored flowers, both in the interior and on the
exterior.

The figure on the right shows the carriage
costume. It is a dress of pale pink poult de
soié
; the corsage, high on the shoulders, opens
a little in the front. It has a small cape, falling
deep at the back, and narrowing toward the
point, pinked at the edge; the waist and point
long; the sleeves reach but a very little below
the elbow, and are finished with broad lace
ruffles. The skirt has three deep scalloped
flounces, a beautiful spray of leaves being embroidered
in each scallop. Manteau of India
muslin, trimmed with a broad frill, the embroidering
of which corresponds with the flowers
of the dress. The bonnet of paille de riz;
trimmed inside and out with bunches of roses;
the form very open. There are others of the
same delicate description, lined with pink tulle,
and decorated with tips of small feathers, shaded
pink and white, or terminated with tips of pink
marabout.


Fig. 2.—Morning Costume.

Fig. 3.—Opera Costume.

Fig. 2 represents a morning costume. Dress
high, with a small ruffle and silk cravat. The
material is plain mousseline de soié, white, with
a small frill protruding from the slightly open
front. The body is full, and the skirt has a
broad figured green stripe. Sleeves full and
demi-long, with broad lace ruffles. The skirt
is very full, and has three deep flounces.

Fig. 3 is a plain, and very neat costume for
the opera. The body, composed of blue or
green silk, satin, or velvet, fits closely. The
sleeves are also tight to the elbows, when they
enlarge and are turned over, exhibiting a rich
lining of pink or orange, with scalloped edges.
The corsage is open in front, and turned over,
with a collar, made of material like that of the
sleeves, and also scalloped. Chemisette of lace,
finished at the throat with a fulled band and
petite ruffle. Figures 2 and 3 show patterns
of the extremely simple CAPS now in fashion;
simple, both in their form and the manner in
which they are trimmed. Those for young
ladies partake mostly of the lappet form, simply
decorated with a pretty nœud of ribbon, from
which droop graceful streamers of the same, or
confined on each side the head with half-wreaths
of the wild rose, or some other very light flower.
Those intended for ladies of a more advanced
age are of a petit round form, and composed of
a perfect cloud of gaze, or tulle, intermixed with
flowers.

Traveling Dresses are principally composed
of foulard coutit, or of flowered jaconets, with the
cassaquette of the same material. Plain cachmires
are also much used, because they are not
liable to crease. They are generally accompanied
by pardessus of the same material. When
the dress is of a sombre hue, the trimmings are
of a different color, so as to enliven and enrich
them. The skirts are made quite plain, but very
long and of a moderate breadth; the bodies high
and plain, and embroidered up the fronts.


FOOTNOTES:

[1] This sketch of Revolutionary scenes and incidents in
and about Boston, is part of an unpublished chapter from
Lossing’s “Pictorial Field Book of the Revolution,” now
in course of publication by Harper and Brothers.

[2] The following is a copy of the inscription:

Here,

On the 19th of April, 1775,

was made the first forcible resistance to

British Aggression.

On the opposite bank stood the American

militia, and on this spot the first of the enemy fell

in the War of the Revolution,

which gave Independence to these United States.

In gratitude to God, and in the love of Freedom,

This Monument was erected,

A.D. 1836.

[3] The following is a copy of the inscription:

“Sacred to the Liberty and the Rights of Mankind!!!
The Freedom and Independence of America—sealed and
defended with the blood of her sons—This Monument is
erected by the Inhabitants of Lexington, under the patronage
and at the expense of the Commonwealth of
Massachusetts, to the memory of their Fellow-citizens,
Ensign Robert Monroe, Messrs. Jonas Parker, Samuel
Hadley, Jonathan Harrington, jun., Isaac Muzzy, Caleb
Harrington, and John Brown, of Lexington, and Asahel
Porter, of Woburn, who fell on this Field, the first victims
of the Sword of British Tyranny and Oppression, on
the morning of the ever-memorable Nineteenth of April,
An. Dom. 1775. The Die was Cast!!! The blood of
these Martyrs in the Cause of God and their Country was
the Cement of the Union of these States, then Colonies,
and gave the Spring to the Spirit, Firmness, and Resolution
of their Fellow-citizens. They rose as one man to
revenge their Brethren’s blood, and at the point of the
Sword to assert and defend their native Rights. They
nobly dared to be Free!!! The contest was long, bloody,
and affecting. Righteous Heaven approved the Solemn
Appeal; Victory crowned their Arms, and the Peace,
Liberty, and Independence of the United States of America
was their glorious Reward. Built in the year 1799.”

[4] This view is from the Concord Road, looking eastward,
and shows a portion of the inclosure of the Green.
The distant building seen on the right is the old “Buckman
Tavern.” It now belongs to Mrs. Merriam, and
exhibits many scars made by the bullets on the morning
of the skirmish.

[5] The seventy-fifth anniversary of the battles of Lexington
and Concord was celebrated at the latter place on
the 19th of April, 1850. In the procession was a carriage
containing these venerable brothers, aged, respectively,
nearly ninety-one and ninety-three; Amos Baker,
of Lincoln, aged ninety-four; Thomas Hill, of Danvers,
aged ninety-two; and Dr. Preston, of Billerica, aged
eighty-eight. The Honorable Edward Everett, among
others, made a speech on the occasion, in which he very
happily remarked, that “it pleased his heart to see those
venerable men beside him; and he was very much
pleased to assist Mr. Jonathan Harrington to put on his
top coat a few minutes ago. In doing so, he was ready
to say, with the eminent man of old, ‘Very pleasant art
thou to me, my brother Jonathan!'”

[6] Records of Harvard College.

[7] Phillis wrote a letter to General Washington in October,
1775, in which she inclosed a poem eulogistic of his
character. In February following the general answered
it. I give a copy of his letter, in illustration of the excellence
of the mind and heart of that great man, always
so kind and courteous to the most humble, even when
pressed with arduous public duties.

“Cambridge, February 28, 1776.

Miss Phillis—Your favor of the 26th of October did
not reach my hands till the middle of December. Time
enough, you will say, to have given an answer ere this.
Granted. But a variety of important occurrences, continually
interposing to distract the mind and withdraw
the attention, I hope will apologize for the delay, and
plead my excuse for the seeming but not real neglect. I
thank you most sincerely for your polite notice of me in
the elegant lines you inclosed; and however undeserving
I may be of such encomium and panegyric, the style and
manner exhibit a striking proof of your poetical talents;
in honor of which, and as a tribute justly due to you, I
would have published the poem, had I not been apprehensive
that, while I only meant to give the world this
new instance of your genius, I might have incurred the
imputation of vanity. This, and nothing else, determined
me not to give it a place in the public prints. If you
should ever come to Cambridge, or near head-quarters, I
shall be happy to see a person so favored by the Muses,
and to whom nature has been so liberal and beneficent in
her dispensations. I am, with great respect, your obedient,
humble servant, Geo. Washington.”

[8] This is from a pencil sketch by Mr. Longfellow. I
am also indebted to him for the fac-simile of the autograph
of the Baroness of Riedesel. It will be perceived
that the i is placed before the e in spelling the name. It
is generally given with the e first, which is according to
the orthography in Burgoyne’s State of the Expedition,
&c., wherein I supposed it was spelled correctly. This
autograph shows it to be erroneous.

[9] She thus writes respecting her removal from a peasant’s
house on Winter Hill to Cambridge, and her residence
there:

“We passed three weeks in this place, and were then
transferred to Cambridge, where we were lodged in one
of the best houses of the place, which belonged to Royalists.
Seven families, who were connected by relationship,
or lived in great intimacy, had here farms, gardens,
and splendid mansions, and not far off, orchards, and the
buildings were at a quarter of a mile distant from each
other. The owners had been in the habit of assembling
every afternoon in one or another of these houses, and
of diverting themselves with music or dancing, and lived
in affluence, in good humor, and without care, until this
unfortunate war at once dispersed them, and transformed
all their houses into solitary abodes, except two, the proprietors
of which were also soon obliged to make their
escape….

“On the 3d of June, 1778, I gave a ball and supper, in
celebration of my husband’s birthday. I had invited all
our generals and officers and Mr. and Mrs. Carter. General
Burgoyne sent us an apology, after he had made us
wait for him till eight o’clock. He had always some
excuse for not visiting us, until he was about departing
for England, when he came and made me many apologies,
to which I made no other reply than that I should be
extremely sorry if he had put himself to any inconvenience
for our sake. The dance lasted long, and we had
an excellent supper, to which more than eighty persons
sat down. Our yard and garden were illuminated. The
king’s birth-day falling on the next day, it was resolved
that the company should not separate before his Majesty’s
health was drank; which was done, with feelings of
the liveliest attachment to his person and interests. Never,
I believe, was ‘God Save the King’ sung with more
enthusiasm, or with feelings more sincere. Our two
eldest girls were brought into the room to see the illumination.
We were all deeply moved, and proud to have
the courage to display such sentiments in the midst of
our enemies. Even Mr. Carter could not forbear participating
in our enthusiasm.” Mr. Carter was the son-in-law
of General Schuyler. Remembering the kindness which
she had received from that gentleman while in Albany,
the baroness sought out Mr. and Mrs. Carter (who were
living in Boston), on her arrival at Cambridge. “Mrs.
Carter,” she says, “resembled her parents in mildness
and goodness of heart, but her husband was revengeful
and false.” The patriotic zeal of Mr. Carter had given
rise to foolish stories respecting him. “They seemed to
feel much friendship for us,” says Madame De Riedesel;
“though, at the same time, this wicked Mr. Carter, in
consequence of General Howe’s having burned several
villages and small towns, suggested to his countrymen to
cut off our generals’ heads, to pickle them, and to put
them in small barrels, and, as often as the English should
again burn a village, to send them one of these barrels;
but that cruelty was not adopted.”—Letters and Memoire
relating to the War of American Independence, by Madame
De Riedesel.
.

[10] This monument stands in the centre of the grounds
included within the breast-works of the old redoubt on
Breed’s Hill. Its sides are precisely parallel with those
of the redoubt. It is built of Quincy granite, and is two
hundred and twenty-one feet in height. The foundation
is composed of six courses of stone, and extends twelve
feet below the surface of the ground and base of the
shaft. The four sides of the foundation extend about fifty
feet horizontally. There are in the whole pile ninety
courses of stone, six of them below the surface of the
ground, and eighty-four above. The foundation is laid
in lime mortar; the other parts of the structure in lime
mortar mixed with cinders, iron filings, and Springfield
hydraulic cement. The base of the obelisk is thirty feet
square; at the spring of the apex, fifteen feet. Inside of
the shaft is a round, hollow cone, the outside diameter of
which, at the bottom, is ten feet, and at the top, six feet.
Around this inner shaft winds a spiral flight of stone
steps, two hundred and ninety-five in number. In both
the cone and shaft are numerous little apertures for the
purposes of ventilation and light. The observatory or
chamber at the top of the monument is seventeen feet in
height and eleven feet in diameter. It has four windows,
one on each side, which are provided with iron shutters.
The cap-piece of the apex is a single stone, three feet six
inches in thickness and four feet square at its base. It
weighs two and a half tons.

Almost fifty years had elapsed from the time of the battle
before a movement was made to erect a commemorative
monument on Breed’s Hill. An association for the
purpose was founded in 1824; and to give eclat to the
transaction, and to excite enthusiasm in favor of the
work, General La Fayette, then “the nation’s guest,”
was invited to lay the corner-stone. Accordingly, on the
17th of June, 1825, the fiftieth anniversary of the battle,
that revered patriot performed the interesting ceremony,
and the Honorable Daniel Webster pronounced an oration
on the occasion, in the midst of an immense concourse
of people. Forty survivors of the battle were
present; and on no occasion did La Fayette meet so
many of his fellow-soldiers in our Revolution as at that
time. The plan of the monument was not then decided
upon; but one by Solomon Willard, of Boston, having
been approved, the present structure was commenced,
in 1827, by James Savage, of the same city. In the
course of a little more than a year, the work was suspended
on account of a want of funds, about fifty-six
thousand dollars having then been collected and expended.
The work was resumed in 1834, and again suspended,
within a year, for the same cause, about twenty
thousand dollars more having been expended. In 1840,
the ladies moved in the matter. A fair was announced
to be held in Boston, and every female in the United
States was invited to contribute some production of her
own hands to the exhibition. The fair was held at Faneuil
Hall in September, 1840. The proceeds amounted
to sufficient, in connection with some private donations,
to complete the structure, and within a few weeks subsequently,
a contract was made with Mr. Savage to finish
it for forty-three thousand dollars. The last stone of the
apex was raised at about six o’clock on the morning of
the 23d of July, 1842. Edward Carnes, Jr., of Charlestown,
accompanied its ascent, waving the American flag
as he went up, while the interesting event was announced
to the surrounding country by the roar of cannon.
On the 17th of June, 1843, the monument was dedicated,
on which occasion the Honorable Daniel Webster was
again the orator, and vast was the audience of citizens and
military assembled there. The President of the United
States (Mr. Tyler), and his whole cabinet, were present.

In the top of the monument are two cannons, named,
respectively, “Hancock” and “Adams,” which formerly
belonged to the Ancient and Honorable Artillery Company.
The “Adams” was burst by them in firing a salute.
The following is the inscription upon the two guns:

“SACRED TO LIBERTY.

“This is one of four cannons which constituted the
whole train of field artillery possessed by the British colonies
of North America at the commencement of the war,
on the 19th of April, 1775. This cannon and its fellow,
belonging to a number of citizens of Boston, were used
in many engagements during the war. The other two,
the property of the government of Massachusetts, were
taken by the enemy.

“By order of the United States in Congress assembled,
May 19th, 1788.”

[11] When I visited Boston, in 1848, it was estimated that
two hundred and thirty trains of cars went daily over the
roads to and from Boston, and that more than six millions
of passengers were conveyed in them during the preceding
year.

[12] Job, xxxix. 24, 25.

[13] This is a picture of Chantrey’s statue, which is made
of Italian marble, and cost fifteen thousand dollars.

[14] On some old maps of Boston it is called Corpse Hill,
the name supposed to have been derived from the circumstance
of a burying-ground being there.

[15] The following is the inscription upon the slate tablet:
“The Reverend Doctors Increase, Cotton, and Samuel
Mather were interred in this vault.

IncreasediedAugust27, 1723,Æ.84.
CottonFeb.13, 1727,65.
SamuelJan.27, 1785,79.

[16] This society was incorporated in February, 1794. The
avowed object of its organization is to collect, preserve,
and communicate materials for a complete history of this
country, and an account of all valuable efforts of human
industry and ingenuity from the beginning of its settlement.
Between twenty and thirty octavo volumes of its
“Collections” have been published.

[17] From Abbott’s “History of Madame Roland,” soon
to be issued from the press of Harper & Brothers.

[18] From “The Island World,” a new work soon to be
issued from the press of Messrs. Harper and Brothers.

[19] Anne Dysart, a Tale of Every-day Life. 3 vols. London:
Colburn. 1850.

[20] Bad orthography was by no means uncommon in the
most important documents at that period; the days of
the week, in the day-books of the Bank of England itself,
are spelled in a variety of ways.

[21] Francis’s History of the Bank of England.

[22] Dr. Buckland

[23] The theory of the original incandescence of the earth
has been much debated, but we believe it is gaining
ground among geologists.

[24] From Mayhew‘s Treatise on “Popular Education,”
soon to be issued from the press of Messrs. Harper and
Brothers.

[25] Alton Locke, Tailor and Poet—An Autobiography.
In the press of Messrs. Harper and Brothers.

[26] Another slang word for the guillotine.


Transcriber’s Notes:

Obvious punctuation errors have been repaired, other punctuations have
been left as printed in the paper book.

Obvious printer’s errors have been repaired, other inconsistent
spellings have been kept, including:
– use of hyphen (e.g. “birth-day” and “birthday”);
– any other inconsistent spellings (e.g. “panel” and “pannel”).

Following proper names have been corrected:
– Pg 728, “Fanueil” corrected to be “Faneuil” (Faneuil Hall).
– Pg 773, “Hazledeans” corrected to be “Hazeldeans” (The Hazeldeans in
chorus) and “Higgingbotham’s” corrected to be “Higginbotham’s” (Captain
Higginbotham’s lead).
– Pg 800, “Agatha mother’s” corrected to be “Agatha’s mother” (found
Agatha’s mother alone).
– Pg 846, “tartantula” corrected to be “tarantula” (bite of a
tarantula).
– Pg 860, “Lowz” corrected to be “Lonz” (Lonz Powers).
– Pg 860, “Minifee” corrected to be “Minifie” (Wm. Minifie and Co.).

Following corrections are by removal or addition of a word:
– Pg 723, word “by” removed (surrounded by [by] tall trees).
– Pg 781, word “in” added (and in spite of).
– Pg 801, word “I” added (that I was not sorry).
– Pg 855, word “are” removed (there are [are] thirty-two).

Scroll to Top